A Gift For Her Circle

by Spyder1313

Summary:

An AU take on Harry Potter not being raised by the Dursley's.

This is the first thing I've ever written. ANY feedback is welcome. Also, if I've left anything out that needs to be added in the tags etc - please let me know. As I said, total newbie here - but, this story keeps writing itself in my head, so I thought I'd give sharing it a try.

Chapter 1: On the Doorstep

Scout moved to the terrace where Lord Cunningham sat gazing out into the distance, as he had every night since Mariana had lost her child. One hand limply clutched a crystal-cut glass tumbler with a burnished dark liquid inside. “What is it?” he asked coldly.

Scout knew if she wanted to explain in detail the best way would be through the bond they shared. “I need to go to the Earth realm and I need to go tonight.” Scout's voice in his head rang with finality and determination.

“Why?” Jascha asked immediately.

Scout flinched and meekly continued, ”I don't know, but I have to go and it has to be tonight. I just know I have to” she trailed off.

The leader of the Shadow element studied his tracker. She looked sad and worn, just as most of their circle did. The loss of the child had hit them all hard and every one was grieving. His first impulse was to deny the request and keep her close, but he also knew that Scout’s hunches were rarely wrong.

If she felt pulled toward Earth, then there was a reason. “You may go, explore this calling and return. If you need help, call for us.”

Scout gave a wane smile. “Thank you, my Lord”. He nodded, trying not to think about how only a month ago, if a member of his circle were going off realm they would have hugged. She would have called him Jascha, not my Lord. The grief was trying to pull his circle apart.

As Scout turned to leave, Jascha whispered into the dark, “Shadow’s blessings on your journey, Loveling.”

Scout allowed her shadows to pull her towards Earth. She was going completely by instinct, knowing she would end up where she needed to be. She was a bit surprised when she scented a Torvak hunting beacon on one of the very normal houses, on a very normal street. The beacon was not active and upon further inspection, she determined that it had only been placed a few hours ago.

Scout was about to gather her shadows and return to Nevarah when she heard it. A soft cry rose on the air, so she moved from the roof to the sidewalk. Near the path leading to the house, she heard the cry coming from the front stoop. An infant in a basket lay abandoned by the front door.

“I should return and report what I have found,” Scout decided. But her legs ignored her decision and carried her closer to the baby. Then her arms mutinied and she was holding the little one. Sad blue eyes stared down into tearful green orbs. “Life is not fair, Sweetling. My circle wanted a child so much, and someone has just thrown you away,” she sighed. “You would be such a gift for my circle, but of course, I can't take a human baby from Earth realm.”

Scout’s vision blurred as she saw a young man with fair skin and dark hair. As wings sprung from his back and claws grew from his fingers, she saw what the child would become. She allowed the vision to fade as she stared at the little dragel. Smiling for the first time in weeks, she gathered her shadows and prepared to return home. Scout had a special gift for her circle.

Chapter 2: We can work it out

Scout materialized in the living room of the house the Cunningham circle shared. She was placing the little boy down on the couch when Jascha and the Vega twins appeared. “Scout report.” Jascha greeted her. “I found myself pulled to a house with an inactive torvak hunting beacon. There was a child abandoned in front of the house, this child.” she said, gesturing to the couch.

Jascha eyed the baby, “Why bring it here? There are surely people on the Earth realm that could care for it.”

“He is one of ours. He doesn't belong on the earth. He belongs with us." Scout informed.

One of the Vega twins sent a diagnostic spell at the baby, “Three seals; one Peverel and two Evanson” he stated.

The Shadow Lord nodded, “Very well, I'll contact the air and fire courts. They can fight over which family claims him.”

Scout stomped her foot angrily and rushed forward to grasp Jascha's hand. “No! He is meant to be ours, our circle’s child. I've seen it!”

Deeper in the house a young dragel submissive sat in the nursery she had created for her child. She ran a hand over her flat stomach sadly. She was the strongest Shadow element of her generation, quite possibly any generation. Hardened gheyos trembled at her lightest footstep and even royalty blanched when she walked into a room. Nothing ruffled Mariana Cunningham.

So why couldn't she get out of this chair? Why did she spend all day and night staring at an empty crib? Mariana cocked her head as she heard a baby crying nearby. Now she was hearing things, she thought bitterly. Jascha's voice rose in a shout from the other room.

“We can't just keep someone else's child!” He yelled. The babie's cry rose into a wail at the raised voices. Mariana called her shadows and ordered, “Fetch.”

Jascha, Scout and the Vega twins were arguing about the child and what would become of him. The boy was crying and it was ear piercing until, suddenly, it wasn't. All four turned to look at the couch - the child was gone.

Chapter 3: I would do anything for love

Back in the nursery Mariana was putting a fresh diaper on the little boy. “All the way from Earth and none of them thought you would need changed.” she cooed, bopping the little one on the nose. She pulled one of her favorite shadows and shaped it into a large spider, directing it so that it hung over the crib. The eight limbs pulsed and moved and the boy squealed and laughed.

Mariana smiled at her son, “I knew you would like that, my Dera used to do the same for me when I was little. I hear your Dera coming down the hall. I think we will be deciding on a name for you. What do you think, would you like a name? Of course you would, oh yes you would.” she said waggling her head playfully. The child continued to smile and laugh as he lay under the pulsing, dancing Shadow spider.

“Mariana” Jascha said, as he entered the nursery.

She tipped her head and said “My Lord, our son needs a name. Do you have any thoughts on it?”

“We cannot keep him. He has Peverel and Evanson seals.”

“I'm thinking of Dominic, after my Dera.”

“Mariana, we cannot keep him.”

“Or perhaps Sebastian, after yours.”

“Mariana, listen to me. We cannot keep him. He isn't ours.”

She turned away from the crib and her black eyes locked on him. “What was the promise you made me when we were courting, my Lord?” Mariana asked in a voice as cold as ice water over dead bones.

“I told you I would give you the world or burn it to the ground for you.”

“And yet, You, Lord Jascha Cunningham, leader of the Shadow element, favorite grim reaper of death herself, will not give me this child. I don't want the world Jascha, either whole or destroyed. I want this child.”

“It isn't our child. It won't replace what we lost.”

“I don't seek to replace the child we lost, that ache has no cure. But this child will be mine and could be yours as well if you want him, if you will it.”

“You are talking about blood adoption.” Jascha said flatly.

“Yes” Mariana said casually.

“But the seals..”

“Can be removed.”

She stepped closer to Jascha and put a delicate hand tipped with sharp, black painted fingernails on his chest. “You will do this for me or your courting promise means nothing.”

Jascha's face twisted in misery and he went to his knees before her. “I will give you anything you desire, My Love. Anything at all. I only worry that you try to replace that which cannot be replaced.”

“Never, this child will be our second child and we will always remember and honor our first.” Mariana told him firmly.

Jascha rose to his feet and went to the crib. He sent a sleep spell at the baby and then waved his hand over the crib. One by one, three seals rose out of the child's body and drifted over to Lord Cunningham. Jascha held his hands together and directed a burst of Shadow magic at the Evanson rune seal. Hundreds of shadows pulsed in tandem and then in a small shower of light the seal disappeared. The other two followed in short order.

Mariana wound herself around him like a cat. “Consider your promise kept.” She husked in his ear.

“I am a cold creature, Loveling, more comfortable with the dead than the living. Only you and our circle have ever given me warmth and light and so I will give you anything and I will blood adopt this child as his sire.”

She was tempted to turn their conversation into more physical pursuits to strengthen their bond even further, but she pushed that impulse aside and picked the sleeping boy up. “We will do it now, Scout should be his third.”

Jascha nodded his head and added, “And if by some chance his magic isn't pure Shadow, it can be explained by his third having Faye heritage.”

Mariana merely smirked, “Who would dare to question?”

Chapter 4: Suspicious Minds

King Edgar was red-faced and flustered as he sat around the table with the elemental leaders, but only the four primary ones of course. “The Cunninghams are demanding a crown and equal authority for the Shadow element.” He put forth.

“We know that if we grant that, then the Dreswells will want the same for the Storm element.” Queen Arista remarked.

“What is the fuss about? I say let them have it. They are both already the leaders of their elements,” Queen Manthestia explained. “Giving them a crown won't change anything.”

“It will change little for the Dreswells, but the Cunninghams! We would have no way to control their rampages if we do this.” King Edgar blustered.

“No one to blame you mean.” said Queen Arista. “But I say if they take the crown, they take the responsibility.”

“It may be a moot point,” Queen Calla said. ”The Dreswells have heirs, but the Cunninghams do not.”.

King Edgar sighed, “Actually, they do. There is a son who is three and their submissive is currently pregnant.” The entire table gasped in shock. “I know, I know," said Edgar sarcastically, “Who ever thought the vicious little viper would take to motherhood?”

Chapter 5: Prophetic Pause

Maurice Elswood was babysitting his godchild. The boy was toddling about the kitchen and Maury was dividing his attention between the cute youngster and fixing breakfast. Ryuusen stepped in and picked the boy up, planting a kiss on his head.

“How's my little Nikki today?” Ryuusen asked happily. He was so shocked he almost dropped the boy, when the child shook in his arms and his green eyes rolled to white.

“You can't go today,” he cried out. “All of you dead! All, but Maury! Dead children too!”, he added. “Evil birdmen break their word. You can't go.” Dominic's eyes rolled back to green and then closed as the boy fainted.

Maurice stood frozen as Ryuusen gently set the toddler on the floor. Then Maury was in his alpha’s arms and babbling. “What was that? What did he mean, our whole circle dead, except for me? No, no I can't bear to lose all of you, any of you.”

“Sh,sh, My love, it's all right. Our circle is strong. No one will harm us. We made a commitment to train these gheyos and we will honor it. Ryker’s Bane is contracted. We can't sidestep our duty.”

“But what about the vision, what Nikki saw?” Maury demanded.

“He is very young. We don't know how clearly he sees or if he's able to interpret what he sees. He could have just seen a training exercise and misunderstood.” Ryuusen soothed.

“But he said birdmen! What if he means Torvak?”

Ryuusen shook his head, "No Love, the Torvak haven't been active for years now. Please, I don't want you to worry about it.”

“Are we still going today?” Maury asked softly.

“You don't have to go, Lovely. Stay home and play with Nikki today.”

The rest of the circle drifted into the kitchen and breakfast began in earnest. Maury picked at his food, watching Dominic eating toast and acting normally. He almost hoped the little boy would have another vision. Anything to keep his circle from going today. Maury stood and dumped his nearly full plate. Making his way into the empty bedroom he conjured a message bubble. “Message for Mariana Cunningham, immediate vicinity.”

Chapter 6: A twist of Fate

Maury stood in a clearing, his circle around him. The area was full of Torvak. There were 12 young gheyos being restrained with knives at their throats. They were all newy inherited. Maury could see the fear in their eyes.

“All right then, this is how today is going to go.” The leader of the Torvak said, as he swaggered around the clearing. “I will spare all these youngsters and let them go. In return, you turn yourselves over.” The red-headed Torvak turned a lustful eye on Maurice. “Out of the goodness of my heart, I'll even spare your submissive.”

“We need to talk this over.” Ryuusen tried.

The Torvaks laughed at that and the leader tutted at Ryussin, “No no no no no! No coming up with clever little plans while you're deciding. Are you alpha or not? Make your decision now or we won't spare anyone!”

“No need for clever games. The decision is to kill all of you.” Lord Cunningham said as he stepped out of a shadow. The redhead, who was idly preening his black feathered wings, turned to look at Jascha and the other members of his circle who were appearing in the clearing.

“We’ll kill the young ones.” he said angrily, turning to gesture at the captive gheyos, only to see 12 Torvaks holding a knife to empty air. “Where are they?” he shrieked angrily.

“They disappeared, Sir” one of the Torvak stammered just before Scout stepped up and cut his throat. The next few minutes were a blur for Maury. He remembered drawing his sword and fighting. But he couldn't seem to focus on anything clearly, until he saw Ryuusen with his fist over his heart bowing to Lord Cunningham.

“My circle owes your circle a debt.” he intoned. Jascha nodded and then motioned to the Torvak leader who was restrained in the center of the circle.

Ryuusen stepped toward the birdman and kicked him in the ribs. “Don't think I don't know why you were going to keep my submissive alive, you filthy lice-infested avian. I'm going to enjoy questioning you.”

The Torvak sneered at him. “I won't break under torture, you filth, do your worst. I will tell you nothing interesting.”

Lord Cunningham smiled and said “I suppose we will see then.”

Chapter 7: Royal Rambling

Jascha, Mariana, Maury and Ryuusen were waiting in a huge conference room for the leaders of the four elements as well as Lady Dreswell of the Storm element. King Edgar came in first followed by the others. Queen Manthestia complaining loudly that she was having to come to the surface way too frequently.

After everyone had settled into seats at the table and the recent events had been relayed, Lady Dreswell asked, “ And where is this Torvak leader, this Rascus Weasley?”

“Dead,” Ryuusen said shortly. “His soul, given to a reaper.”

“Unacceptable!” exclaimed Arista. “ You killed every Torvak in that clearing and only questioned one? What if he lied to you? Now we have no way of knowing what their plans were! You cannot simply go around killing without cause”, the Air queen huffed.

“Without cause!?” Ryuusen said coldly. “They were planning to kill my entire circle, as well as the underage gheyos in our care.”

“I thought they said they would spare those gheyos if you surrendered. And how did those gheyos escape captivity anyway?” Queen Calla wanted to know.

“Torvak's lie.” Jascha said ignoring the second part of the question.

“Mariana, you weren't with your circle for this, that is unusual.”

“I chose a supporting role, Queen Manthestia. I am currently expecting and did not want to endanger my child.” Mariana told the Water queen.

“So all of this, because the Torvak wanted to put a military base in the area?” Queen Calla got them back on track. “I find that hard to believe.”

“That is what the Torvak leader told us.” Ryuusen said.

Edgar huffed, “But, we don't know if he lied.”

“He didn't.” Jascha said, “My method of questioning doesn't allow for lies.”

The room was silent for a beat and then Mariana broke it, saying sweetly, “May I ask where we are on the Shadow element’s request for a crown?”

“What's this?” Lady Dreswell asked, and then immediately, “If Shadow gets a crown, then Storm should get a crown as well.”

Jascha inclined his head to the Storm's leader saying, “I quite agree, Lady Dreswell.”

“We're looking into it.” said Queen Arista.

King Edgar merely huffed. “If Shadow and Storm are going to be acknowledged with a crown, what about the Nameless?” Maury wanted to know.

“The Nameless?”, Edgar blustered. “There aren't enough of them to warrant a crown. Let alone the precedent it would set. Next you'll be telling me we should give the Fae, the Vampires, and the Werewolves a crown.”

“Those groups aren't Draggle. The Nameless are”, Ryuusen said. “And there are more of us every day, King Edgar.”

“Out of the question.” Queen Arista said dismissively, “Moving on, we need to start planning a different guard rotation for the main gate...”

Ryuusen rose to his feet and said stiffly, “I'm sure you don't need us here for this.” He then walked out with Maury, Jascha and Mariana following.
“Of all the nerve!” Queen Arista burst out.

”I told you they were getting too big for their britches." said King Edgar

Queen Manthestia giggled.

Chapter 8: Warning: Time Jumps

Healer Kuroe held the wailing infant up. She had just cut the cord and preserved the placenta. “It's a boy”, she announced. The members of the Cunningham circle gathered around the bed to see their newest member with quiet exclamations of joy.

Once Marianna held her new son in her arms she beckoned Dominic over to her side. “Come meet your new brother Nikki.”

The 3-year-old stared at the baby and then looked up at Mariana. “Mera, where is his hair?” Everyone chuckled.

 

Maurice held Nikki's hand as Mariana pushed Sebastian in the stroller. They made their way toward the little red brick building at the end of the lane. “Mera, I don't want to go here. I want to stay home with you and Bas”, her son complained.

“You will love school Nikki. You'll make new friends and have so much fun.” Maury was quick to tell him. Marianna fought back a smile as Nikki huffed and rolled his eyes. She had despised school and it seemed her son may be following in her footsteps.

The bright yellow door opened and an air dragel with white blonde hair and pigtails on both sides of her head floated out. She immediately zeroed in on her son. “You must be Dominic!”, she gushed. “We're so glad you're here. We're going to have so much fun together.” The boy shot a look at Marianna that promised retribution before he glumly followed the cheerful woman inside.

“Well, that's done," said Maurice. “Shall we go to the cafe and celebrate?”

“He's going to hate it”, Marianna answered.

“He might not”, Maurice countered.

Marianna shot him a look and Maurice sighed. “He's going to hate it”, he acknowledged.

 

10-year-old Dominic proudly stood next to his parents and brother on stage. The newly created crowns were being placed on Mariana’s and Jascha’s heads. Their entire circle was on stage.

“And so I proudly present to you, King Jascha Mortir Cunningham and Queen Mariana Elise Cunningham, of the shadow element!” King Edgar told the crowd.

Lady Marianna stepped forward daintily and said, “Thank you, King Edgar. It is my honor and privilege to present our heirs as is tradition for reigning royals. Crown Prince Dominic Alex Cunningham!”

Dominic stepped up to her side as he'd been told to do. “Prince Sebastian Arlo Cunningham”, and Bas stepped up next to him. “Princess Ophelia Diana Cunningham, Princess Ariadne Desdemona Cunningham, Princess Rosemary Elvinia Cunningham.”

Scout and the Vega twins moved forward, each holding a three year old girl in their arms. The gheyo Ace, Felix moved forward with an infant in his arms. “And last but not least, Prince Canis Vladimir Cunningham”, Mariana finished.

King Jascha spoke next, “Three little boys and three little girls who will grow strong and serve the Shadow element.” The gathered assembly clapped and cheered wildly.

 

Marianna straightened her breastplate and double checked her plaited hair. A thick leather skirt with a split at the side covered her boots. She turned to watch as Jascha finished with Dominic. Her son stood in a black breastplate with black armor covering him.

On the back of the armor, Marianna knew the crest for house Cunningham would be. She felt a surge of pride and motherly affection. Her son's first set of armor and oh, but he was gorgeous in all black! The only color present, his piercing green eyes.

“You will stay with Felix tonight. He'll be in his hound form and you'll ride on his back.”

Nikki nodded at Jascha. “Yes, Dera”, he said earnestly.

“I have a small gift for you.” Jascha told him as he pulled a completely black short sword from one of the shadows. He handed it to his son.

“Thank you, Dera”, Nikki breathed in awe.

“Dera, why can't I go?”, Sebastian whined.

Chapter 9: Meanwhile back in the Wizarding World

Summary:

Meanwhile back in the wizarding world

Back in the wizarding world, Albus Dumbledore was sitting at the opening feast watching the new first years approach. He glanced over each child looking for Harry Potter, the weapon he had created to deal with the Voldemort problem. He would also consider ruling the wizarding world through the boy, if he survived.

“Hermione Granger”, Professor McGonagall called out. Albus smiled his best grandfatherly smile as the nervous child stepped up to the hat. He'd chosen the little muggleborn to be Harry's guide. He glanced around. Ah, yes, toward the back was Ronald Weasley, the other chess piece on his board with Harry.

“Harry Potter”, called out Mcgonagall, and his attention sharpened. Now we will see what the Dursleys managed to do with the child. “Harry Potter”, Mcgonagall tried again, but no first year appeared.

 

The Dursley house was dark and quiet when Albus arrived. Probably already abed, but this cannot wait, he decided. Albus stepped up and hammered on the door. Finally, the door creaked open a bit and a florid faced, mustachioed man peered out.

“What is it? It's the middle of the night!” Vernon grumbled.

“I do apologize for the late hour, my good man, but this cannot wait. You see, Harry did not show up for school.” Vernon blinked at him in confusion. “Perhaps I might come inside and discuss it with you and your wife.” Albus suggested.

”My wife is sleeping,” Vernon said irritably. “You obviously have the wrong house. My son's name is Dudley, not Harry, go bother someone else.” He made to shut the door but Albus quickly stepped closer.

“Now see here, I am Albus Dumbledore, the headmaster of Harry's school. And I know you know the boy, because I personally left him on the doorstep of this very house 10 years ago.”

“You left a child on the doorstep without knocking or making yourself known!?” Vernon couldn't believe what he was hearing.

Albus actually looked a bit sheepish. “There was a note.”

“Why us?”, Vernon demanded. Did you choose a house at random?”

“No, Harry is Petunia's nephew. When his parents were killed, I brought him to his only living family.”

“You brought him all the way here and didn't think to ring the bell!? Get off my porch. I don't believe anyone so ignorant is headmaster of anything, let alone a school!”, and with that Vernon slammed the door shut. “What kind of idiot doesn't ring the bell?” Came from behind the closed door.

In the dark, Albus considered banging on the door again, but didn't. It was obvious that the Dursleys hadn't had the boy. He meandered down the walk and ducked behind a tree. He then cast a quick spell that would show a rewind of time on that stoop. Albus went back 10 years until he saw himself leave the little boy. Then he waited, watching the child.

A figure appeared in his spell and picked up the baby. Albus moved forward and strained his eyes, but couldn't make out anything but shadows. Then the shadowy figure disappeared with the child. He quickly moved the spell back and slowed it down, but nothing changed. One moment the boy was there, the next he was gone.

 

Albus paced his office. The instruments he'd keyed to the boy showed he was alive. However, the tracking wasn't working. He paused as a thought struck him. Could the boy's Dragel family have taken him? But, how would they have found out? No, it must have been a passerby. Surely someone had seen an infant abandoned and picked him up. But what would they have done next?, he pondered.

James came from a perfect dragel line - one with no ties to Nevarah. Albus had connived to steal 2 baby girls and send them back in time. One of them had been perfect for James. When Lily gave birth to Harry, Albus knew his weapon of pure power had arrived. And after making sure James and Lily were disposed of, he had planned to leave the boy with the magic hating Dursleys.

His weapon should have arrived at Hogwarts, broken and obedient. The perfect tool to be molded by Albus. But now, because of one slight misstep, those plans were wrecked. Vernon's voice rang in his head. ‘What kind of idiot doesn't ring the bell?’

Even worse, he'd convinced everyone in the wizarding world that the boy was their savior. What would the reaction be when they learned the boy was missing due to Albus' actions? There was only one thing for it. He needed help and that would mean confiding in someone. Albus sighed, that was the last thing he wanted to do.

But first, he would visit his collection. He tapped a bookcase and it moved aside to reveal a door. He placed his hand on it and it moved aside. The next door required his blood and Albus swiftly slashed his hand. Going through the door, he moved up a flight of stairs. He then entered a tower that no one knew existed in hogwarts. It was invisible from outside. And there, Albus kept his collection, frozen in time.

They were like statues in their cages. Regulus Black with his Torvak feathers, was one of the non Dragels. Albus considered moving him over to a cage near the Fae. Perhaps a spot next to Pandora. The next cage was Jun Evanson. And hadn't her visit to Earth been a stroke of good luck.

The pregnant Dragel had provided him with Lily. Perhaps he should have allowed Lily and James to have another child. Then he would have had a spare. Ah, no matter. He moved to the third cage, a Merrow submissive floated in watery depths. In fact, the next 20 cages were tanks of Merrow. Albus had managed to buy them cheap. He turned a corner and there was a Nytura, as big as an elephant. Next to the Nytura, was a Hellhound, red eyes and all.

He was about to walk further down when Mcgonagall's cat patronus appeared saying she needed him. Albus sighed and headed back to his office.

Chapter 10: Puppies!

Several of the Cunningham circle were sitting at the table eating dinner. Nikki was once again talking about the reaping he'd been part of and the adults were smiling indulgently. Sebastian then piped up. “When can I go?”

“When you are 10 like Nikki, you can go," Arkhet told him.

“But that's not fair! I'm already a hound. I shouldn't have to wait.”

Felix raised an eyebrow at his son. “Since when are you a hound?”, he demanded.

Sebastian looked down and shrugged, “Since yesterday”, he said quietly. “I was thinking about the reaping and how I would chase Fabrine as a huge black hound and then all of the sudden, I was one. Not err, not huge though.”

Marianna studied her son. “I want you to show us Bas, think about being the hound.”

Sebastian closed his eyes and a few moments later an adorable Hellhound puppy was in his place. Dominic rushed over and picked up his brother. “Bas, you're so cute! Mera, Dera, can we keep him this way?”

 

The Cunningham circle entered the monthly meeting of Death's court with Sebastian. Lord Aiden raised an eyebrow, but didn't comment. It was their Ace, Felix who moved to kneel in front of the throne of Death's favorite hound.

“My Lord Aiden, on behalf of my circle, I ask permission to present our son to you.”

Lord Aiden looked intrigued and said, “Granted, bring the boy forward.” Sebastian moved forward to join his third in front of Lord Aiden. Death's hound studied the boy for a moment, then waved his hands languidly and Bas changed into the Hellhound puppy. The puppy ran to Lord Aiden's feet wagging furiously. Then something happened that none of death's court had witnessed before. Lord Aiden tipped his head back and laughed. He scooped puppy Bas into his lap, then turned to another hound standing near the throne.

“Fetch our newest hound', he ordered. Aiden played with the pup for a minute. Then with a wave of his hand, puppy Bas was a boy again. He blushed and scrambled down off of the Hellhound Lord's throne and back over to Felix. Then a boy who looked the same age as Sebastian came in and bowed to Lord Aiden.

Lord Aiden looked at the gathered assemblage and said, “Welcome to Death's court, Sebastian Cunningham. This is Melacor and he will show you around the court during the meeting.” A wave of his hand and there were 2 puppies where boys had been a moment before. They yipped and wagged at one another and then ran out of the audience chamber together. “When you bring your son to meetings, he can play with Melacor. Both are too young for any serious duties.” Aiden told them

‘ "My Lord Aiden, our son has expressed an interest in going to a reaping. We told him he was too young, but then he got his hound form.” Felix trailed off.

“I won't make a decision that his parents should make. He's excused from the reaping due to his age. However, the Fabrine cannot harm a Hellhound, no matter how young.” Lord Aiden said.

Sebastian went to bed that night with a huge smile on his face. Not only had he made a new friend, but his Dera and Mera said he could go to the next reaping.

Chapter 11: Boys will be boys

Dominic sat quietly in the chair in front of the Principal’s desk. The man across from him was older and had lines around his eyes and mouth. The red hair on his head proudly proclaiming he was a fire Dragel.

“Your Dera and Mera have been summoned.” Principal Smeigs told him.

“Why?” Dominic asked blandly.

“You know why,” Principal Smeigs said angrily.

There was a light knock, then the door opened. Mariana and Jascha made their way into the room. The adults greeted one another and then sat down. “There was an incident today and four of our students beat each other severely, before they could be broken up. The boys in question walked into the lunchroom area talking and laughing then, without warning, they turned on each other." Principal Smeigs explained. “When the boys were questioned, all four said that they didn't want to fight, but were forced to do so.”

“That's horrible! Have you found out what started it?” asked Jascha.

“Your son started it. He used mind control on those boys to punish them for bullying his brother.”

“That is ridiculous. Dominic is only 12. He hasn't had his inheritance yet. Also, what you're talking about is a nameless gift. We anticipate Dominic will be pure shadow. He could not have done what you are describing. And if Sebastian is being bullied, why were we not informed?”

“Lady Mariana”, Smeigs started.

“Queen Mariana,” she corrected sharply, “and I want answers to what has been happening with my son Sebastian!”

“Well, I was made aware of the bullying last week. I called the four boys into my office and had a tough talk with them. I told them in no uncertain terms that the bullying and name calling needed to stop. I considered the matter resolved, so no parents were notified.”

“What were the names they called my son?”, Jascha asked coldly. Principal Smeigs looked uncomfortable. “ Nothing that needs repeating, I'm sure. As I said, I took care of it and the boys stopped bullying your son. But, today at lunch they shoved your son. Right after that, they began fighting each other. Dominic was watching and saw the shove and then ordered the boys to fight each other.”

“I didn't say anything. It all happened so fast, I just ran over to Bas, to see if he was okay.” Dominic told them.

“Did you hear Dominic order them to fight?” Jascha asked with unflappable calm.

Principal Smeig’s face reddened, “Of course not, he gave mental commands! All four boys said they heard a voice in their mind commanding them.”

“Did they say it was Dominic's voice they heard?” Mariana demanded.

“No, they couldn't identify the voice”, Smeigs said.

“My lovely Queen has already explained why it would be impossible for our son to have done this. But, I'm curious why you thought him guilty in the first place.” Jascha said coldly.

Smeig's hair started to flame and his face went even redder. “I know all about your circle. I know you have a necromancer and a mage. Either of them could have been his third and passed that power on.”

Our necromancer, Arkhet, joined our circle 6 years ago and our mage, Tannis, joined 5 years ago. Neither of them is Nicky's third. Even if they were, what you are describing would still be impossible,” Mariana said. “Prove your words right now or apologize.”

Smeigs looked as if he would spontaneously combust, as he said, “I apologize King Jascha, Queen Mariana. Clearly I was mistaken.”

“The apology is owed to our son as well,” said Jascha. “Afterall, it was he that you falsely accused.”

Smeigs was nearly purple as he turned to Dominic and gritted out, “I apologize. I was mistaken concerning your involvement.”

“That's okay, Sir. Everyone makes mistakes.” Dominic said brightly.

Mariana dropped a kiss on her son's head, “Return to class, Darling. Your Dera and I need to speak further with Principal Smeigs”.

After Dominic left the room, Jascha turned to the fire Dragel, “You are very lucky we accepted an apology and are not pursuing this through the courts. Now, tell me what punishment those boys received for bullying my son Sebastian. I want their names as well.” Jascha demanded.

“Punishment?” Smeigs burst out, “They've already beaten each other to a pulp!”

“Which has nothing to do with either of our sons.” Mariana pointed out. “I think a week’s suspension to consider their actions would be appropriate, don't you?”

The fire Dragel swallowed hard and said, ”I'll inform them of their punishment today.”

“Good,” said Jascha, “I also trust you will set up a meeting with their parents and Mariana and I. This should happen before they return to school and maybe then, I will find out the names that you've yet to give me.”

Smeigs deflated, “The boys are Mulligan Pruitt, Archibald Shia, Nathaniel Deveraine and Remington Peverell.”

 

Later that night, Mariana lay staring at the ceiling, Jascha laying quietly beside her. “Did you know?” she asked softly.

“No,” Jascha replied, “but, then our circle has always hidden the true extent of what we can do. If he has observed that, then he may have kept it quiet.”

“A nameless gift,” Mariana mused, “from the Peverells or the Evansons, do you think?”

“There isn't any way to know, the blood adoption wiped his original parentage. It should have wiped out any possibility of him inheriting their gifts,” Jascha murmured.

“Could it be a Fae gift, something he got from Scout being his third?”

“I don't know, My Dear. It is a mystery to me as well. I'm also thinking that Nikki and Bas getting some of their inheritance early came from you and I.”

Mariana nodded. Everyone assumed children inherited at age 16 and no sooner, but she and Jascha had both started discovering their gifts at a much younger age.

 

Dominic looked around his circle apprehensively; it was rare that everyone was there at the same time. Bas, Canis and his sisters were notably absent. He looked over at his Mera as she said “You aren't in trouble, Nikki. We just want to talk. What can you tell us about what happened at school?”

“Those boys came in the lunchroom. They were saying mean things to Bas. They were calling him a filthy animal and a zombie boy.” Arkhet and Felix both winced.
“I was already up and running over to defend Bas, when Remington shoved him hard into the lunch room rail. When Bas looked up he was crying and it felt like something popped in my head. I just thought ‘someone should beat on you and see how you like it’ and then they just started fighting each other. There were only two teachers in the lunchroom so it took a while to break it up. Mulligan, Nate, Archie and Remington were really bloody by that time.” Dominic said with satisfaction.

Scout leaned forward, “Nikki, do you think them fighting each other was your doing?”

“Yes,” said Dominic, “but I don't know how.”

“Do not speak of this outside of our circle, Nikki,” Jascha said firmly.

“He will speak of it with one person outside our circle. I will ask Maurice to mentor him,” Mariana stated. Jascha nodded and Nikki's face brightened. Surely his godfather could help

Chapter 12: Girls will be girls

The Cunningham circle was gathered to celebrate Dominic's 13th birthday. Mariana smiled softly remembering all the firsts she’d had with her beautiful boy. And just as she had assured Jascha, no one had ever suspected that the precious child was not theirs. She placed a large pile of presents on the table followed by a huge chocolate cake.

The thought popped into her head unbidden and clearly not her own, ‘let Dominic eat the entire cake by himself’, she looked up and saw her son standing in the kitchen doorway grinning at her.

“Not funny”, she scolded, “you're lucky it's your birthday.”

“I know, I know Mera,” He said, still smiling.

“Nikki are you trying to manipulate your Mera?” Maurice demanded. “I felt you do something…”

“Only playing Oret, I promise!” Nikki turned big green eyes on his mentor.

“Those doe eyes are a more powerful weapon than any nameless gift.” Scout laughed.

“Yes”, said Tannis, “and you know -ugh!”

Everyone seemed to notice the smell at once. The sickly, sweet scent of decay and death filled the room. “What is that?” Nikki exclaimed.

“It's your birthday present”, Ophelia explained happily.

“Happy birthday Nikki”, Rosie cried excitedly.

“He's from all three of us,” Ariadne explained. “We know you like playing with Bas when he's a dog. So we got you a dog of your own.”

Nikki looked at the very dead and very decaying cocker spaniel that had followed the girls into the room. The dog's tail was wagging back and forth happily and pieces of flesh and fur were going everywhere.

Arkhet moved in front of his daughters. “Where did you get the dog, girls?”

Rad opened her mouth to answer, but Phe and Rosie quickly put their hands over her mouth. “We bought him at the pet store”, Rosie said.

“Yes, with money”, Phe asserted.

“Is that what happened, Rad?" Arkhet asked.

“Yes”, she said, moving her head in a nodding motion for emphasis.

“Oh, okay”, said Arkhet, “You see, I was thinking that the dog was dead and buried, and you called it from it’s grave.”

“It wasn't buried, it was laying in a field”, said Rad. Then her eyes widened and she slapped a hand over her own mouth.

Mariana stepped forward, “Girls, take Nikki's present outside. Dogs like to be outdoors.” The three 6-year-olds looked uncertain. Nikki knelt and hugged each girl and thanked them for the wonderful present. Arkhet followed the triplets outside. Once the little dog cleared the door, Scout hit the room with an air freshening spell.

“Well”, said Dominic, “Who wants cake?”

 

Mariana looked around the kitchen table, and noted that the bonded she needed to speak with were all there.

Arkhet, as the girl’s sire, the Vega twins; Ellery and Everett, as their third, and herself, of course. Jascha walked in, “Am I interrupting anything?”

“Not at all,” said Mariana. “Please, come sit.”

“All three girls show some small necromantic ability, and I'm sure it will grow as they age," said Arkhet. “This is typical for necromancers, and that small amount shouldn't effect anything. I don't know how they animated the dog with so little power.”

“If all three combined their power, would it have been enough to raise the dog?” Ellery asked.

“Well, yes, but that's highly improbable. What you're talking about is tandem focused magic. It's extremely difficult and complicated for two adults to do. That three small children could do so in a day….” Arkhet broke off, thinking wildly.

“But, we aren't talking about two random adults. It's different for multiples. Ellery and I were able to combine our magic at a very young age. If the triplets wanted to raise the dog, they could have easily combined their power to do so.” Everett told them.

“But, that's crazy!" Arkhet burst out, “I had plans to find the girls a mentor when they turned sixteen. We shouldn't be dealing with this for ten more years!”

“Dominic and Sebastian both have mentors because they showed signs of their gifts earlier than expected. I think we will have to assume that any child of our circle will as well.” Jascha mused.

Mariana laid her hand over Arkhet’s. “Calm down Loveling, they are our daughters, not some bomb about to go off. We will handle this, you'll see.”

Arkhet took a deep breath, “They can't have mentors yet, and no one can know. Necromancers have always been feared. There are those who would fear the level of power they will have. I don't want our little girls to be in danger.”

“They will not be, if it comes down to it we can seal them,” said Ellery.

Arkhet sighed, “Seals don't work on necromancers, not even young ones. I will work with the girls on control. If we can impress upon them how important it is that they not use their power outside of the circle, then I believe we can manage.”

Jascha nodded, “We’ve always kept the true extent of what we can do a secret. This will be no different.”

Chapter 13: Market Square Mayhem

Dominic was walking around the open market, Bas’ eleventh birthday was this Saturday. Nikki wanted to get him something, but was having trouble picking a gift.

A hand grabbed his arm and he yelped as he was yanked sideways and in front of a large, rotund man. “Where is your escort, Submissive?” he demanded.

“What, What escort?” Nikki said confused. “Let go of me!”

“Exactly,” the man said smugly. “A little sub like yourself shouldn't be wandering the markets alone. We're going to go somewhere private and discuss it. If you give me a good enough explanation, I might consider not telling the authorities.” He said, leering at Nikki.

“I don't know why you think I'm a submissive or why you think I would need an escort. If you don't get your hands off me, I'm going to hurt you. Consider yourself warned.” Nikki said fiercely.

The big man’s eyes dilated with desire. “You've got some fight in you. Just the type my brothers and I like to break.” He said huskily.

Nikki had been pulling away, but now he jumped towards the other man and quickly kneed him in the crotch and stomped on his foot. “Help! Help! Kidnapping!” He screamed.

Several gheyos who had been in the market came running towards him. Nikki was relieved to see one of them was Ryuusen. He vaulted into the big red head's arms. “Nikki are you okay? You screamed about someone kidnapping you?” Ryuusen was desperately looking Nikki over for injuries.

The patrol gheyos were pulling the man off the ground. “Lord Guantrell, what happened here?”

Walford Guantrell moaned, still clutching his crotch. “I was attacked! I merely saw an unaccompanied submissive and attempted to offer my aid. The boy turned into a wild thing and assaulted me.” Guantrell asserted. “I want him charged with assault. The Air Queen will hear about this. And someone call a healer.”

Nikki was still clinging to Ryuusen when the acting Ace of the patrol guard approached. Crossing his arms over his chest, he fixed Nikki and Ryuusen with a stern look. “I'm going to insist you both come with me to the station for questioning. Lord Guantrell has already agreed to accompany us.”

For his part, Walford Guantrell was still eyeing the boy. He was exquisite. He’d never seen a more beautiful submissive and he was plotting how to get his hands on him. He called out to Ryuusen, “Ryker’s Bane has no children! Let go of the boy.”

Ryuusen simply turned to the patrol gheyo’s Ace. “He is correct. Perhaps we should summon his family circle.”

The Ace in front of him made a prompting motion and huffed, “And his family would be?”

“Oh, I'm sorry, I thought you would recognize the Crown Prince of the Shadow element”, Ryuusen said.

All the color seemed to leach out of the men’s faces and Walford Guantrell looked a little green.

“On second thought”, Walford said arrogantly, “I have another appointment I really can't miss. I will excuse this deplorable behavior this one time only.” He straightened his shoulders and attempted to stride off.

The patrol gheyos immediately grabbed him and restrained him. “Lord Guantrell, I must insist you come in for questioning, as you agreed to do. We need to get the facts of the incident.”

Once they arrived in the guard station, the patrol Ace rushed over to the Ace on duty, Lady Ilsa Gorgens, and relayed the situation. Ilsa took one look at the parties involved and portaled them to the Earth Royal courts.

Walford Guantrell was taken to a room for questioning and Ilsa gestured to Nikki and Ryuusen to follow her to a different room. “We can go in here and relax while we wait for your parents to arrive. No one will question you until they get here,” she assured him.

Nikki looked up shyly and said, “Thank you Ma’am.”

Ilsa smiled at him. The boy was too adorable.

A few minutes later, a gheyo opened the door for Jascha and Mariana. “Mera!” Dominic said, jumping up and running to Mariana. “A horrible man grabbed me in the market! He accused me of being an unaccompanied submissive and insisted I go with him to explain myself! I kneed him in the crotch and stomped his foot and I screamed for help! Uncle Ryuusen came and I stayed with him. Mera, The man is going to file assault charges! I didn't want to hurt him, but I told him to let go or I would hurt him and he still didn't!” Nikki was panting and babbling out his story.

Mariana pulled her son into a hug and Jascha put his arms around both of them. “You are okay, Nikki”, Mariana said softly. “You are not in trouble, all will be well. We will work this out.”

“Also, as your Mera will tell you, it isn't against the law for a submissive to be unaccompanied in public. We will find out if this man was trying to assist or something more sinister.” Jascha asserted.

“King Jascha, the man in question is Lord Walford Guantrell,” Ilsa volunteered.

“That filth put his hands on my son!” Mariana exploded. She began gathering her shadows and only Jascha’s and Nikki's arms and voices kept her from shadowing straight to Walford Guantrell and killing him.

“Mariana! My queen! Control yourself!” Jascha entreated. “He will pay for this through the courts, Loveling! We can't just hunt him down.”

“I don't need to hunt him down. He's close enough that I can smell his stench.” Mariana took a deep breath and pulled herself together. Turning to Ilsa she said, “Lady Gorgons, please forgive my lack of composure. Of course, we are happy to sort this through the courts.”

“Forgiven and forgotten,” Ilsa said easily. She had been hoping that Mariana would lose control and rip the vermin in the next room to shreds.

 

Queen Arista looked around the table at her fellow elemental leaders. The Air Queen was nervous. She could kill Walford Guantrell. It was difficult enough covering his and his brother’s tracks when they were attacking unknowns and minor nobles. But, the idiot had gone after royalty.

King Edgar cleared his throat. “I believe we're waiting on Jascha and Mariana. They are still meeting with their son.”

“Queen Manthestia hasn't arrived either.” Queen Calla noted.

The door opened and three aquakin’e strode in. The one in the lead had long blue hair to his shoulders and wore the bright teal blue medallion of office around his neck.

“Prince Alcandor!” Queen Arista gasped, “Where is Queen Manthestia?”

“The queen has retired. She has placed me in the position of acting royal for all Aquakin'e.” Alcandor told them arrogantly.

“Where is Walford Guantrell?”, Mariana demanded, walking into the room with Jascha right behind her. “I want to question him immediately.”

“I took Lord Guantrell’s statement and sent him home. It was obvious to me that this was a misunderstanding. We all know that teenagers tend to overreact in some situations,” Queen Arista said.

“May I ask why we're here then, if the air Queen has already handled the matter?" Alcandor asked snidely.

Jascha took Mariana’s hand and proceeded to their seats. Mariana was seething with rage and unable to speak. Jascha asserted, “We don't consider the matter closed. As the parents of the victim, and the rulers of the Shadow element, we are quite anxious to know what happened.” He continued, “We’ve cleared our schedules. Our entire circle is with Nikki in the questioning room and our other 5 children are with a babysitter. So, we are not about to simply let this go.” Jascha’s voice was calm but everyone in the chamber could hear a hint of steel in it.

“No one is suggesting that,” King Edgar said immediately. “Arista, perhaps you could read Lord Guantrell's statement for us.”

The Air Queen looked put out, but dutifully reached into a folder and removed a piece of paper. “This is the official statement of Lord Walford Alfred Guantrell, alpha of the Guantrell circle.” Queen Arista said and then started reading aloud. “I, Walford Alfred Guantrell, do state that this is my true and accurate statement of events that occurred at Cringseed Market Square on 31st July of this year between the hour of noon and 1pm.”

She continued, “I was browsing the market, looking for Parthesis, a rare herb one of my pareya had mentioned. I looked over and noticed an unaccompanied submissive in the market. Naturally, I was immediately concerned for his safety. I walked over and gently took his arm. I asked why he was alone in the market. I intended to contact his circle for him. But, he just went crazy and attacked me. I was in serious pain when the patrol gheyos arrived and clearly that affected me, because I asked to have him charged.

However, once the pain began to subside, I realized I really didn't want to get such a young person in trouble. I attempted to drop the charges, but the responding gheyos insisted I come in and give my statement.” Queen Arista stopped reading and looked up. “His signature is at the bottom.”

“Our son is 14, he hasn't inherited yet, so he doesn't hold a rank. And even if he was a submissive, it isn't a law that submissives must have an escort.” Mariana raged, “the very idea is degrading and shameful for those of us who are submissive and yet quite capable of defending ourselves. He accosted my son - I want a blood price!”

“I will not allow one of my subjects to be punished for trying to help someone. He saw what he thought was a problem and attempted to offer aid. Now I'm sorry he scared the boy, but really, as I already pointed out this was a misunderstanding.” Queen Arista huffed.

“It does sound as if it could be a misunderstanding”, said Alcandor. “But, perhaps, just to put our minds at ease, we should view a replay of the incident.”

“What's this?”, asked King Edgar.

Queen Arista’s head snapped up, “That kind of magic is lost to us! It isn't possible.”

“On the contrary”, said Jascha, “We have a circle member who has that skill.”

King Edgar sent an order to close and clear out the market square where the incident had occurred. King Jascha summoned Scout, and the entire group portaled to the Cringseed Market Square.

“I don't like this idea”, Queen Arista spoke up immediately. “How do we know she won't change what we see in her circle’s favor? She's biased.”

Alcandor replied, “Whether she is biased or not, doesn't matter. There is no way to bias the spell. She will simply ”rewind” time as it were and allow us to view anything that happened in that time period.”

Jascha motioned for Scout and she moved to the area Nikki had been shopping in. She moved time backward and allowed the royals to watch the scene play out.”

After watching the events play out in front of them, Queen Calla turned to her fellow royal. “He mentioned you, Arista.”

“What of it?” Arista exclaimed. “My people know that I take their concerns seriously, and when they are attacked...”

“Attacked?”, Prince Alcandor interrupted. “My dear lady, that was not an attack. That was self defense. If one of mine were to approach a child with such sleazy intentions, they’d be descaled, staked out and salted.”

“The Cunningham circle requests a blood price against Lord Walford Guantrell. Viewing the incident has brought his true intentions to light as anything but helpful or honorable. I would also like to authorize investigations into his previous actions that may not have come before the courts.” King Jascha stated formally.

“It will need to go before the courts,” Queen Dreswell spoke up. “And according to law, as the parents of the child involved, you will have to recuse yourselves. “

“Perhaps Princess Dawne or Prince Perryton can sit in for you, Queen Arista,” Alcandor suggested. “You have defended Lord Guantrell staunchly this evening and are clearly biased.”

“Seconded,” Queen Calla said quietly.

“I agree as well, motion carried, Queen Arista will recuse herself.” King Edgar said firmly.

Queen Arista sputtered but said nothing, then she seemed to rally. “The Guantrell, Vaughn and Calamaris circles are working on a project. It is highly sensitive and important. And so, in light of….”

“No!” Mariana cut in. “No you will not try to excuse his actions because of some value to the air courts. He attempted to kidnap my son and would have raped him! Or did everyone miss the comment he made about him and his brothers breaking submissives? I am forced to play by the rules, and allow this to go through the courts, rather than bathing in his blood. You will also play by the rules!”

Mariana was pacing up and down angrily. Jascha was quiet, attempting to deal with his own rage at the situation. The urge to reap was overwhelming and he was fighting for control.

Scout threw her arms around him and hugged him tightly. “I've got you, Jascha, I've got you and it will be okay.” Scout kept murmuring to her alpha through their bond.

 

Nikki was bored. He stood abruptly and announced, “I'm going for a walk.”

“I'll come with you”, Felix volunteered.

Nikki looked the ace in the eyes and huffed, “I don't need an escort. That's what this is all about isn't it? I want to go by myself.”

He slipped out the door, leaving Felix behind as he started exploring. He heard footsteps in the corridor across from him heading his way. Nikki quickly ducked around a corner and ran into another person.

“Watch where you're going, Landwalker!” Nikki looked up, way up, to the gheyo standing in front of him. He was blue skinned and muscular with just a touch of red to his scales. The huge gheyo crossed his arms over his chest. "I am Lord Alvon, cousin of Prince Alcandor and member of crimson tide. And who might you be?”

Nikki was opening his mouth to answer when another Aquakin’e stepped into the hall with them. “Really, Alvon, you don't recognize the Crown Prince of the Shadow courts?” The newcomer sneered. He was tall and lithe, wearing a black wetsuit. He turned to Nikki and gave a low bow. “I am Alec, Prince Dominic. I apologize for my brother's absolutely boorish behavior. Please forgive him his lack of manners.”

The big gheyo seemed to be turning purple and shouldered past Nikki and Alec to go further down the hall.”

“Where are you heading?”, Alec asked. “I'd be happy to walk with you.”

Nikki blushed and smiled, “It's a pleasure to meet you Alec, and, yes I'm happy to walk with you. I'm waiting for the meeting to be over. Most of my circle is in a room in the next hall over, but I was feeling stifled.”

“I heard you were attacked in the market today. Are you alright?” Alec asked solicitously.

“Yes, I'm perfectly fine now. Thank you for asking.”

 

The royals were still arguing inside the closed chamber, when an earth gheyo rushed in and bowed to King Edgar. “Your Highness, Lyall Guantrell is here. He is causing quite a stir, insisting that the Cunningham circle murdered his alpha. We've sent a team of gheyos to the address to investigate.”

“Very good.” Said King Edgar, “I'll need any updates on the situation as soon as you get them.”

“Is Walford Guantrell dead?” Queen Dreswell asked.

The guard bowed again. “We don't have confirmation at this time, but Lyall Guantrell certainly seems to think so.”

“Thank you. You may go”, King Edgar waved him out.

“Well, then, perhaps we should take a short break. We can reconvene when we have more information. After all, no use in setting a trial date if the defendant is dead.” Prince Alcandor said.

 

Nikki was practically floating down the hall next to Alec. The merrow was gorgeous and seemed to be interested in him! He knew he was too young to start a circle, but that didn't mean they couldn't court. He laughed at something else Alec said. Yes, he could admit it… he had a major crush.

Just then, the double doors opened and the royals began leaving the chamber.

“Ah, what have we here?” Said Alcandor. “Prince Dominic, isn't it? Alec you've been keeping him company?” Alcandor looked over at Mariana and Jascha, “Not to worry, though Alec can be downright snarky and miserable with adults, he is great with kids.”

Mariana smiled at Alec, “We appreciate you spending time with Nikki. He gets bored so easily.”

Alec nodded, “It wasn't a problem. As Prince Alcandor said, I like children. And it allowed me to irritate my brother Alvon, so, bonus.”

Everyone was laughing and smiling, but Nikki felt like he was drowning. ‘good with kids’ ‘he likes children’. He had hoped the handsome merrow would ask his Mera and Dera for permission to court him. Obviously, Alec saw him as only an amusing child. “May I go back to the room?” He asked, interrupting the conversation.

“Go ahead, son.” Mariana nodded.

Nikki walked further down the hall, but he didn't go back to the room. He ducked into a janitorial closet and sat down on the mop bucket and cried. Alec had only been using him to annoy his brother. Nikki felt as if his heart would break.

 

Queen Arista was meeting privately with Lyall Guantrell. The report on Walford Guantrell was clear. He’d been torn to pieces by a Dragel, however, there was no other evidence. The guilty party had not used an element nor left any skin or hair behind.

“I'm telling you, those Cunninghams killed my brother. I don't care if they are royalty. I want something done about it!” Lyall screamed for the third time.

Arista was swiftly losing patience with the man. She fixed him with her hardest glare and said, “And I am telling you, we have no evidence of who killed your brother. But, during the murder, every member of their circle was in the courts and accounted for. The Cunninghams couldn't have done this.”

“Ryker's Bane then”, Lyall asserted. “Everyone knows the 2 circles are friends. One of their members could have done it.”

“Ryker's Bane was off world at the time, they couldn't have done so.” Arista sighed, “Really Lyall, your family has so many enemies, any one of them could have done it. We've looked into it thoroughly, but without new evidence, we don't have any direction to go with it.”

Lyall stomped out of her office. And Arista started massaging her temples.

 

In a dark grouping of trees, Mariana watched as a group of shadows shimmered and materialized into a gheyo. “You passed your test with flying colors,” she commented, “and so I present the contract we agreed upon.”

The large gheyo took the contract and read through it. He then bit into his thumb and placed it on the parchment. Mariana bit her own thumb and did the same. Both sighed as they felt the magic take hold.

“I believe this will be the start of a beautiful relationship, Lord Maruke.” Mariana stated.

“What of the rest of the Guantrells, will you eliminate their whole circle?”

“Perhaps”, said Mariana as she gathered her shadows. “I've yet to decide.” And then Hadrian was standing alone in the trees.

Chapter 14: Oh Lonesome Me

The shelves of books stretched out before him endlessly. He was no closer to his goal than he'd been an hour ago. He needed to do a book report on Hybridian Strangle Vines, but he'd been unable to find the books he needed.

“Do you need some help?” a voice asked from behind him. Nikki turned and gasped at the Earth Dragel standing there, he was incredible. With sleek, dark skin and golden brown eyes, Nikki sighed happily.

“I can't find Hybridian Strangle Vines.” He said sheepishly.

“I'm Jasper Hartwood and I'm here pretty often, let me see if I can help.”

“Thank you I'm Nik err.. Dominic Cunningham.”

The Hartwood scholar nodded and placed an arm on Nikki's shoulders and led him into the stacks. Almost an hour later they sat together at one of the library tables and Nikki had his paper nearly complete. Jasper stood, “I should get going, it was very nice meeting you Dominic. Good luck with your paper.”

“Thank you so much for helping me. Will I see you again?” Dominic asked hopefully.

Confusion crossed the Earth Dragel's face, “Well, as I said, I spend a lot of time in the library. Anytime you need help with your homework just let me know.”

Dominic watched Jasper's departing back in disappointment. ‘My nameless gift is useless.’ Nikki sighed. ‘So far it hasn't helped me at all with romance. Perhaps I'm not destined to fall in love,’ He decided sadly. After a bit more moping, he packed his books into a bag and headed home.

His Godfather/mentor, Maurice had found a new bonded. Ryker's Bane was throwing a huge party to celebrate. As was custom for the Cunningham circle they arrived a little late and dressed all in black. Nikki made his way over to Maurice, “Congratulations!”, he said brightly.

“Thank you Sweetie”, Maury said, pulling him into a hug. “This is my bonded, Ivan.” He said, pulling the blonde werewolf next to him closer.

Nikki bowed at the waist, “Pleased to meet you Ivan, I'm Nikki Cunningham. I hope you and my Godfather will share many happy years together.”

The evening wore on, with the huge crowd of Dragels dancing and drinking, as well as grazing the ample buffet. Maurice and Ivan cut into the cake and everyone clapped and cheered as the two shared a kiss. Then members of Ryker's Bane plated and distributed the slices. A hand fell on his shoulder and Nikki looked over at the Dragel next to him. Dark skin with pink eyes, the gheyo was slim but muscular and definitely Fae.

“May I have this dance?” he asked. Nikki blushed but quickly concentrated on the music. It was a slow reel that he was familiar with.

“I'd be honored”, he answered shyly. Dominic smiled as the handsome gheyo pulled him into his arms and swept him out onto the floor.

“I'm Wikhn”, the gheyo told him, as they twirled about.

“Dominic Cunningham”, he said in return, “What rank are you?” He asked trying to think of something interesting to say.

“King to the ace, Black Dahlia.” Wikhn told him proudly.

“I bet that's pretty fascinating, I've heard of her. Her reputation is very good.” Dominic praised and if anything Wikhn seemed to feel even prouder. ‘Im doing well’, Dominic decided. ‘He feels content and happy and of course, proud of his ace.

“So are you going to tell me what rank you are?” Wikhn teased.

“I haven't inherited”, Nikki told him, “so I don't have a rank yet.” He could feel Wikhn shut down and now he almost seemed guarded.

“I'd assumed you hadn't.” The Fae lied, then smiled. “My advice is don't rush it, enjoy being a child as long as you can.” The song ended and Wikhn bowed to him and disappeared into the crowd.

Dominic walked back over to his chair and picked at the nuts and mints on his plate. His five siblings were jockeying for position around an ice cream fountain. His Mera and Arkhet were trying to make sure they didn't tip the beautiful display over in their eagerness. Scout was dancing with Ellery and laughing happily. Tannis was doing shots of some foaming alcohol with Felix.

Everyone seemed to fit somewhere, everyone but him. He didn't feel like a child, but no one was treating him like an adult. He didn't think anyone would ever love him, he was not meant to have a circle and bonded. He would put all his energy into training. He may never have a circle but he could still be the best gheyo he could be.

Later that evening, he approached his Mera as she sat making up the training schedules for the coming week. “I want to step up my training, 2 hours a day isn't enough. Anytime I'm not in school, eating or sleeping - I want to be training.” Nikki told her firmly.

Mariana raised an eyebrow, “What brought on this change?”

“Nothing major, Mera, I just know that I will inherit soon and I want to be the best gheyo I can be.”

“I can set up that kind of schedule for you”, Mariana acknowledged. “But have you considered that you might not be a gheyo? You could be pareya or submissive, maybe even a mage?”

Her son wrinkled his nose, “I'm definitely not pareya material, and a mage seems wrong as well. I can feel that I will definitely be gheyo.”

“I noticed you didn't mention submissive?”, Mariana prodded.

Dominic shrugged and said, “Please Mera, This is really important to me.”

Mariana studied him for a moment. “I'll have your schedule for you first thing in the morning. Nikki, you know if you ever want to talk, we’re all here for you.”

He leaned over and gave her a hug. “I know Mera, I know.” Nikki shuffled off to bed. There was no way he wanted to tell any of his parents that he wouldn't be a submissive for the simple reason that submissives always had circles. Nikki was going to claim solitary, since no one wanted him.

Chapter 15: Deep Thoughts and Intricate Plots

The monthly meeting of the royals was going slowly. Mariana was bored and considering turning her shadows into spiders and letting them run all over the table. A smirk crossed her lips, that would spice things up. Oh, the screams would be lovely. But, of course she couldn't do that, she was a queen now and had to act with maturity. She sighed internally as Queen Arista started going over the guard schedule AGAIN! Maturity sucked.

“I have an issue I want to raise”, Prince Alcandor interjected. “When we were investigating the attack on Prince Dominic Cunningham, it was mentioned by Lord Cunningham that previous cases concerning the Guantrell circle should be reviewed. “

“That was no longer necessary due to Lord Guantrell’s murder.” Queen Arista quickly interrupted.

Prince Alcandor inclined his head to the air Queen. “You indicated at that time, that the Guantrell, Vaughn and Calamaris circles are working on a project for you. As I am newly appointed to this role, I am unfamiliar with this project. Will you enlighten me, please, Queen Arista?”

“Those three circles are working on a top secret task for the air courts. No one sitting at this table, save myself, is aware of the details of the task, nor shall they be. It is that vital.” The Air Queen assured them.

Prince Alcandor nodded, “I agree that each element should have their secrets, but not when said secrets concern me and mine. I began looking into the most recent searches for the lost merrow. Imagine my surprise when I found out that noone in my realm is looking for them. I found out quite by accident, that someone was looking for them. It was now a ‘project’ of the air courts. To add insult to injury, the three circles responsible have made no progress in the 5 years they've been assigned to it.”

Queen Arista’s face turned red with rage, “Who told you that?” She demanded. “No one is supposed to know about this and you just blurted out confidential information!”

Prince Alcandor sat forward over the table, squaring off with her. “Tell me why the information should be kept from the members of royalty sitting at this table and then tell me how you dare keep such a project secret from me!” Prince Alcandor’s voice grew louder as he spoke. “I am the representative of the aquakin'e and therefore should have full knowledge of anything concerning them!”

Queen Dreswell asked, “Is the project you mentioned, to find the lost merrow?”

“Arista, is this true?” King Edgar wanted to know.

“I will not discuss it, it is confidential!” Queen Arista shrilled angrily. “And I will thank you to stay out of the business of the air courts, Prince Alcandor!
“It is aquakin'e business and you will discuss it!” The Prince shouted, rising to his feet and slamming his fist down on the table.

Queen Arista rose to her feet as well. “Very well”, she said angrily. “Air and water have always worked well together. It pained us to see our complimentary element suffer such a loss. The decision was made to bring as many home as we could find. But, we didn't wish to be cruel, and raise anyone’s hopes, so it has been an air court secret. This is the thanks we get for trying to help your element. You want to tell my secrets? Well I'll tell your’s! Everyone thinks that the merrow limit those who can surface due to arrogance. But, the real truth is you just don't want anyone to figure out how very few of you there really are!”

“That's ridiculous!” Alcandor snorted. “And what, may I ask, would you have done, had your idiot squad actually found a lost aquakin'e?” Alcandor’s voice was as cold as the waters he ruled over.

“We would have given them back to you, of course! That was the whole reason for looking for them in the first place!” Queen Arista shouted at him.

“So you say”, sneered Prince Alcandor.

“What other reason could there be?” Queen Calla asked.

“So you maintain that you were doing it for the aquakin'e?” Prince Alcandor asked.

“Yes!” Queen Arista burst out exasperated.

“Then you needn’t concern yourself with it any longer. The lost aquakin'e will be searched for by Aquakin'e only from now on.” Prince Alcandor told her smoothly.

Queen Arista stared angrily around the table, but didn't challenge Prince Alcandor”s decision.

For her part, Mariana was no longer thinking about spiders. Finally, something interesting had happened.

King Jascha cleared his throat, “I also need to bring something forward today.”

Queen Arista, who had just retaken her seat, rose from it and said frostily, “Whatever business you have can wait until next month. I've had just about all of this meeting that I can take.”

She spun on her heels and headed for the doors. However, before she reached them, Jascha's voice stopped her. “Queen Arista, you need to stay here, and trust me when I tell you, you'll want to hear what I have to say.”

Queen Arista threw her head back and screamed in frustration. Then she stomped back to the table and glared at Jascha. “Of all the nerve! How dare you presume to tell me when I can come and go! You and your circle of thugs! We never should have given your element equality. You are nothing but murderous ruffians.”

Mariana eyed the air Queen and when Arista glanced at her she licked her lips and winked at the angry royal.

“As I was saying,” Jascha continued speaking, acting as if she hadn't just insulted him and his circle. “I have business that needs to be discussed today. Prince Alcandor brought up the issue of investigating the Guantrell circle’s previous crimes. My circle has been doing just that.”

Queen Arista shrilled angrily, “No one authorized that, you had no right!”

“We had every right”, said Mariana. “Remember that part where we were made royalty?” No one needs to authorize anything for us anymore.”

Hadrian Maruke materialized into the room and handed a huge file folder to King Jascha. No sooner had the folder changed hands and he was gone.

“What is the meaning of this! How did he get past security? No one should be able to just enter this room!” King Edgar raged.

“Who was that?” Queen Calla wanted to know. “Mariana, I wasn't aware that you’d added another bonded to your circle.”

“I haven't”, Mariana said simply. “We train many gheyos and Lord Maruke is contracted to our circle.”

“Another hired thug”, sneered Arista.

“How is he a lord?” King Edgar demanded. “I don't recall any such appointment.”

“That is because you didn't appoint him, I did”, said Jascha. “And now, if we could get back to the original subject. As I said, we investigated past cases involving the Guantrells. Unsurprisingly, this lead us to the Vaughns and the Calamaris’. These three circles break the law routinely and with impunity. In every instance the air Queen has swept it under the rug. These circles have committed rape and murder as well as trafficking in sex slaves. None of these are minor crimes, and yet the air Queen gives them a free pass. I call for Queen Arista to step down from her position and retire. Either her judgement is compromised or else her moral character is.”

The room was so quiet you could have heard a pin drop. Then Prince Alcandor said “seconded.”

Queen Bianca Dreswell spoke up saying, “I agree, motion carried. Queen Arista will step down from this body.”

 

Nikki and Bas were out in the training yard with Felix. “Go ahead and rush him Bas”, Felix prompted. Hellhound Bas hurtled straight at Nikki and hit him right at his stomach. Both boys fell to the ground scrambling and wrestling for purchase. Bas was no longer a puppy, but he wasn't a full sized hound either.

After a bit, Felix called a halt. Bas changed back into human form and they both grabbed a water. “Hey Nikki, can you take us to the dive?”, Bas wanted to know.

“Why can't you go by yourself?”, Nikki asked.

“Cuz, you know the girls and Canis will want to go. Mera will be more likely to say yes, if you go, too.” Bas reasoned.

“And why would I want to go to the dive with allllll of my siblings?” Nikki questioned.

Bas stared up at him and batted his lashes, “cuz you loooovvvveee us”, he said playfully.

“A Hellhound giving puppy dog eyes should be against the rules”, Nikki huffed. “But seriously, why do you want to go anyway?”

Bas looked around quickly as if they might be overheard. The action made Nikki want to laugh, as if any one of their parents couldn’t place a shadow near them to listen in whenever they wished.

His brother pulled him closer to whisper, “There's this girl at school, Mina Shiai, she hangs out at the dive. I thought maybe we could hang out there sometimes too. And, if I just happened to run into her..….well, I could talk to her.” Bas looked at him expectantly, clearly pleased with his plan.

“Really? Bas! Have you lost your mind? A Shiai! Archie Shia was one of the asshats that was picking on you. His family circle is an offshoot of the Shiai clan.” Nikki said exasperated.

“So what? That doesn't make Mina bad! She's so pretty! Nikki, she has this long silver-white hair that falls down her back in curls and she has the bluest eyes that I've ever seen.” Bas sighed.

Nikki groaned, clearly Bas had a crush and was not going to be deterred easily. “How old is this girl?”

“She's 12, like me.” Bas danced in place eagerly. “Can we go Nik, please, please, please?”

“You have to ask, and if the answer is yes, then we'll go this weekend”, Nikki caved. “I can't believe i'm sacrificing a day of training for this.”

“You can afford to miss some time training Nik! All you ever do is train! I think it will be good for you to take a break and get out a bit.” Bas said solemnly.

Nikki laughed and mussed his brother's hair. “You already convinced me, so stop laying it on so thick.” He threw an arm around Bas' shoulders and they headed for the the house. Neither noticed a small shadow carefully following behind them.

 

King Jascha and Queen Mariana Cunningham were sitting at a table in the Drunken Dragon. Their entire circle, minus their children, was with them. Ryker's Bane entered and Maurice and Ryuusen sat near Jascha and Mariana, while their circle members filled in around the table.

Jascha looked at the assembled group. “Phase 1 is complete. The air Queen will retire immediately. Princess Dawn will take her place as acting royal. Then in 3 years time, she will take the title of queen. Prince Alcandor kept his word and voted with us. Within the next year, he’ll ascend the throne as the king of the merrow. Queen Bianca Dreswell also voted with us. She will be gathering more political power in her element. She’ll begin by appointing Lords and Ladies of the storm element.”

“My friends, we've begun to show the royals what we're capable of. Those powers we've hidden, lest we frighten the authorities too much, are being placed center stage. We can only hope they are frightening enough”, Jascha finished.

“Thank you for doing this”, Maury said quietly.

“We're not just doing this for you, you know that.” Mariana said with a soft smile. “Our children are all already so powerful. We want to pave the way for their gifts to be more accepted. Having younger royals with less experience will create many opportunities.”

Jascha reached across the table and took Maury's hand. “My lovely Queen is right, of course. But though our circles are not merged, they are as close as. We consider you and yours, ours, Lord Elswood.”

Maury rolled his eyes, “You can't make me a Lord in the shadow element, just because I have a small affinity, Jascha. No one will buy that.”

“Lord Elswood has a nice ring to it, my Love. And you know as well as I, that many things can be accomplished, whether they make sense or not.” Ryuusen said while gently massaging Maury’s shoulders.

Jascha placed a stack of folders on the table before him and slid them over to Ryuusen. “Those are copies, the originals are still filed with the courts. This is everything we have on the Vaughns, the Calamaris' and Guantrell circles. We will eliminate them one by one. Although we can't get them for the crimes the air Queen has already dismissed. We can watch their every move for new crimes.

“That starts phase 2”, Mariana stated. “Queen Calla and King Edgar need to be pushed to step down as well.”

Maury smirked, “Get me near our dear earth King and I’ll inflate his ego and sense of self importance to the point where he’ll make a mistake.”

“I like the idea”, said Mariana. “The man is already so insufferable, I doubt anyone would be able to tell he's been tampered with.”

“He's a King, won't he have safeguards in his mind?” Ryuusen worried. “I want to spend time with him first, I can check his mind for traps and shields.” He looked at Maury, “And I will before you go anywhere near him.”

Mariana smiled as the waiter approached. “Let's eat, plotting gives me such an appetite.”

 

The dive was packed, it seemed everyone had the same idea. Nikki tightened his grip on Canis and Phe's hands. Bas was walking in front of him, holding hands with Rosie and Rad. Nikki quickly located a table in the large outdoor food court and settled his siblings into seats.

He was about to suggest they get something to snack on when he saw Bas staring at a group of air Dragels. They were walking down the court towards their table. Bas leaned over to Rad and whispered, “Remember, do it just like we talked about.”

Nikki only had seconds to feel alarmed. Rad jumped up and ran full tilt at the air Dragels who were walking by.

“Rad!” Nikki yelled in horror.

“I'll get her.” Bas assured, jumping up and following their sister. That left Nikki at the table watching over Canis, Phe and Rosie.

Rad had thrown her arms around the waist of a pretty blonde girl, that Nikki just knew had to be Mina. He watched Bas approach the group. “Please, excuse my sister, I don't know why she did that.” Bas said to the girl.

“Um, she just ran up and is kind of hugging me…” the blonde girl said unsurely.

Rad turned towards Bas and said, “I saw her walking and she was so beautiful, I had to give her a hug. I want to be her friend.”

The little blonde girl blushed and seemed to melt as she cooed over Rad. “My name is Mina, and of course I'll be your friend. What is your name?” Rad hid her head shyly in Mina’s waist.

Bas stepped closer and said, “ Her name is Ariadne - Rad for short. As you can see she's the more impulsive one of the triplets. I'm really sorry she bothered you.” Bas said throwing glances back at the table over his shoulder.

“Triplets?”, asked Mina, then she followed Bas’ glances and spotted Rosie and Phe. “Oh my gosh, they're so cute! Rad could I meet your sisters?”

Rad nodded, still playing shy and led Mina by the hand towards their table. Bas fell into step beside her. “Say Mina, aren't you in my Political Maneuvers class?”

Mina smiled and replied, “Yes I am, you're Sebastian Cunningham, right?”

“That's right.” Bas replied. “Now that we’ve been introduced, perhaps you’d like to sit with us?”

Mina came over to the table and met everyone. Nikki got them all snacks, then watched over the group while the two preteens chattered.

The little ones were fascinated watching the flyers. They had a perfect view from their table. Nikki beckoned Bas over and slipped him a credit disc. “Take her for a walk and buy her something pretty, I've got the little ones.” He suggested.

Bas grinned, “You are the best brother ever Nik!” Nikki watched Bas and Mina walk off, waiting to see if the shadow he’d noticed near the table stayed there, or followed Bas. It stayed near him and the little ones. He wondered whose shadow was watching them, none of his parent’s shadows were ever obvious like this one was.

 

Bianca Dreswell sat in her room, the storm raging above her estate was nothing compared to the emotions raging in her heart. She’d played politics for years attempting to get her element their due. Now she was a queen. Her lip lifted in self derision, she had all the power she’d ever wanted. But, really what did she actually have? Her circle was barely functioning, her submissive still lost in year's old grief for their only child. Her beloved grandchild was taken from her with her own consent. Her pareya were constantly picking and sniping at each other as well as anyone else who came near them. Her gheyo were stoic and steadfast, and, she decided wryly, the only reason she had any sanity left.

Her musings were interrupted as Audra ran into the room, “Bianca, come quick! It’s our dear Cubby, I've summoned a healer, but, oh his throat! Bianca, it's awful!”

She flew up out of her chair and raced out of the room. There was an urgency in her that had been missing for a while. Not my grandchild! She thought fiercely. No! I will not lose anyone else!

 

Mariana and Scout were sitting in the living room with Maurice when the children returned. “How was the dive?” Mariana asked. Four of her children immediately bombarded her with impressions of the flyers and what they had seen that day.

“Are you hungry?” Scout signed to the group.

“Not to worry, I made sure they ate.” Nikki told her as the four youngest raced upstairs to play at flying.

Mariana put her arms around Nikki's waist and pulled him over to where she was sitting. “Thank you both for taking your brother and sisters today. It was nice to have a little break.”

“So, rip anyone to pieces while we were gone?” Bas teased.

“Like we’d tell you”, Maury grinned, pulling Bas into a hug. “Aren't you meeting with your mentor today?”

“Oh! You're right! I nearly forgot!” And then Bas was running upstairs.

Nikki moved out of Mariana’s embrace. “I missed training completely today. I think I'll change and go run some laps.”

Mariana frowned and Maury said, “You know, Nikki there's nothing wrong with taking a day off every now and again.”

“I know, Oret, maybe I'll work on homework.” Then Nikki disappeared upstairs as well.

The adults sat quietly for a moment, then Scout threw up a privacy spell.

“It's starting to worry me that he's so dedicated to his training.” She said, signing for Maurice’s benefit.

“I've talked to him and spent time with him. He doesn't seem to be training because he feels threatened or in danger.” said Maury.

“Good”, said Mariana. “I worried about that, all this started around the time that Guantrell scumbag accosted him in the market.”

“Yes, it did”, Scout signed. “But, I think it's something deeper.”

“What could it be?”, Maury wondered, “and why isn't he telling us about it?”

“He won't talk until he's ready”, Mariana pointed out. “I'd honestly hoped he wanted to go to the dive today because he was interested in someone. He's at the right age for it. But, if that is the case, he isn't talking about that either.”

Just then a shrill voice from upstairs screamed, “No fair! I had it first, MERA!”

Mariana sighed, “I think she means you “, she told Scout.

“No”, signed Scout, “When she screams like that, she definitely means you.”

Mariana huffed and headed for the stairway. “The hunt is coming up, maybe you need a pareya or six?” Maury laughed. Mariana made a rude hand gesture over her shoulder and kept walking, leaving Scout and Maury giggling.

After a moment Maury turned to Scout, “Why doesn't she hunt for pareya?” He asked curiously.

“Duh, we're a military circle, they just don't fit. And you of all people should know that, Ryker's Bane doesn't have any pareya either.” Scout signed.

“No, we don't, but then, we don't have any children either. I think if I had six children, I’d be hunting for pareya and I'd find a way to make them fit”, Maury laughed.

Scout smiled and signed, “We do okay, and all of us parent the kids. Staying for dinner? We'll probably have Briar as well”, signed Scout.

“Don't mind if I do”, said Maury.

 

Nikki sat at his desk in his room, a book open in front of him. Bones, the little dog his sisters had gifted him, lay on his feet. Arkhet had done some work on the poor dog’s corpse, and now it looked completely normal. However, Bones never had to be fed or taken outside to potty.

To anyone watching him, Nikki was the picture of studious intent. But, he was actually watching a small shadow out of the corner of his eye. Making a decision, he turned and looked directly at it. “I can see you, you know”, he told it.

He let out a startled yelp when the shadow suddenly zipped right into his hand. The odd little shadow nestled down and Nikki got the impression of a cat purring. “Are you mine?”, he questioned in awe. The shadow pulsed happily and Nikki grinned. “MERA!”

Chapter 16: Building a mystery

Queen Bianca was having tea in the garden. Her grandson, Devrim, was finally feeling up to a trip outdoors. He sat across the table from her and fiddled with his teacup and spoon. “Thank you for healing me”, the voice came out gruff and harsh with disuse. Devrim immediately sipped at the tea to soothe his throat.

“No thanks are needed, Devrim. You are my grandson. You are ours and we love you. Oh course we will help you whenever you need it.” Bianca said, hoping to reassure him. She was dismayed when his eyes immediately showed suspicion and distrust.

“Well, again, thank you. I should be well enough to leave in a day or two and I'll be out of your hair.”

The storm queen leaned towards the table. “Devrim we don't want you to leave, you are ours and you have a place here. We all want you to stay.”

The werehyena’s head shot up at that. He had a place? They wanted him? He warily sipped his tea, considering if he would stay. It would be so nice to finally belong somewhere.

 

The Deveraine townhouse was quiet when Ilsa slipped inside. Not quietly enough though, she smiled as she heard footsteps pounding down the stairs. All three of her children flung themselves at her with happy cries.

“Dahlia, sweetling, go round everyone up for a meeting. Soula, go ask Alma to coordinate snacks. Ariki, ask Callistair if we can open a few bottles of his finest.”

“What's happened?”, demanded Dahlia.

“Are we celebrating, Mera?”, Soula wanted to know.

“I’m going now”, said Ariki, "the sooner we go, the sooner we get back to find out what's going on!”

Her three children scattered in different directions. Ilsa moved about the sitting room fluffing pillows, straightened cushions and waiting for her bonded. It didn't take long, and every circle member was settled.

Ilsa turned to the group. “Everything I'm about to tell you is under a circle seal. As you all know, last season, Walford Guantrell accosted the crown prince of the Shadow element in a marketplace. A few hours later, he was dead, ripped to pieces by an unknown Dragel. No evidence of who it was, was ever found. Then a few months later, Lyall Guantrell, was found dead of poison in his own home. That was ruled a suicide as there was no evidence of foul play. This morning, Tremaine Guantrell was found sprawled on the grounds of Cringseed Market Square with his throat bitten out. It looked like the work of a Hellhound, but further investigation proved that it wasn't. The investigators are at a loss as to what could have done such a thing.”

Ilsa paused and looked around her circle, all of them were leaning forward hanging on her words. Bhindi and Bahn both had expressions of sheer delight on their faces. Ithacar looked pleased, but thoughtful. Greta looked flushed, bloodlust rising in her, as well as all the gheyos in the room.

“It seems as if someone is very cleverly taking out the Guantrells.” Dahlia said thoughtfully, then, “Mera is it you? But, no, you would start with the Vaughns, not the Guantrells.”

“I can honestly say, I have nothing to do with these deaths. I know who I believe to be responsible. And they are doing a service to the community.” Ilsa moved over to a bucket of ice and lifted up the bottle saying, “So Lovelings, shall we celebrate?”

 

King Edgar was having a wonderful day. He was moving through the crowd at a party thrown by Surajini Kalzek. He quaffed another sparkling water, and moved towards his hosts. “Excellent party, Surajini, just wonderful! If you ever want to get out of healing you could definitely make some credits planning these delightful get togethers.”

“Thank you, My King,” she said, then face blazing red, “excuse me please.”

Edgar watched her go in confusion. His compliment should have made her happy and proud, not embarrassed. He felt a firm hand at his elbow and then Hiram was urging him to go somewhere private to talk. Patrick Kalzek was at his other elbow guiding him along. Edgar huffed, “can't it wait?”

The alpha and beta of the Kalzek circle succeeded in getting him into a private room and shutting the door. “My King, I believe we need to check you for unfriendly spells”, said Patrick.

“No, no, no there's no cause for alarm, I'm perfectly fine. I'm the greatest king of the earth element that has ever existed.” Edgar bragged loudly.

“My King, were you aware you were walking around a party filled with court members completely nude?” Hiram asked bluntly.

“What? That is ridiculous! I'm going back to the party. You need to sober up, Kalzek, and leave me out of your dirty fantasies!” Edgar turned towards the door. Patrick quickly conjured a full length mirror in front of him. “Ahhh!”, He shrieked, “what kind of trick is this?!” He reached down and ran his hands over his body, he touched only bare skin. Hiram quickly placed a warm, thick robe over his shoulders. “I think you better check me for those spells you were talking about, Patrick.” Edgar said softly.

An hour later, after Patrick and Hiram had exhausted every diagnostic they knew, there were still no answers. King Edgar left quietly still wearing a robe. The next day, the rumor mill was in full swing. The general consensus: the Earth King had lost his mind.

 

Lying on his back, on the training grounds, Nikki scrambled for the bow staff that had been knocked from his hands. He’d just managed to touch a finger to it, when he felt claws lightly press against his neck. Nikki looked at the huge gheyo ace, Hadrian didn't even have to get near him, his shadows were claws at his neck, and hands holding his wrists and ankles down.

He'd never felt so helpless and exposed. He was horrified to realize that instead of being frightened he was turned on. His body was quickly making that obvious by tenting his workout pants. “Give! Let me up!” He yelled. The shadows disappeared and Nikki jumped to his feet. Bowing low, he said, “Thank you for the spar, Lord Maruke.” Then he fled into the house.

Scout was in the living room lying on the couch. “Hey, why aren't you training?” Nikki asked.

“I could ask you the same question”, Scout signed. She gestured at her head, “concussion” she signed.

Nikki nodded, that wasn't unusual with a military circle. He moved over to the couch and perched on the edge near her. “Mera, have you ‘seen’ anything about me, my inheritance I mean?”

Scout smiled, “The first time I held you, I had a vision of you with your Dragel attributes, but I didn't see what rank you would be.”

“The first time you held me, would have been a long time ago. Have you seen anything recently?” Nikki wanted to know.

Scout pulled him down on the couch with her and cuddled against his back, giving him a kiss on the cheek. “What has you so worried, Baby Boy? When your inheritance comes in, you'll be exactly what you are meant to be. That's always the way it works, and you can't change it, so try not to worry about it, okay?”

“But, what if I'm a submissive, Mera?” Nikki asked quietly.

“And what if you are? Would that really be so bad?”

Nikki was quiet for a moment and then, “Yes, it would be awful. I want to be a gheyo, not a weak submissive.”

“Do you think your bearer is a weak submissive?” Scout asked.

Nikki couldn't help it, he laughed out loud at that. “No, no one in their right mind would think Mera is weak.”

“Then if you don't want to be a weak submissive, then don't be a WEAK submissive.” Scout said simply.

Nikki gave her a kiss on the forehead and stood up. “Thank you, Mera” He was halfway up the stairs to his room before he realized she hadn't answered his question.

 

Crown Prince Raspen was meeting with King Alcandar, Princess Dawne and Princess Ebony. He and the two Princesses had been representing their respective elements for less than a year. Alcandor had been in his position a little longer, but all of them were very new to it.

“The Guantrell circle is being targeted. But, there is never any evidence to follow up on. I feel like I'm letting them down as their leader.” Dawne said with an unhappy sigh.

“I noticed that the Cunninghams and Queen Dreswell are not at this meeting”, Ebony said. “Perhaps we should seek their advice. They've been leaders for longer than we have, perhaps we should take advantage of that.”

Dawne looked doubtful and Alcandor laughed out loud. “Yes, and perhaps while we're at it, we could ask the Cunninghams to turn themselves in.” The merrow king suggested.

“Do you really think they’re behind it, Al?” Raspen asked.

“There is no proof!” Ebony said firmly. “You are only speculating.”

“Him and everyone else, including me”, Dawne said quietly.

“Cheer up, Beautiful, your getting rid of some of the worst people in your element. That's not a bad thing.” Alcandor reasoned.

“We can't condone wholesale slaughter!” Raspen disagreed. “We have courts of law for a reason.”

Dawne sighed, “My Mother caused a lot of our subjects to lose faith in the courts because she played favorites instead of dispensing justice.

There was a light tap on the door and then Prince Perryton stuck his head in, “Dawne, may I see you?”

“Just come in Perry, you know everyone here.” Raspen suggested.

Prince Perryton stepped into the room. “I'm sure you're probably discussing the recent deaths in the Guantrell circle. However, this may be spreading.”

Dawne’s head snapped up, “what do you mean?” She demanded!

“We just had a message that Leighton Vaughn and Tremaine Calamaris are dead. There was no sign of foul play and not even healers can figure out what killed them.” Perry told her.

Dawne dropped her head down on the table. “This can't be happening.” She sighed.

 

Nikki was in the training yard taking a break when the message came in. Soula confirming that he was going to be at the dive tomorrow so that they could hang out. Bas overheard the message since he was standing nearby. “This is great Nik! After the dive we should take the girls out to dinner. You know a double date?”

Nikki sighed, “How many times do I have to tell you, Bas, Soula and I are friends. We are not dating!”

Bas gave him a cheeky wink, “whatever you say big bro.”

The next moment Nikki found himself tackled into the dirt. It took a moment to realize he had a growling 6-year-old on top of him. Bas quickly lifted Canis off of him. “No! Hungry!”, the little boy shrieked.

Tannis hurried over and grabbed Canis and carried him away. They could hear him lecturing as he walked. “You must tell someone when you first start feeling hungry. It is not okay to snack on your brother!”

“He smells good”, Canis whined. “I wouldn't have taken much.” The boy promised.

Nikki huffed and formed a shadow whip he wanted to practice with. I have too many brothers, he decided sulkily.

 

Regal Calamaris sat in his throne-like chair and sighed. The submissive who was standing in front of him was ranting about why he needed a bigger allowance from the clan. He glanced up as the doors opened at the back of the hall. His focus immediately sharpened at seeing Shallow Vaughn and Callas Guantrell coming into the room.

“Yanek, be quiet, if you need more credits ask your alpha, do not come to me about this again, now go.” The submissive walked away unhappily and Regal raised his voice so everyone could hear him. “Clear this hall, I want everyone out, if you need to speak with me, it will have to wait for another time.”

After a moment, only he and the heads of the Vaughn and Guantrell clans were in the room. “Lady Vaughn, Lord Guantrell”, he greeted.

“Let's cut to the chase, Regal. Our clans are being exterminated. We need to figure out who is hitting us and strike back!” Shallow said angrily.

“I agree”, said Callas, “The two of you were hit for the first time this morning, but, three of mine are dead! I want revenge!”

“Do either of you have any idea who is doing this?” Regal wanted to know.

“It's obviously the Deveraines, they're a high noble circle. And they have two blood titles, it must be them.” Shallow said scornfully.

“I disagree”, Callas opined. “This started with my nephew, Walford, he was the first victim and it happened the same day he tangled with the Cunningham circle.”

“What exactly happened with that anyway?” Regal asked, “I never got the full story.”

“My idiot nephew went shopping for a new sex slave and tried to grab the crown prince of the Shadow element. He tried to make excuses of course, but Jascha and Mariana Cunningham are not exactly forgiving. Especially not when it comes to their children.”

“Why would they come after us? It was a Guantrell that offended them?” Shallow asked.

“Our three circles are allied, and everyone knows it. Like it or not, we're in this together.” Callas told her.

I still think it's the Deveraines. They're probably still upset about that little piece of fluff, what was her name, Kandy, Constance, something like that. What a waste that turned out to be, she rank shifted to gheyo and then we couldn't even sell her.” Shallow complained.

“I have an idea to put the Cunninghams and the Deveraines back in their places and stop these murders." Regal told them. “We’ll hit the Deveraines first.”

Chapter 17: What's wrong with being submissive?

Notes:

I think Rad is my spirit animal.

The Cunningham circle sat around their table at the Black Cat Restaurant. It was the most exclusive restaurant in the shadow district. “A toast”, said Mariana, raising her glass. “To Lord Hadrian Maruke, the new title holder of the Shadow element. To Hadrian - the Blood Raven!”

“To Hadrian - the Blood Raven!” The whole circle echoed, even the children were holding up their glasses of tea or juice.

“Thank you”, Hadrian said quietly.

Jascha clapped him on the back, “I believe this is the first time I've seen our mighty ace embarrassed.”

The circle members chuckled and the celebration continued. Their waiter moved to Mariana and whispered, “the owner would like to see you, if you're agreeable, my queen.”

Mariana simply raised an eyebrow and rose from the table. It was a good time to slip away, the Vega twins were telling an embarrassing story about something Hadrian had done when he first contracted to the circle.

She followed the waiter through a large, busy kitchen into a small office in the back of the building. A slender Fae with red, short hair, sat behind a desk working on paperwork. Without taking her eyes off her work, she asked, “Are you Mariana Cunningham, you placed an order for a blood cake to be brought to your table tonight?”

Mariana crossed her arms over her chest and stayed silent. After a moment the Fae popped her head up irritably. Mariana noticed she had a long jagged scar from her right temple to the top of her cheekbone. “Well! Are you?”, she demanded.

The shadow queen smiled sweetly, “When I go out to a restaurant and pay a large sum for a celebratory dinner, I don't expect to be summoned to the back and interrogated by someone who is too rude to introduce themselves.”

The Fae’s face turned as red as her hair. “I'm Imogene Direshade, Fae, shadow, gheyo king and owner of this establishment. Now, answer my question!”

“Very well, I am Queen Mariana Elise Cunningham- shadow, gheyo submissive and currently a disgruntled customer of your establishment.”

The Fae raised an eyebrow at her, “You're the queen of the Shadow element? No one told me.”

“Why should someone tell you what you should already know? Everyone should know who their elemental leaders are. Now, what is this about a blood cake?”

“I just arrived in Nevarah, and I've spent every moment trying to keep this restaurant up and running. As for the blood cake, we don't make them.”

Mariana held her hand out, “Let me see the order.” The woman placed it in her hand without complaint. “Here's the problem”, said Mariana, “the order was for an orange spice cake with ‘Congratulations Blood Raven” written on top. There was never any request for blood in a cake.” Mariana neatly rewrote the order so that it was correct and handed it back.

“This cake is for Hadrian Maruke, the shadow blood title, he's here tonight?” Imogene asked.

Mariana huffed, “He gained that title today. Yet, you know who he is, but you don't have a clue who the royals for your element are?”

“Forgive me, my queen, I follow gheyo matters, but, not much else”, the Fae said irritably.

Mariana handed her a card, “be at this address tomorrow at noon, and we’ll see about forgiveness. And don't you dare mess up that cake!”

Mariana returned to a dining room in complete chaos. Dominic was unconscious on the floor. Jascha was cradling their son’s head and wiping at his brow with a cold cloth. Felix was keeping other diners from coming too close. “I've had them summon a healer.” Arkhet told her, “He stood up from the table and fell straight down in a faint.”

“He's burning up with fever”, Jascha added.

“Move aside please, move aside, healer coming through.” A green haired Fae was clearing a path for a young blonde man who followed close behind him. “I'm Kyle, a medic and this is Quinn Kalzik, a healer. Quinn is mute so I’ll be his voice.” The young healer hadn't wasted any time and was already kneeling next to her son.

Mariana watched anxiously as Jascha was shooed away and everyone was made to back up a few feet so that diagnostics could be run. It took a few moments for her to realize that Kyle was asking her questions about Nikki.

“When will Dominic be 16?” Kyle asked.

“September 3rd”, said Jascha, “why is that important?”

“Quinn believes your son is coming into his inheritance, but it's unusual for it to happen over a month early. It's only the end of July.”

Mariana bit her lip, they'd had to guess at Dominic’s birthday, of course and had tried to get as close as they could.

“My submissive and I both have a history of early inheritance by a few months”, Jascha smoothed it over. “Dominic coming into his inheritance early wouldn't surprise me.”

The healer threw them a dirty look and Kyle huffed, “I am not saying that, Quinn.”

“What?”, Mariana demanded, “What is he saying about my son!”

Kyle sighed, “Quinn says if you knew this was a possibility, then he should've already been under a healer’s care.”

“We're sorry”, said Mariana. “We weren't sure. Please, will Nikki be alright?”

“Quinn wants to move him to the Kalzik estate where we can monitor him. His inheritance is coming in so strongly that it's making him extremely ill”, Kyle reported.

Just then Nikki's body arched off the floor and he began seizing. Kyle rushed to help Quinn hold the flailing boy down. After a moment, he went completely still. Mariana and Jascha both cried out and pushed to their son’s side. “Nikki!” Mariana screamed, "Please be okay, Baby, please!”

Nikki stirred a bit and mumbled, “Soula is in danger. Mera, help Soula, please.” He then lost consciousness again.

Quinn lifted the unconscious teenager in his arms and portaled out. Kyle immediately began getting the circle in place so that they could follow.

 

Hadrian Maruke slipped away from the Cunninghams and shadow walked to the Deveraine townhouse. He’d never been there before, but luckily it wasn't difficult to find. He’d heard stories about how Nikki Cunningham had had a vision as a toddler that had saved the lives of Ryker's Bane. This was too important to ignore, so he was going to warn the Deveraine circle.

He approached and knocked on the door, which was opened by Lady Ilsa Gorgens, the current holder of the blood title crown. “Lord Maruke”, Ilsa said in surprise, “how can I help you?”

“An incident happened this evening that may concern you and your circle. May I come in and discuss it?”

Ilsa eyed him for a moment, then opened the door wider, “Please come in.”

Hadrian sat in the Deveraine’s comfortable living room, watching as their circle gathered. He noticed there didn't seem to be a girl young enough to be the one Dominic mentioned.

When everyone was seated, Hadrian decided to tell them as quickly as possible. “Do you have a member of your circle, possibly a child, named Soula?”, he asked.

Every circle member immediately bristled. “What is this about, and how do you know my daughter’s name?”, Ilsa demanded.

“I am under contract to the Cunningham circle. This evening Dominic Cunningham fell unconscious and healers believe he is coming into his inheritance. He woke briefly and said to help Soula and that she was in danger. He then lost consciousness again. I don't know if this is a true vision or a child under stress murmuring in delirium. What I do know is that Dominic had a vision when he was a toddler that saved an entire circle. I would like to see your daughter and just make sure she is safe.”

Alma rose without a word and left the room. She returned a moment later with a teenage girl following behind her. “Soula sit down”, Bahn ordered immediately, “how are you feeling?” Delaini placed her hand on the girl’s forehead to check for fever.

“What is this about?”, Soula demanded, “Stop it! I'm fine.”

“Do you know any reason why Dominic Cunningham would warn me that you are in danger?”, Hadrian asked her bluntly.

Soula’s eyes skittered away from his, “No, of course not”, she said sulkily.

Hadrian could tell she was hiding something. Before he could call her on it, Bhindi Deveraine spoke up saying, “We appreciate your warning, Lord Maruke. Though we don't know if it is real, we’ll keep Soula in the house for the next week with someone with her at all times.”

“What!”, Soula screeched, “You can't do that! Dominic is overreacting, and he doesn't know that I'm in danger.”

“I will not risk you, Soula, and you will stay in”, Bahn told her firmly.

“What made you say Dominic was overreacting, overreacting to what?”, Ilsa demanded.

Soula looked at the floor and didn't answer. “Young Lady, hiding things is never going to go well for you, don't you know that by now?”, Aracle asked her.

“Dera”, Soula whined, “It isn't a big deal, I made a new friend. I'm meeting him tomorrow to hang out. He invited me to his home, and Dominic doesn't think its safe to go, that's all. But he's overreacting, and I thought he was my friend. I never thought he’d betray my trust.”

“Dominic had a vision of you being in danger, he didn't deliberately betray your trust”, Ilsa scolded. “What is the name of this new friend, the one whose house you are not going to.”

Soula crossed her arms and pouted, “well, if I'm not allowed to go, then it doesn't really matter what his name is.”

“Soula, how can you act this way?”, Salani cried out. “After what happened to Kandra, you can't afford to be reckless.”

Soula's bottom lip trembled, “I just want to be a normal girl and be able to do things with my friends. Is that too much to ask?”

“The name, Soula”, Ilsa demanded firmly.

“Fine!”, the girl huffed, “Rico Calamaris.”

The entire Deveraine circle was silent with shock, Hadrian however, wasn't.

“Is this Rico Calamaris a gheyo?”, he asked.

“He's not even inherited, he's my age! And he's a nice guy. Just because his family circle is allied with the Vaughns doesn't mean that he is bad!”, Soula fussed.

“When and where were you supposed to meet him?” Hadrian wanted to know.

“At noon, at the dive, behind the concession area”, Soula huffed.

“Did he ask you not to tell anyone that you were meeting?”, Hadrian kept pushing.

Soula looked at the floor and didn't answer.

“Soula, did he?”, Greta yelled.

“Yes”, she said softly. “But only because his family has such a bad reputation. He really likes me, he wants to court me. He didn't want me to tell anyone because he didn't want anyone to tell me not to see him!” Soula was ugly crying now.

“Go to your room”, Ilsa said angrily, “I can't even look at you right now.”

Soula rose and retreated down the hall, still sobbing. Bu got up and followed her. “Bu?”, Salani questioned.

“I can't have her out of my sight right now”, Bu explained.

Ithycar Deveraine rose and approached Hadrian. He bowed low and said, “Our circle owes you a debt. Thank you for coming to tell us this.”

Hadrian returned Ithycar’s bow. “I have no children of my own, but, any chance I have to keep a child from danger I will do so.”

“Is Nikki okay?”, Ilsa asked.

“He was still unconscious when I left, but he is under a healer's care”, Hadrian informed her. “I hope i'm not overstepping, but, I couldn't help but notice that you and Soula are similar in height and build. If she contacted this boy and told him she'd be wearing hooded robes to avoid being seen….”

Ilsa eyes lit with bloodthirsty fire, “I could go in her place.”

“Yes”, said Hadrian, “and I could hide in your shadow and go as well.”

“I want in”, Greta and Loren spoke at the same time.

There was a knock at the door and Edora went to answer it. Hadrian was surprised when she returned with Felix Cunningham.

Felix looked at him and blinked, “Hadrian?”

“I warned the Deveraines that their daughter may be in danger”, Hadrian said.

Felix sighed, “I'm glad, I was coming here for the same reason. We needed to get Nikki settled in first.”

“We can understand that”, said Bahn. “Is he doing better?”

Felix looked troubled. “One of the reasons I came is that it's been confirmed by Maia Kadel, that what Nikki is seeing are definitely visions of the future. Is the girl here right now?”

“Yes”, Ilsa told him, “and one of our pareya is with her.”

“Good”, said Felix, “Maia was able to go into Nikki's unconscious and see what he's seeing. From what she could tell us, it looks as if your daughter is in danger of being kidnapped, raped and killed. I don't tell you this to upset you, but, to warn you. Maia believes Nikki's gift is triggered by danger to those he cares about. She believes if he is seeing it, then it has a very strong chance of happening.”

“One of the Calamaris circle has already been in contact with the girl, asking to meet tomorrow. Lady Gorgens and I have a tentative plan in place to take them out”, Hadrian informed him.

“It isn't tentative, Lord Maruke”, Bhindi said firmly. “Our gheyos will wipe them out tomorrow.”

“I have offered my aid in this”, Hadrian told Felix. “Will you inform Queen Mariana of this?”

Felix gave him a sour look, but nodded.

There was another knock at the door and everyone in the room tensed. “It seems we're quite popular this evening”, Edora commented as she went to answer it.

This time it was Mariana Cunningham who walked into the room.

“Queen Mariana, welcome to our home”, said Bhindi.

“We wish it were under better circumstances, Your Highness”, said Bahn.

“Please forgive me for intruding and also please call me Mariana. There should be no rank between us when our children are in danger.”

Hadrian approached and held his hand out for a knowledge transfer. Mariana took a moment to process the information and then. “I wish I could be with you when you go after them, but I can't be away from my son for that long. Hadrian, Felix and the Vega twins will assist you, though. I know this is not a good time, but I came here to ask you for a boon. Nikki is still unconscious, and he is having the most horrible visions. I would like to take Soula to see him. I am hoping that it will help him to hear her voice and know she's okay. Then maybe Nikki can rest. I will, of course, personally guarantee her safety, as well as taking any and all circle members who want to go with her.”

It was a meek and teary eyed Soula that entered the cabin Nikki was in at the Kalzik estate. Her friend was tossing and turning and crying out her name.

“Mera, they're hurting her, they're going to kill her.” Nikki screamed.

Soula broke away from Aracle and ran to the bed. Grabbing Nikki’s hand she murmured, “I'm here, Nikki, i’m okay. No one is hurting me.” She told him over and over, until at last Nikki grew quiet and seemed to sleep.

 

A robed Ilsa Gorgens waved cheerfully as Rico Calamaris approached her. She could grant that the boy was pleasant to look at. But, for Soula to do something so dangerous and stupid! Ilsa forced herself to calm down and focus. It wouldn't do to blow the operation before they got in. It was Felix in her shadow so he could link the location to the Vega twins, who would bring Hadrian. The boy reached her side and said, “I love you, Soula, I can't wait another moment to take you to my home.”

He grabbed hold of her arm, then she felt the portal activate. They landed in a dungeon full of cells and the boy stepped away from her. There were several gheyos in the room and at least three were coming towards her.

“Hello, you little Deveraine bitch. You're going to help us send a message to your circle to stay out of our business”, an older man said as he approached.

Ilsa decided that was more than enough to incriminate them. She quickly shrugged out of her robes, her battle armor was underneath. “Shit! It's the Blood Wraith!” One of the gheyos gasped.

“Yes”, Ilsa said happily, “and I brought Blood Rayne, Blood Raven and a Hellhound with me.”

The older man, Regal Calamaris, tripped over his own feet and fell. Ilsa hit him with a spell to keep him immobile and moved past him. The Calamaris gheyos were running. Ilsa wasn't concerned, she knew the Vega twins and her suite had locked the place down. They wouldn't be going anywhere.

In less than 30 minutes, they had subdued everyone in the compound. Ilsa and company were disappointed. Not one of the Calamaris circle had tried to fight, they had surrendered immediately. They began going through the house room by room, starting with the dungeons.

Hadrian opened one of the cells, a young boy who couldn't have been older than ten, slid off the bed he was sitting on and went to his knees, putting his head to the floor. “I live to serve you Master”, he said softly.

“I'm here to rescue you, not abuse you. No one will hurt you anymore”, Hadrian told the child. He would remember the look of happiness on the boy’s face for a long time.

They eventually gathered everyone in a large dining room, so they could take stock of everything. Ilsa was delighted to learn that Loren and Edora had gone through the upper rooms of the house and discovered Shallow Vaughn and Callas Guantrell.

They were trying to decide what to do with their prisoners. They didn't think any element had enough holding cells to contain all of them. They didn't want the Vaughns and the Guantrells to get word that their clan heads had been arrested.

Ilsa decided to go and speak with Prince Raspen, surely the royal would have some idea of how they could handle this.

Greta felt a hand touch her arm and turned to see a teenage girl. “My Lady, is it true that you are going to rescue all of us?”, she asked softly.

“Absolutely”, said Greta, “And none of this my Lady business, my name is Greta, what is yours?”

“Ilona, my..Greta”, the girl said shyly. “You should know that there are floors below the dungeon. It's where they keep the really valuable slaves.”

“Do you know how to get down there?”, Greta questioned. The girl shook her head.

Greta strode forward and grabbed Regal Calamaris. “So what's below the dungeon? I bet you can get us down there.”

Regal shook his head frantically. “No, no I can't, I won't!”

Greta smiled at him. “We'll see about that.”

Felix was walking down the corridors in the area below the dungeons. The cells down here were all made of black glass and they were empty. Felix cupped his hands around his eyes and peered into a cell. He yelled in shock when three little blue faces looked back at him.

 

Prince Alcandor walked into Prince Raspen’s quarters with advisor Kieran and Alec. Princess Dawne, Princess Ebony, King Jascha and Queen Bianca were already seated around the table as were Lady Ilsa Gorgens and Lady Greta Deveraine.

The three Merrow took their seats and Raspen immediately reached a hand out for a knowledge transfer for Alcandor, while Ebony and Dawne did the same for Alec and advisor Kieran. “You won't like any of this.” Raspen warned.

Alcandor let the knowledge settle. “On the contrary, I like all of it. Instead of worrying about who's killing these circles, we can kill them ourselves. Parents will sleep better knowing that their children aren't in danger of being snatched. As for where to put so many criminals, we can easily accommodate them below the waves.” Alcandor sat back in his chair smugly.

“How much did you give him?”, Dawne asked Raspen.

“Everything but the information Lady Greta brought us. I can give you that now”, Raspen again offered his hand to transfer the knowledge to Alcandor.

It took a moment or two for the new knowledge to settle, but once it did, Alcandor jumped up from his seat and screamed in rage.

“My Prince!”, advisor Kieran jumped up and began fussing around Alcandor. “What is it? What could possibly put you in such a state?”

Alcandor gnashed his teeth angrily, “ those bottom feeding Krill are breeding aquakin'e!”

Alcandor turned to Greta, “Those darkened tanks? They're to preserve their vision. But the only way they could have that number of aquakin'e newborns is if they were breeding them. Did you find any adult aquakin'e?”

Greta and Ilsa shook their heads. “When are you hitting the Vaughns and the Guantrells?” Alcandor demanded.

“We already have more prisoners than we can house.”, said Ebony. “We had thought to wait until some of those were processed.”

“Sit on your hands and wait then”, Alcandor said harshly. “I will send my own gheyos to liberate our people.”

“That's not what we're saying Al, you know we'll support you”, Prince Raspen assured.

“Whenever you are ready, my circle will back you up”, King Jascha told him.

 

Nikki woke up slowly and looked around, he didn't know where he was. He spotted Soula across the room sleeping on a couch and sighed in relief. “How are you feeling?” He heard his Mera’s voice and tried to turn his head towards her. Pain shot through his entire body and he whimpered. A stranger moved into his line of sight and handed him a vial. “Drink the potion, Darling, this is Quinn and he's a healer”, Mariana told him. Nikki downed the potion and felt his body relax. His eyes closed again in sleep.

Mariana and Quinn stepped away from the bed. “He should sleep for a few hours at least”, the healer was able to tell her via the communication cuff she wore on her wrist. “I want to apologize for what I said about him needing to be under a healer's care earlier. There is no way you and your family could have anticipated this. I've never seen anyone come into an inheritance with this much trouble. All I can surmise is that his gifts must be unusually strong.”

Mariana nodded. “Thank you Healer Kalzik, we are all just trying to do our best for Nikki. Our circle will be going on a mission, no more than a few hours I expect and then we will return.”

 

Nikki was dreaming, he was in a huge house and his family circle was all around him. He looked over at his Dera by his side and said, “I'm going to the right.” His voice came out sounding like his Mera's. Nikki headed down a hallway with his group of gheyos behind him. A werewolf jumped out in front of him and he fought it with his sword. Then he was opening cages, were they cells? There were Merrow, Fae, Weres and other creatures held captive within and Nikki was releasing them. Lady Ilsa Gorgens came over and told him the estate was secure.

Nikki woke abruptly and sat up in bed. A muscular blonde quickly moved over to him. “Easy, don't try to sit up too fast.” A voice instructed in his head. “I'm Quinn, I'm your healer”, the voice added.

“You gave me a potion”, Nikki remembered.

“That's right”, Quinn praised. “Your Mera and Dera, as well as the rest of the circle should be back soon.”

Nikki nodded, “They're taking down the Vaughns and the Guantrells, but they're almost finished”, he told the healer. “May I have some water?”

“Oh course!” Quinn was moving to get it, when Nikki seized up and screamed. He hurried back over and grabbed the boy’s hands. His entire body seemed to be bubbling and changing. Nikki's screams got louder as his back split open and bloody feathered wings emerged. “You're doing fine Dominic”, Quinn coached. “Stay as still as you can and focus on me.”

Kyle came running in and immediately went to a cabinet. He grabbed a cloth and a canister and raced over to the bed. Kyle began gently wiping his wings while Quinn followed with the canister, spraying a light mist on the skin where the wings connected. “This is a numbing agent Nikki, it'll help with the pain.”

“It is helping”, Nikki whimpered. “Will it always hurt like this when my wings come out?”

“No, it will not, it only really hurts the first time”, Quinn told the trembling boy.

“Is my Mera back yet?”, Nikki asked softly. “Or any of my family circle?”

“No, not yet, but I'm sure they'll be here soon”, Kyle said soothingly.

Nikki pulled one of his wings over his shoulder and studied it. Soft, peachy pink scales seemed to mock his scrutiny. He let go of the wing and sobbed. “No! all of that work and I still ended up as a submissive!”, he wailed. Just then his body shifted again and his wings began to change, instead of Dragel wings they morphed and changed into leathery black bat wings.

“That's a Fae trait”, Kyle said in awe. “But no one should be able to change their wings without a rank change. Is that what's happening, is he changing rank?”

“Yes!”, Nikki cried. “I want to be a gheyo!”

“No!”, Quinn said firmly. “This is not a rank change. He's changed his wings with his Fae ability, but he IS STILL a submissive. And as for it not being possible, has any of this inheritance gone normally?”

At that moment the Cunningham circle came back into the cabin. “Nikki!”, Mariana cried, running towards the bed. Scout reached him first though and both women began hugging and comforting their son.

Jascha stopped halfway to the bed. “What the hell is wrong with his wings?” He demanded.

Nikki’s body shook and trembled and the black Fae wings disappeared to reveal his Dragel wings. “Submissive!”, Mariana said proudly, hugging her son.

“Are there spines?”, Nikki asked. “Am I a gheyo submissive, like you, Mera?”

“No, Sweet Boy, you are not Gheyo, you are pure submissive”, Mariana told her son. “When you come home we'll have a huge celebration.”

“This is wonderful, Nikki, your wings are truly beautiful”, Arkhet told him.

“Just as stunning as his Mera”, Jascha said proudly.

Nikki cried out suddenly as claws poked out of the ends of his fingers. “Everyone out, please, we're not quite finished with traits coming in”, Kyle said as he ushered the circle into the hall.

Nikki felt his body changing into his full Dragel form. He concentrated, trying to change his wings back to the black leathery ones. Quinn bopped him on the nose, breaking his concentration. “Stop that!”, he demanded, “Do you want to end up magically exhausted? Let things happen naturally and don't try to control anything yet. For the record your wings really are beautiful, why don't you like them?”, Quinn pressed.

“I don't care how beautiful they are, they make me a submissive.” Nikki said glumly.

“What's wrong with being submissive?”, Quinn asked.

“Nothing for others, they're wanted. No one wants me”, Nikki said softly.

“Your family circle seems to want you, they've all been very worried about you.” Quinn reminded him.

Nikki rolled his eyes. “I know my family loves me, I'm talking about the romance side of things. You know, finding bonded, building a circle. I'm never going to have that, and I want it so much! I thought if I could just be a gheyo I wouldn't want it so much”, Nikki sobbed.

Quinn pulled the upset boy into his arms and cuddled him. “So you think gheyos don't want or need circles? I'll let you in on a little secret, everyone wants to be loved, everyone! And of course you're going to have a circle. Why do you think you won't? What makes you feel like no one wants you?”

And then Nikki was pouring his heart out to Quinn, telling him about Alec, Jasper and Wikhn. “And so you see, no one wants me! Bas has already had a girlfriend for a whole year!”, Nikki finished.

“Who is Bas?”, Quinn wanted to know.

“My brother”, Nikki sighed, “He's only thirteen and already dating.”

“How old is the girl he's dating?”, Quinn asked.

“She's thirteen, too. They hang out at the dive and hold hands”, Nikki said jealousy.

“Nikki, did you ever think that those three men weren't interested in you because you were underage and they were much older? You're still underage”, Quinn pointed out.

“No, I'm not”, Nikki argued. “I've got my inheritance now. That makes me an adult.”

“You are considered an adult when you are sixteen. Your Mera tells me that's not for another month or so.” Nikki huffed, but didn't say anything. “May I give you some advice?", asked Quinn, waiting until Nikki nodded. “You have time to find love, don't rush to find it now. You’ve just come into a very strong inheritance. Focus on that. Learn to use your gifts. And then, when you are ready, love will come.”

“I'm ready now.”, Nikki said petulantly. “But, you do make some good points.” He rolled his head back to look at Quinn and said in a joking voice, “I guess I can put my hot, torrid love affairs off for a bit longer.”

“Good”, Quinn smiled and stood up. “Now, stay still while I run another diagnostic.”

 

Imogene Direshade walked up to the Cunningham house slowly. Queen Mariana had sent a message saying she didn't have to come the day after they met, as the woman had an emergency with her son. Which, of course, Imogene already knew as it had happened in her restaurant.

She approached the door and knocked and it was immediately opened by three identical little girls. “We never open the door until we know who is on the other side, you know that!.” Two identical gheyos came running up behind the girls.

Imogene fought the urge to rub her eyes. “I’m looking for Queen Mariana Cunningham”, she said, holding out the orange spice cake she had brought. “Your circle had to leave my restaurant before this was brought out.”

Rosie, Phe and Rad danced around happily chanting, “Cake! Cake! Cake!”

Ellery laughed and opened the door wider, gesturing her inside. “As you can see, anyone who brings cake is very welcome in our home.”

Everett took the cake into the kitchen and the little girls tugged her towards the living room. “Mera, look who came to visit us”, Rosie called.

“She brought us cake”, said Phe.

“She has a really long scar on her face, too!”, said Rad.

Mariana stood from the couch, while Arkhet herded the girls upstairs.

Mariana crossed her arms over her chest. “I sent a message that you didn't have to come.”

Imogene nodded, “I got your message, so I waited a few days and then brought your cake. After all, you did pay for it.”

“Come back to my office and let's talk a bit”, said Mariana.

Imogene followed her and they were met by a scruffy looking man whose entire demeanor screamed Alpha. “This is King Jascha Cunningham, my soul bonded”, said Mariana.

The three of them moved into the office and sat down. “Now”, said Mariana, “tell us how you came to be the owner of the Black Cat.”

“I inherited it two months ago, why do you want to know?” Imogene said testily.

“Your restaurant is one the best in the shadow district and we don't want that to change. You're obviously overwhelmed and we want to help you. What do you need?”, asked Jascha.

Imogene rose from her chair angrily. “I am not overwhelmed”, she said coldly. “What makes you think I’d accept your help, if I did need it, which I don't!”

“When was the last time you sparred?”, Mariana demanded.

“What?, probably two months ago, I told you I'm dedicating all my time to the restaurant.”

“Not sparring is making you cranky and irritable. You and I can step outside in a bit and remedy that, at least”, Mariana decided.

“You want to spar with me?”, Imogene asked incredulously. “There is no way I'm going to spar with you. You're a submissive, I'd hurt you!”

Jascha and Mariana both laughed. Jascha said, “You really are very new around here, aren't you? But back to the restaurant, we are your elemental leaders and we want to help. There are no strings attached. Now, I'll ask again, what do you need?”

Imogene sighed, “Guidance, I've never run a restaurant before.”

“Then we'll find you a guide. For now, though, we're going to spar and see if we can tame that nasty attitude of yours. You can stay for dinner if you like, that way if the cake isn't any good we can complain to you directly”, Mariana told her.

 

Jascha was playing with Canis, swooping the little boy through the air and making him squeal gleefully. Ellery walked in and gestured, holding his arms out. Jascha lobbed Canis into the gheyo queen’s arms. Everett came in and leaned against the wall watching them play with the little boy.

“So, are we courting?”, Everett asked, jerking his head towards the training yard.

“What makes you think so?”, Jascha answered. “And I know as much as you do.”

“Well, she did bring a cake”, Ellery chimed in.

“That we paid for already, it totally doesn't count”, said Everett.

“I'm going outside and watch our submissive beat our guest.” Jascha moved towards the door. The twins exchanged a look and followed.

 

Mariana wiped down her armor and cleaned her sword. She'd enjoyed her match with Imogene. The gheyo king had held back in the beginning, then less so as she realized Mariana wasn't. By the end they were both full out fighting for the win. Mariana let a smirk cross her lips. A win she had gotten, of course.

A message appeared and Mariana hummed thoughtfully when she saw that it was from Maia Kadel. The woman was inviting her to visit. That was unusual, the Kadels weren't exactly a social bunch. Mariana sent her acceptance and then went to shower and change.

 

Imogene sat at her desk, listening to the elderly pareya who sat next to her. Tristan Hartwood was already proving to be invaluable. If things kept going at this pace, she might just be able to have a social life again.

She was definitely grateful to Mariana and Jascha Cunningham for finding her such a knowledgeable guide. Mariana Cunningham, now that one was a puzzle, she decided. She had six children and no pareya, she was a queen, but, she let Imogene spend the whole day at her house addressing her casually and never corrected her once. And that sparring match they'd had. Imogene licked her lips, that had certainly been a surprise. She'd never been beaten by a submissive in a match. Her mind drifted to favors, what kind would the shadow queen like…

“Imogene are listening to me?”, Tristan demanded.

She jumped and gave the man an apologetic smile. “Er, perhaps you could run through that last bit one more time.”

 

Mariana was seated in Maia Kadel’s home. The room was thick with smoke from the blonde Air Dragel’s pipe. “I won't beat about the bush, Queen Mariana. I want to mentor Dominic and help him with his gift.”

“Nikki hasn't had any visions since his inheritance came in. We don't know if or when he'll have another one”, Mariana told her.

“Exactly”, said Maia, “I can teach him so that he sees when he wants to see. Then he won't get overwhelmed by his visions, when they break through with a warning.”

“Do you think that is what is happening? When Nikki was at the healers, he said he 'saw' what we were doing, only he saw it as if he was me. It wasn't a warning or anything.”

Maia looked shocked for a moment and then quickly schooled her face. “Have you shared that with anyone other than me and your circle?”, the seer asked.

“No”, said Mariana, “and I won't, but, what is it?”

“It doesn't technically have a name. It's a cross between bi-location and possession. And I think you understand why I caution you against sharing that Nikki can do it”, Maia told her.

Mariana nodded, then, “can you do it?”

Maia nodded as she refilled her pipe. “I can and so can others in my circle.”

“I'll need to discuss this with my circle”, Mariana said thoughtfully.

The seer rose and guided her to the door. “When you send him to me, have him bring me a pouch of good tobacco, it's traditional.” Then she closed the door.

 

Maia Kadel made her way back into her home. Her alpha, Fargo, was sitting in the chair Mariana had just vacated. Maia smiled, it was unusual for any of her circle to be corporeal and she would enjoy it while it lasted.

“You'll mentor her boy?”, Fargo asked. “I'm surprised, you don't usually have much interest in anyone outside of our circle.”

“I usually don't”, Maia admitted. “But, the situation is unique, and the poor child is too powerful to be left unguided in his sight. Maurice Elswood has helped with his mental gifts, of course. But, the sight is always different, you know this”, Maia told him. Then said, “It certainly doesn't help that the Cunninghams foolishly stacked the deck on him."

Fargo frowned, “What do you mean ‘stacked the deck’?”

Maia sighed, “The Cunninghams lost their first child and our darling Scout found Nikki around the same time. They illegally removed his familial seals and blood adopted him.”

Fargo raised his eyebrows, “They stole a child?”

Maia drew on her pipe, “Yes, but those he was stolen from are either dead or unaware of his existence. It doesn't seem to be a bad solution.”

“Will those who are unaware ever become aware, though? That would be a mess, if it happens”, her alpha stated.

“That is still in the hands of Lady Fate, I've not seen anything about it happening. But, the real problem is, when they did the blood adoption they stripped him of his relatives, but not their gifts. Jascha and Mariana did the first part before Scout was in the room. By the time she discovered it, it was too late to fix it. Where most have gifts coming from three directions, this boy has six.”

Fargo stared at her, “You didn't see any of this, did you? Scout told you what happened!”

Maia blew smoke rings and didn't answer.

“Maia!, this makes you an accomplice, if it ever comes out...”

“She's our granddaughter, Fargo! The circle was in so much pain, Scout was in so much pain. She hoped I could fix it, but I couldn't. At least, I can help my great grandson gain control over one of his gifts.”

Fargo stared at her a moment, then bowed his head to her. “So be it then, we will do what we can.”

“Yes, we will, as we always have. I did see something about the boy though”, Mai said thoughtfully, “he'll be able to help our Bran.”

Fargo smiled, “For that, my dear love, I would risk almost anything.”

Chapter 18: A little peak into the wizarding world

Jun Evanson was confused. The air around her was sharp and cold and she had a sense she was laying on a moving bed .. was it a gurney? She tried to open her eyes and succeeded in cracking one open to a slit. Regulus! She saw Regulus, but he was so still. Jun was going to go to him, but her body wouldn't move. Was she dreaming? She pulled on her gift and tried to sense for any emotions near her. She was dismayed when it didn't work. Her empathy was there, but, so sluggish, trying to use it felt like trying to catch smoke.

“You aren't supposed to be this awake yet”, a disapproving voice said from above her. “You are only going to come out of stasis for a short time. Just long enough for me to get, ah, here we are.” The gurney bumped and turned and Jun smelled something harsh and antiseptic in the air. Her sleepy mind was trying to work it out. Where was she? Who was that voice? What did it need to get?

She felt a hand stroking her hair. “Such beautiful hair, Lily's was just the same. Sometimes I really regret that she's dead. I definitely should have allowed her to have another child. The one she did have, my dear Harry, is proving so difficult to find, you see. But you will help me with that. You're going to feel more like yourself in a few hours and then I can take the blood I need. After which, of course, you’ll go right back to sleep.”

Jun’s mind was racing, Lily was dead? Lily had a child? She wasn't old enough to have a child, was she? How long had she, Jun, been asleep? The voice said he was going to put her back to sleep - No! She had to stay awake and find out what was going on.

Albus Dumbledore was enjoying himself. He knew Jun was just awake enough to hear him, but not able to move or speak. It was a delicious feeling to have such complete control over someone. He decided everything and they were his puppets to play with. He poked Jun’s arm a bit with the knife, no not yet. Albus settled back to wait.

 

Arthur and Molly Weasley were eating dinner when the floo flared. Molly wandered over to see Minerva McGonagall's head floating in their fireplace. “Molly, I'm afraid there has been an incident at the school. Could you and Arthur step through?”

“Of course”, Molly said. “I'm so sorry for whatever the twins have done.”

“It's nothing like that”, Minerva assured her. Molly and Arthur stepped through the floo into a small anti chamber. From there Minerva led them toward the hospital wing. “We don't know what is happening or why. But about 80% of our students have come into creature inheritances”, Minerva lowered her voice and whispered, “even the muggleborns.”

“What!”, Arthur exclaimed. “It can't be natural inheritance. Something or someone has triggered it.”

Molly was as pale as a sheet. Softly, she asked, “and our children, did they, are they?” Minerva didn't answer merely showed them into the hospital wing. The medical bay looked like a battlefield triage. Madam Pomfrey moving swiftly from one bed to the other.

“Mum, Dad”, they looked up to see Ron grinning at them and flexing large black wings. “Look, Isn't it great? I have wings, real wings!”

“Well I don't think it's great!” Percy came toward them sporting his own pair of black wings. “Madame Pomfrey needs to reverse this spell. I can't get any homework done with these things in the way.”

“I'm keeping mine, I don't want it reversed.” Ron announced.

“Torvak”, Molly breathed. “Percy, Ron, where are the twins and Ginny?” Molly, suddenly noticed her other three children lying unconscious in beds. She quickly moved over to them.

Madame Pomfrey bustled up. “Three fold suppressions on a specific inheritance. But, unfortunately, it is the only one these three have got. Percival and Ronald also have the suppressions, but there was another choice for them. It's why they are awake. The spell that is pushing these three to their inheritance is fighting with their suppressions. While the spell is active, they’ll remain unconscious.”

“Remove the suppressions!”, Arthur said immediately and Molly trembled.

Madame Pomfrey snorted and said, “I don't have time to right now, or I would have already done so. We were hoping you would know something about this and be able to remove them yourselves. It is, afterall, why Minerva called you.”

A clamor rose from the other side of the ward. Hermione Granger's voice shrieked in horror, “Voices inside my head. Everyone, everything, all the time. I can't bear it, I can't bear it!”

Madam Pomfrey whirled away and headed that direction. “Arthur, what do we do?” Molly had made the decision to play innocent.

Arthur firmed his chin. “We find the headmaster. He may be able to help.”

“Yes”, Molly agreed, “Albus, will know what to do.”

“I have no idea what to do about these creature Inheritances, it's all very strange. Truly a prank worthy of the twins”, Albus said mildly.

“What!”, Arthur exploded. “The twins did not do this! They are unconscious in the hospital wing.”

“They are now, but how do we know that they didn't set all of this in motion first?”, Albus said.

“No, Madame Pomfrey mentioned a spell that was still active. If Fred and George did this, the spell would have failed when they lost consciousness”, Molly said firmly.

Albus was irritated. Molly Weasley was a loud, over emotional woman, who seemed to do nothing but have children. Albus had forgotten how intelligent she was. Now his plan to blame the twins for this was shot.

 

In an empty Slytherin dorm room, Theodore Nott sat in the middle of his bed in a trance. “Oretta, I need you.”

Chapter 19: Skeletons in closets

The royals were behind closed doors, as they had been everyday, since the raids on the Vaughn, Guantrell and Calamaris circles. There didn't seem to be enough time in a day. They needed to find out where the captives came from, and try to reunite them with their families. First though, they all needed medical checks.

King Jascha spoke up and said, “Why don't we just split them up by element? Prince Alcandor has already taken all the Merrow infants, and will take the older ones as soon as they are healthy enough to travel.”

“That's easy for Shadow and Storm”, said Princess Ebony. “You both have circles to help, we don't though!”

“That is why you delegate!”, Alcandor sneered. “Do you think I'm caring for 50 Aquakin'e infants by myself? Of course I'm not!”

“Alright, alright”, said Raspen, “I think Alcandor has an excellent idea. Why don't we each think of a strong circle in our element and we’ll bring them in to help.”

“They would have to take oaths of confidentiality”, Dawne put in. “We cannot have a scandal like this getting out to the public.”

“I'm going to ask the Kalziks to assist with the Earth element”, said Raspen. “As a family of healers they should be perfect for that role.”

“The Prewett's would probably help, if I asked”, Ebony mused.

“I’m thinking of asking the Peverells”, said Dawne.

“I think we're all forgetting one thing”, said Queen Bianca. “It's easy to identify the Merrow by their blue skin, but, a lot of these former captives are below inheritance age. We have no idea what their element will be. Not to mention the Nameless, Fae and Weres.”

The room was silent and then Alcandor spoke up, “There were 50 Aquakin'e infants, there are 37 older Aquakin'e, that leaves 306 that are not Aquakin'e. So just divide them up between the five elemental leaders. If someone figures out one of their elements, swap them to the rightful royal. We're making this more difficult than it needs to be. And I, for one, want to get to the criminals we have cooling their heels. We also have thousands of records of sales they made over the years, and most of it is in code. We need to find out how to read it so we can track down the rest of our people.”

“Stop pushing, Alcandor!”, Ebony said irritably. “We're doing the best we can, that's going to have to be enough for you!”

“Arguing with each other isn't accomplishing anything. I say we send messages to those circles we want to help us and bring them in for the confidentiality oath”, said Princess Dawne.

“Yes, let's make sure they take an oath not to cause a scandal for the Air Queen!” Alcandor said harshly.

Dawne went white and looked stricken. While Ebony and Alcandor sniped at each other on a regular basis, he’d never turned that caustic tongue on her before. She rose, bowed to the room and said, “please excuse me.”

Alcandor snorted and called after her, as Dawne headed to the door. “Do you really think Mera Dearest didn't know about this? She let those filthy circles violate her own citizens!” Dawne kept going without responding.

Ebony shot Alcandor a dirty look and she and Raspen both disappeared out the door as well.

“There is absolutely no evidence that Queen Arista knew about this”, Bianca pointed out.

“No evidence that she didn't”, Alcandor fired back. “We haven't gotten any real evidence yet, but we will soon. Kesmar help her, if she did know”, Alcandor muttered darkly.

 

Death’s court was silent as Hadrian slipped into the room. Lord Aiden sat stiffly on his throne and nodded to the large gheyo ace. “I was beginning to think you were going to keep HER waiting”, He snarked.

“Oh course not”, said Hadrian, “ what SHE commands I will do.”

“And that is why you are one of my favored.”, Death's raspy voice floated over them like a tangible force, and both men shivered. “Why have you summoned me, Hadrian?”

The gheyo ace bowed low. “My Lady, I bring you a soul shard and a puzzle. Jascha and Mariana Cunningham’s son recently came into his inheritance. He stood from the table he was sitting at. When he did, a soul shard was visible and pulsing on his forehead. As we were in public, I kept my scythe invisible and collected it. I am bringing it to you now.”

“Are you telling me, that this boy had a piece of a soul in him and Jascha didn't know about it?”, Aiden demanded.

“I only noticed it that one time myself and I have spent time with Nikki,” said Hadrian. “As I said, it is a puzzle.”

Lady Death snapped her boney fingers and demanded, “give it to me!”

Hadrian dutifully passed the dull, black soul shard into her vicinity and she cackled in glee as the squirming thing was pulled forcefully into her hands. She examined the little piece of soul, turning it this way and that over her skeletal fingers. “The shard was inside the host, but cloaked and hidden from detection by anyone, even my reapers. This is very powerful black magic and It is the nature of these foul things to insure their survival. If the boy's body had not been going through a serious upheaval, I doubt you would have seen it. Did anyone see you take it?”

“No, My Lady, the moment I removed it, the boy fell to the floor in a faint. Everyone’s attention was on him”, Hadrian reported.

She nodded, “I know the host is not with me, what is his state? Is he comatose? Mentally deranged? Usually when a soul shard is removed from a host, it will do serious damage.”

“Nikki Cunningham was seriously ill and under a healer's care for several days. However, he seems fine now, as if the inheritance healed any damage he received.”

“He's very lucky, then.” Lady Death smirked at Hadrian, “I can feel your curiosity, Reaper. Ask your question.”

“Forgive my inquisitiveness, My Lady, but, why would the son of Mariana and Jascha Cunningham have a horcrux?”

“Why, indeed? He already had it when he arrived in their care, of course. Harry James Potter didn't start his life as their son. My sister, Fate, has been screaming angrily about this situation for at least a decade. But, tell me, Hadrian, what does the boy mean to you?”

“To me, My Lady?, absolutely nothing, he is merely the son of my employer.”

“In denial are you? Well, I won't push, it isn't my area of expertise after all.”

“My Lady, if I may ask, what of the other Cunningham children?”, Lord Aiden wanted to know.

“My Hound, you are such a good boy, worried for your youngest pup. Sebastian Cunningham is exactly who you know him to be, as are their other children”, Lady Death explained. “Hadrian, you will bring me the rest of the soul that this shard is from, within the year. Don't worry about going looking for them. You're going to be in place to find the shards very soon.”

The room felt lighter and both men instinctively took a deep breath as she faded from sight.

“I don't envy you, Hadrian. Mariana Cunningham is NOT who I would ever choose as a Mother in law!”, Aiden smirked.

Hadrian threw him a look of disgust. “Get your mind out of the gutter. In fact get it out of my business entirely. There is nothing going on between me and Dominic Cunningham.”

“There is”, Aiden asserted, “why else would SHE mention it.”

Hadrian didn't answer and shadow walked out of Death’s court.

 

Nikki entered the large arena. This was usually where they had the ceremonies for major events, like the blood title fights and of course the hunt. He was here with his circle to help with processing those that had been captives to the evil triad circles. Armed with a clipboard he walked over to a young girl sitting huddled on a bench with a pastel pink blanket wrapped around her. “Hi there, I'm Nikki, can you tell me your name?”

“Keela”, she said softly.

“Thank you, Keela, do you know your family name by any chance?”

The girl stared at him with big, frightened brown eyes. “My name before I was taken was Elise Rene' Baronsworth”, she whispered.

Nikki squeezed her hand encouragingly. “You did the right thing by telling me that, Elise. We all just want to help you. Now I'm going to cast some magic on you, it won't hurt, but it will tell me a little bit more about you. Is that okay?” He waited until she gave a hesitant nod and then cast the parentage spell. He moved the results onto the clipboard and then guided Elise towards the air section. “Are you hungry, Elise? It looks like some of the pareya are serving lunch.”

The girl looked frightened again and quickly said, “My needs don't matter, I will only be fed when I have earned my food.”

Nikki stopped walking and tipped the girls chin up to look at him. “You do matter, Elise. You matter just as much as me or anyone in this building. I want you to try to remember that.” Nikki said, continuing their walk over to the air element.

After he left Elise, Nikki headed over to the Shadow element's area. Soula was getting some lunch from the pareyas. “Nikki!”, she yelled happily, “I found a girl's element for her today!”

“I did too!”, Nikki said proudly. “Well, sort of, her clan name is air at least.”

The two teenagers sat down at a table to eat. “Nikki”, Soula said seriously, “what these poor captives have been through is horrible. If you hadn't saved me, it would have been me. And I'd be dead right now, instead of eating lunch with you. So, if I haven't said it, I'll say it now. Thank you.”

“Soula, you know I'm always going to be here for you if I can. What other weirdo am I gonna hang out with?”, he teased.

 

The royal meeting room was overflowing. Jascha and Mariana had brought Dominic, Queen Bianca Dreswell had brought her grandson, Devrim. Prince Perryton was seated next to Princess Dawne and Prince Raspen had brought his mentor, Riven Cairothe. Princess Ebony had brought one of her clan chiefs, Sadara Prewitt. Prince Alcandor swaggered in with Alec and advisor Kieran. “Well, it seems we all had the same idea. Bringing our heirs or respective elemental leaders to get more input on the problem”, Queen Dreswell spoke up.

Princess Ebony looked around the table and said, “I know most of us know everyone here, but let's go around the table and do a quick introduction. Sadara, will you start us off?”

Once everyone had introduced themselves, Alcandor predictably started in, “Princess Dawne, I noticed you brought Prince Perryton with you today. Was Queen Arista unavailable? After all, she can tell us more about this situation than anyone else here!”

“Al, please.” Raspen sighed.

“Please, what?”, Alcandor demanded angrily.

“I think what the Earth Crown Prince is trying to say, is that you need to stop bullying the Air Crown Princess!”, Sadara Prewitt said tartly. “Queen Arista didn't share what was going on with her children. Dawne and Perryton are not to blame for her actions.”

Princess Dawne looked at Ebony in horror, “Eby, you told her? How could you!”

“What?! No!” Ebony said immediately. “She is only speculating!”

“Told her what?”, Alcandor demanded.

Princess Dawne burst into tears and hid her face in Perryton’s chest. “Dawne and I talked with our Mera last night. We were coming to tell you this today. Our mera not only knew what was going on, but those circles were acting on her orders.” Perryton told them.

The room was silent and then a cold, calm voice rang out, “I want a blood price.”

The whole room turned to look at the Shadow element’s Crown Prince. Dominic stood from his chair and vibrated with fury. “I want a blood price.” he repeated. “We are the leaders of our people, it is up to us to look out for their best interests. When a royal betrays her office this badly, it can only be resolved with blood. This touches the reputation of every royal in this room. If our people no longer trust us, then how can we rule over and care for them?”, Nikki said firmly.

“You don't understand what you're asking”, Prince Perryton said. “There can't be a blood price against royalty. My mera has retired and is no longer a threat. She is willing to give us full disclosure on the entire operation as well as translate the coded records for us. But this needs to be handled quietly and out of the public eye.”

“I don't know of any law that says that there can't be a blood price against royalty”, said Alcandor. “Advisor Kieran, are you familiar with such a law?”

“No, my King, and as you know, I've studied the laws extensively.” Advisor Kieran answered.

Alcandor looked back at Perryton. “My advisor isn't familiar with that law. Perhaps you could educate us on where you found it?”

“For Saurenth’s sake, Alcandor! It's their mera, we're not going to allow a blood price against her!”, Ebony burst out.

“Why is their mera any better than the meras who’ve cried for their children for years? The ones who prayed day and night for their child to be returned to them?” Dominic demanded angrily. “I just ate lunch with Soula Deveraine, who was supposed to be their next victim. Is their mera any better than her mera? Is the law only enforced when the transgressor is someone we don't know or like?”

“I also talked to a girl named Elise Baronsworth, only she wasn't allowed to use that name. She wasn't allowed food unless she earned it. She shrinks from every touch, she weighs every word spoken to her with suspicion, and she is a child. A child that this body was supposed to protect. Instead, evil deeds were ignored or swept under the rug. There is nothing more reprehensible than stealing a child! This should not be handled quietly! An example needs to be made! Those in power need to remember that they are in power to serve their people!”

Dawne raised her tear stained face from Perry’s chest and looked at Dominic. Then she turned a pleading gaze to the shadow king and Queen. “Jascha, Mariana, will you reason with him, please?”, Dawne begged.

But Jascha and Mariana didn't respond. They sat in their chairs as if frozen and ignored the Princess’ plea.

“I agree with Prince Dominic,” said Alcandor. "Also, I don't believe we should be making deals to get information. With the right persuasion, she'll give us the information we need.”

“It's getting late” said Prince Raspen, “I propose we table this discussion for now and meet tomorrow.”

“Seconded”, Dawne said immediately.

“And I third, motion carried, we’ll meet again tomorrow”, Princess Ebony said quickly.

“It's only an hour after lunch”, Dominic pointed out. But his comment was ignored.

Everyone moved out into the hall, and though Dawne, Perry and Raspen disappeared immediately, the others stayed to socialize a bit.

Lady Sadara Prewitt eyed Prince Alcandor and considered going over to fuss at him for his rude behavior. Luckily for her, Queen Dreswell chose that moment to walk up to her with her grandson Devrim. Alec was standing with Alcandor and advisor Kieran, but his eyes kept straying to the Shadow Prince. They’d met a couple of years before and he'd considered him just a precocious child. Not a child any longer, Alec acknowledged. He's really come into his own. And the way those green eyes had flashed when he demanded a blood price! “Nothing appeals to an Aquakin'e more than beauty and bloodthirstiness in the same package.” Alcandor commented slyly.

Alec startled a bit and then said coolly, “I have no idea what you mean. I was merely surprised that the young landwalker would demand a blood price so vehemently. They usually get squeamish.”

“Yes, a lot of them do, like our three acting royals. However, the Cunninghams have always been cut from a different cloth. Even the Aquakin'e would hesitate to mess with Mariana Cunningham, and he is her son.”

Alec nodded and changed the subject. “The landwalkers are still addressing you as Prince, when are you going to let them know you are King of the Aquakin'e?"

Alcandor grinned, “When the time is right, of course.”

Dominic was restless, how could they just stand around and chat when there was so much that needed to be done?

“Patience, Nikki, there is a time and place for everything. Remember what we've taught you about choosing the right moment”, Jascha told him.

“I will, Dera”, Nikki said, then asked, “Dera, did I embarrass you, today? You know, because I spoke up?”

Jascha pulled him into a hug, “Not at all Nikki. Your Mera and I were so proud of you, today.”

Nikki nodded, but had to say, “But, you both got so quiet, and you almost looked like you were going to be sick.”

“Well, Son, there is a time in every parent's life when they realize that their little boy is a man. For your Mera and I, that day was today”, Jascha told him.

“I love you, Dera”, Nikki said, hugging him.

“I love you, too. Now it seems Sadara Prewitt is making her way over here. You'll probably want to go hide in the restroom”, Jascha said fondly.

Nikki was moving towards the restroom when a slender gheyo with multi colored dreadlocks stepped into his path and bowed. “I don't believe we’ve been introduced, I'm Devrim Ekine Dreswell.”

“Dominic Cunningham”, said Nikki, bowing back.

“I wanted to tell you that I agreed with everything that you said today. If the leaders don't protect the pack, err the people in their care then no one will.”

“Exactly!”, said Dominic, moving closer to Devrim. “I don't understand why they can't be honest about things.”

“Well, maybe if enough of us feel that way, we can change things”, Devrim said, smiling at him. It took Nikki a minute to realize he was smiling back.

 

The Cunningham living room was dark and gloomy. Scout entered and moved towards the table lamp. “Leave it out”, Mariana ordered firmly. Scout moved over and sat between her silent alpha and submissive.

“What's happened?” She asked through the bond. “Why are you sitting in the dark?” Jascha sent her a knowledge transfer of Nikki speaking to the royals. “This is wonderful”, said Scout, “I'm so proud he has the courage of his convictions.”

Mariana snorted, “Yes, until he demands a blood price on us. Did you miss the part where he said the most reprehensible thing anyone can do is to steal a child?”

“I didn't miss it”, said Scout, “and I agree, what those circles did was awful. But, that doesn't apply to us. We didn't steal Nikki, he was thrown away. Left out on a cold doorstep like trash. It isn't wrong to take something if no one wants it.”

Mariana sighed, “Scout, do you know why I avoid Briar Evanson whenever he comes over to mentor Bas?”

“No” said Scout, “I didn't know you did, why?”

“Because he's related to Nikki! And he doesn't even know it and I feel guilty. Guilty, that I wanted a child so badly, that I didn't care about anyone else but me! And, I also feel guilty that no matter how badly I feel for Evanson and Peverell, I still don't want them to know. I won't risk losing Nikki. But, today I wondered if I could lose him anyway. He was so disgusted with those circles. How would he react if he knew what we did?” Mariana shivered, “he must never find out. I can't imagine my life without my Nikki in it.”

“What we did was take in a child in need of a home, it's nothing like what those filthy circles did”, Scout said firmly.

“He noticed that we reacted to what he said. He thought we were embarrassed of him. I told him we were just dealing with the realization that our little boy was becoming a man”, Jascha told them.

“Yes”, said Mariana, stretching up to kiss his cheek, “You handled it perfectly, my love.”

“Secrets have a habit of coming to light, regardless of how carefully hidden they are”, said Jascha. “I think we should tell him. Better us than someone else.”

Mariana pulled away from him. “No! Absolutely not. He will never know!”

“He will”, Scout said dreamily. “Events are already in motion, he will know and it will be soon.”

Chapter 20: Memories

The Merrow waters always gave him peace. All Aquakin'e felt that way, it was why they disliked surfacing so much. Just yesterday he had brought three more recovered Aquakin'e down under the waves. The looks of joy on their faces, had made him smile. Another face in his memory tried to gain his attention. A face surrounded by blonde hair and gazing at him with tearful blue eyes. He shoved that aside. His people were all that mattered, he shouldn't even be thinking of her.

Killigan swam into the room and wrapped around him. “What are you doing?”, they asked.

“I'm thinking”, Alcandor huffed.

“Brooding, you mean. There is a new restaurant in the reef division, I thought we could go. I've heard they have the most delicious shark steak.”

A quick knock and then a guard stuck his head in the room, “My King, the Air Crown Princess is requesting an audience.”

“Send her in”, Killigan ordered, before he even had a chance to reply.

Dawne came into the room and paused at seeing Killigan. “Oh! I'm sorry, I didn't realize you were meeting with one of your subjects.”

Killigan shot forward and circled the Air Princess twice then stopped only inches from her face. “We’ve not been introduced, I am Killigan, Queen of the Aquakin'e and King Alcandor's bonded.”

Dawne looked past Killigan at Alcandor, “You bonded? You never told us.”

“Killigan, my sweet, would you please let me speak with the Air Princess privately. I'm sure she has royal matters to discuss.”

His Queen ignored him, reaching out to run a hand down the side of Dawne’s neck. They pulled at the chain the Princess wore and a turquoise charm popped into view from under Dawne’s dress. The Princess tensed as Killigan ran their hands over it. “I could break this, or just swim away with it. The result would be the same, you wouldn't be able to breathe under all of our lovely water.”'

“Killigan! That's enough, get out!”, Alcandor ordered.

Killigan dropped the charm back onto Dawne's breast and smirked. “I suppose he would save you, so it's really a moot point.”

“Killigan”, Alcandor said harshly.

“I'm going”, said Killigan. They bowed to Dawne and said, "tonight I shall have lovely dreams of an Air Princess with no air.” They blew a kiss to Alcandor and swam out.

“She's very intense”, Dawne said, pushing the charm back into her dress.

“They”, Alcandor corrected. “And the words you're looking for are jealous and psychotically possessive.”

“Do you have other bonded? You've never told any of us. Also, they said you were King of the aquakin'e?”

“Is this really what you want to talk about? Or should we perhaps address the manatee in the room?”

“We loved each other once”, said Dawne. “I still love you! We had such dreams and plans.”

“Yes”, Alcandor said. “You agreed to come and live under the waves, and so I made you that charm. And then you chose a crown over me”, the Merrow King said coldly.

“No!”, Dawne cried out. “Nevarah chose me, I didn't have any way to decline.”

Alcandor snorted, “Nevarah chose you?! Spare me that old chestnut. The gullible masses may swallow it, but I won't. The Aquakin'e choose their rulers with bloody fights. The Shadow and Storm elements became royalty within the last ten years. So don't stand there and tell me Nevarah chose you!”

Dawne began to cry, “Please, Al, help me, don't make me put a blood price on my own mera! I won't survive it, I won't!”

“Do you know how many times I've seen Killigan cry? Never! I have a strong, loving and beautiful bonded who puts me first in all things. You and I are just a memory! A mistake I made while still young and stupid. Go back to the Air courts that you chose over me, Dawne.”

Dawne moved toward the door, still sobbing. “Leave the charm with the last guard at the surface. I no longer want you to have it”, Alcandor told her.

 

Maia Kadel hovered outside the door of her own workroom. The laughter of two teenagers could be heard from the other side. She smiled and decided to leave them waiting for her a bit longer.

Bran reached across the table and moved the scrying bowl a bit. “There, now we can see each other better.”

Nikki nodded, “you know, you could hide under the table. When Oretta comes in, I'll peer into the bowl. You could make loud predictions under the table and I could tell her, I'd found a way to make the spirits talk.”

Both teens laughed. Bran shook his head, “mera would never fall for that!” The blonde Dragel leaned back and put his arm across his forehead. “I see it”, he said theatrically, “the air courts will fine Lady Baronsworth for overly aggressive behavior in public.”

Nikki giggled, “Oh, I see that too! You don't need to be a seer to know she's always in trouble!”

“Her son is nice, though”, said Bran. “He's a council member, and he's really handsome”, Bran blushed.

Nikki giggled, “But, can you imagine having Lady Baronsworth as a Mother in law?”

“No!”, Bran cried out. “Nikki save me, rescue me from such an awful fate”, he wailed happily.

 

Queen Arista stepped into her bath and leaned back, relaxing in the warm water. Dawne and Perry were driving her nuts. And that Cunningham boy! To even suggest that she should pay a blood price! What she'd done, had been done for her people. They'd started with the dregs of the population. Homeless or mentally unstable citizens that no one would miss. It had filled the air court's coffers. When the cities had none of those left, she'd had to get creative. After all, if she didn't have anything to sell, then those coffers wouldn't stay full.

Arista settled further back in the tub, she didn't regret her actions. She was dismayed she'd been forced into retirement. She'd quite liked being a ruling royal. Her thoughts turned to Dawne and Perry. Her children were very upset with her. Arista wasn't worried, though. Both were still young, in time they would understand.

Her bathtub began to grow and expand around her. Arista grunted irritably, she hadn't chosen the swimming pool option. She didn't plan to swim laps until much later in the day. The spells on her tub must be malfunctioning! She was caught completely by surprise when a strong hand jerked her under the water.

 

Mariana was fixing grilled cheese sandwiches for Canis and the triplets. She pressed the spatula down on the bread and it sizzled and hissed a bit. “Mera, don't forget I want pickles on mine!”, Rad reminded her.

“I won't forget your pickles, Rad”, Mariana assured her daughter. A knock sounded in the other room. “Can someone get the door?”, she yelled. Silence.

“I can get it”, Rosie said wiggling out of her chair.

“No, stay at the table”, Mariana ordered. Moving the pan off the burner, she made her way to the living room and opened the door. A small boy stood on the stoop.

The child bowed low and said, “may I present you with this favor?”

“You may,” said Mariana. “Come in and let me see if I have something for you.”

Her girls filed into the living room. “Stephen!”, said Phe, “why are you at our house?”

“I'm delivering a favor to your Mera”, the boy said proudly.

Mariana moved back into the kitchen to finish the grilled cheese. Canis was beginning to whine, and it was never a good idea to let the boy get too hungry.

“Mera”, called Rad, “Stephen is going to stay and eat with us.”

Mariana merely sighed and started fixing another grilled cheese. “Does he want pickles?”, she called back.

Later that evening, Mariana opened the favor. The black square envelope disappeared and a white mist solidified in the air. Dozens of shiny black spiders ran onto the white background and began spinning a delicate web of dark lace. As Mariana watched, all but one spider disappeared. It crawled purposely towards the top of the pulsing web. Then it spun out in red lace letters: My Queen, May I court you? Imogene Direshade

She smiled, it wasn't flowery, it was blunt and to the point. In fact, it was very like Mariana herself. Now, what should she send her back…. Her musings were interrupted by an urgent message from Maurice asking her to meet him at once.

Looking at the coordinates, she shadowed there. She was surprised and concerned to find herself in a clinic. She moved to the desk and said, “I'm looking for Maurice Elswood.” She was directed into a small side room, where her friend sat on the exam table.

When Maurice saw her, he jumped up and flew into her arms. “Mariana, I've screwed up, I've screwed up so bad”, Maury sobbed.

“Sh, sh, sh,” Mariana cooed and stroked his hair. “What has made you so upset? Are you sick, Darling? Did the healers give you bad news?”

Maury's whole body trembled. “I should've never bonded to Ivan, but I just loved him so much! That damn pack mentality, that's what did it. I never expected this though! And Ryuusen, oh what will Ryuusen say?”

“Darling, you're rambling, now tell me what's going on?”

Maury raised his head and said quietly, “I'm pregnant.”

 

The Merrow waters rippled outside the huge window on the far side of the palace. Goonter rolled and played, showing off for Alcandor's attention. He sensed a presence in the room. “Is it done?”, he asked without turning around.

“Yes, my King, no problems”, was the reply.

“You may go”, said Alcandor. “Double the usual payment as we agreed.” He continued staring out the window at the happily playing seadragon. “I won't make you act against her Dawne. But, I couldn't let her live either”, he murmured.

 

Nikki huffed irritably, Soula was messaging him to go to the dive today. He really wanted to go, but he also knew there was a meeting of the royals. Yesterday's meeting ended abruptly. He was anxious to get back in there and push for a blood price.

His mera and dera joined him and they shadow walked to the outside of the meeting room. They could immediately hear the Merrow King yelling, “What do you mean the meeting is cancelled? No one sent a message. I don't like surfacing when it could have been avoided and neither do my people”, he said, gesturing to Alec and advisor Kieran.

Jascha pushed closer to Alcandor. “Did you say the meeting was cancelled?”

“Yes, I suppose you didn't get a message, either?” Alcandor snarked.

Prince Raspen arrived and directed the guards to open the doors to the meeting room. They filed in and took their seats. “Is the meeting going forward then?”, Nikki dared to ask.

“No, it isn't, but I wanted to let you know why it was cancelled.”, said Prince Raspen.

Queen Dreswell came in, followed by Devrim. “Today's meeting is cancelled. No messages were sent because I wanted to tell everyone why in private.”

“Princess Ebony and Princess Dawne are not here yet”, Mariana pointed out.

“They're not coming”, said Raspen. “Queen Arista was found in her bathroom pool yesterday. It seems she drowned. There was a malfunction with the spells on the tub. It expanded into a pool rather rapidly and she hit her head and was knocked unconscious, after which she went under and drowned.”

The room was silent, as everyone absorbed the news. Then Ebony slammed into the room. “Ebony, I asked you to let me handle this”, Raspen protested.

Ebony ignored him and focused on Alcandor. “I know you did this! Don't even try to deny it! An accidental drowning! She died in your element, Alcandor!”

“You're absolutely right, Ebony. Everyone should stop bathing or practicing any kind of water related hygiene. After all, the aquakin'e may crawl through your pipes and drown you”, Alcandor sneered.

“Don't you dare make light of this!”, Ebony screamed.

“I'm assuming it was investigated?”, Alcandor looked at Raspen.

“Yes”, the Earth Prince replied. “But, what I told everyone earlier was the initial findings. The investigation is still ongoing. We should have an official report later.”

Dominic looked at Ebony. “Why do you think he would kill her? I'm very sad that she is dead and I'm sure King Alcandor is as well.”

Ebony took a deep breath and said, “I’m sure Dawne and Perryton will appreciate your condolences. It is a very sad thing, indeed.”

“You misunderstand me, Princess. I'm sad that she is dead, because now she can't be made to pay for what she has done,” Dominic explained.

Ebony looked shocked, advisor Kieran looked intrigued and Alcandor seemed to be fighting laughter. And Alec, well Alec was wondering if maybe, he was falling in love.

Mariana patted her son comfortingly, “Don't worry Darling, these things have a way of working themselves out.”

The brief meeting adjourned quickly after that. Dominic was following his parents down the hall, so they could shadow out. Alec fell into step beside him. “Prince Dominic, I haven't had a chance to say hello. We met a few years ago, which I'm sure you’ll remember”, the Merrow prompted.

Nikki turned to Alec and feigned confusion. “I'm sorry, I don't believe we've met. What did you say your name was?”

“Nikki, we're leaving”, Jascha called from further down the hall.

Nikki quickly bowed and said, “excuse me, I must be going.”

Alec stood in stunned shock, watching as the Shadow Prince retreated down the hall. Alcandor leaned over his shoulder and said, “Well, that went well.”

 

Ilsa Gorgens and her bond mates Aracle and Greta walked up to the Cunningham home. Felix opened the door for them and ushered them inside. Ilsa inclined her head towards the Shadow King and Queen. “I would like to ask your circle’s assistance for a mission to the Earth realm. Theodore, my mentee, goes to a school in the wizarding world. He hasn't been able to put his Dragel attributes back in days. Also, all the children there are coming into an early inheritance. It sounds as if someone is meddling where they should not be.”

Briar Evanson happened to be visiting Bas when he overheard what the Blood Wraith was saying in the other room. Inclining his head to first Jascha and Mariana then Ilsa, he requested for himself and his Beta to join the mission. And if they just so happened to finish up and find their errant Alpha? Well, so much the better.

“We will help, of course”, said Jascha. “But it may be a few days before we can leave. There are a few things we need to wrap up here first.”

 

Nikki was at the dive and having a great time. He and Soula had brought Bran with them. Bran had never been and just watching his reactions to everything was fun. He and Soula had dutifully promised Maia that they'd make sure no one touched Bran’s skin. The poor boy’s hindsight gift sounded like a nightmare to Nikki and he was determined to help him deal with it.

They’d just gotten past the concession area, when Soula saw her brother. “Ariki”, she yelled. A blonde Air Dragel headed their way.

“Soula, do mera and dera know you're here?”, he demanded.

Soula rolled her eyes, “yes, they know. Now be nice, I want to introduce my friends. This is Nikki Cunningham and Bran Kadel”, she said proudly.

“Pleased to meet you both, I'm Ariki Deveraine”, he said. “Are the three of you here without an escort?”

“Why would we need an escort?”, Nikki asked defiantly.

Before he could answer, Bran doubled over clutching his stomach. “No”, he moaned, “not now.”

Ariki moved to help, but Soula got in the way. “Don't touch him Ariki, it’ll make it worse.”

Bran started fluxing and couldn't seem to stop. Nikki bent down and scooped his friend up without touching his skin. He then shadowed to the clinic Quinn and Kyle worked at.

“We need help”, he called. “But, he has a touch based ability so you cannot touch his skin.”

Kyle guided him into a small room and instructed him to place him down on the exam table. Quinn rushed in and shooed Nikki out, instructing him to call Bran’s mera.

Nikki sat in the lobby waiting for what felt like forever. Finally, Kyle popped out of the little room. “Your friend is going to be fine, we've managed to stabilize the fluxing. You can go in if you like.”

Nikki darted towards the door, anxious to see his friend. He stopped just inside the door. There was a petite girl with brown hair and brown eyes sitting on the bed. “Bran?”, he asked.

“Brynn, in this form. And I”m stuck in it, for at least two hours”, his friend said glumly.

“I didn't know, um, that you had another form”, Nikki said awkwardly.

“I didn't want you to know, I don't want anyone to know!”, the girl said. “Now I've messed everything up! The first time I really get to do anything fun and I ruin it by fluxing.”

“Hey, you didn't ruin anything. We can go another time”, Nikki assured her.

“You still want to hang out with me?”, Brynn asked incredulously.

“Oh course I do”, Nikki said. “This doesn't change anything.”

“I mean changing from Brynn to Bran, that's okay with you?”

“Oh course, why wouldn't it be?”

Brynn shrugged shyly, “ I don't like being Brynn, I prefer being Bran.”

“I'm fine with you being either. If it were me, I think I'd give both equal time. Just think of all the pranks you could play.”

Brynn brightened up a bit, “what do mean?”

Chapter 21: Revelations

His hand trembled as he lit the last candle on the elegant dining table. The words of the kind-faced healer echoed in his mind. “If you're not ready for a child, there are options for you. Your circle never has to know.” Maury had asked her why this had happened. His mentor had told him that a child couldn't be conceived unless all circle members agreed. He had told Nikki the same. Was the information wrong? The healer had asked him if they had discussed it as a circle, even lightly, and come to an agreement. Maury had told her they had not.

Though now, he was thinking about a night, a few months ago. They'd had a wonderful breakthrough with one of the baby gheyos they’d been working with. They had all drunk a bit more than usual in celebration. Feeling a little maudlin, Maury had made a statement about always wanting to have children of his own. Ryuusen had immediately told him that they'd give him all the babies he wanted. Then, he tripped over the ottoman and knocked himself out cold.

The rest of the circle had laughed. Ivan stood up and raised his glass, saying, “To babies! Maury wants them and we'll give them to him.” The rest of the circle had slurred out the words and then quaffed their drinks.

Maury sat down in a chair. He felt like the walls were closing in on him. Surely that didn't count, did it? They'd been drunk, after all. This WASN'T what they wanted! A realization slowly stole over him. He had said he wanted children of his own. He'd always spent a lot of time with Mariana’s children and told himself that was enough. He touched his stomach tentatively. Yes, he decided, he wants this baby.

A pop and a hiss caught his attention as one of the candles burned down. There was wax all over his beautiful table. How long had he been sitting here? His circle was late! The food he'd worked so hard to prepare was now cold.

The door opened in the outer room, and Maury could hear them coming in. He stomped into the room and got nose to nose with his alpha. “You're late! Where the hell have you been?” Pivoting on his heels, he marched for the stairs. Yelling as he went, “Dinner is cold and you've ruined everything! I'm going to bed - ALONE!”

Ryker's Bane stood in their living room. “What just happened?” asked Ryuusen.

Ivan quickly moved past him yelling, “The dining room tablecloth is on fire!”

 

Jascha waited until all his circle members sat down in the living room. “We've had a request for a mission to the Earth realm. Normally with everything going on in our realm, we would refuse. However, Lady Ilsa Gorgens believes there is a whole school of children that have had their inheritance tampered with. We've agreed to lend her our support. But, we can't all go. Nikki, I have a special request to make of you and Bas.”

Nikki figured his Dera was going to ask him and Bas to help whoever is staying with his siblings, and of course, he would.

Jascha came and sat near him, looking him in the eyes. “This may seem a little overwhelming, but remember, we have complete faith in you”, Said Jascha.

Nikki bubbled with excitement, “You're taking me on the mission?”

“ No”, said Jascha. “We are leaving you here as the acting royal of the Shadow element. Arkhet will also be staying to help and advise you.”

“Thank you! I won't let you down”, Nikki said happily.

Jascha turned to his second son, “Bas, Nikki is going to be very busy with his royal duties. I need you to help look after your siblings. That means making sure that they don't get up to mischief, rather than encouraging them”, Jascha smirked.

Bas blushed, “I won't let you down, Dera”, he promised firmly.

“We’ll be leaving tomorrow morning. Those going on the mission are Mariana, Scout, Felix and Hadrian and myself, of course. Now, Arkhet, Tannis, Ellery and Everett will be staying here”, Jascha told them. “Imogene has also agreed to help out with meals from the restaurant.”

Rosie crossed the room and plopped herself into Jascha’s lap. “Dera, how long will you and Mera be gone? I'll miss you.”

“I don't want you to go to Earth”, said Phe.

“Can we animate some dead animals to keep us company while you're gone?”, Rad asked.

 

Wikhn was irritated. He hated being assigned to the clinic. He'd already had to throw out three pushy alphas and one overbearing mera. Dahlia had called him on the carpet all four times. She said he was using too much force and urged him to find a balance.

Find a balance? He didn't want to find a balance. He wanted to bust heads! He wanted to fight! He wanted to know where he stood with Dahlia! Lately, she seemed to be spending all her time with Dyshoka. Even Memei had noticed that she wasn't spending any of her free time with them anymore!

The clinic door chimed and Dyshoka Kalzik stepped in as if summoned by his thoughts. “Hey Wik!”, she greeted happily. She moved in to give him a hug and he tried not to stiffen in her arms. “Is Dahlia around?”

“I'll fetch her for you”, Wikhn said, turning toward the back. He located Dahlia and told her Dyshoka was up front. And then, because he just had to, he went back to his post and cast an eavesdropping charm on the doors that they were talking behind.

Z

“What did you need, lovely? You know I'm working”, said Dahlia.

“Are we okay?”, Dyshoka wanted to know.

“Oh course!”, Dahlia assured her. “Why would you ask such a thing?”

“I don't mean to be needy, Dahlia. But, it's been over a month since we spent any time together.”

“It hasn't been that long”, Dahlia protested.

“It has”, Dyshoka insisted flatly.

“Dy, I'm working, and I have a lot going on right now. But, I'll make it up to you. I promise”, Dahlia pledged.

Wikhn heard their footsteps moving toward the door and quickly cancelled the charm.

The women approached the clinic exit and Dahlia ushered the pretty beta out. Wikhn's mind was racing. If Dyshoka wasn't getting his ace’s time, who was?

 

The waters roiled and spun as Goonter sliced through them like a missile. Alec was perched atop him and making no effort to slow him down. He needed the speed and the distraction that flying through the depths could give him. The Shadow Prince’s words wouldn't leave his mind.

“I'm sorry, I don't believe we've met. What did you say your name was?”

Kesmar’s bloody reefs! The landwalker didn't remember him! Well, he HAD just been attacked in the market. Perhaps he was so traumatized that he blocked the memory of the entire day?

Alec thought of the way Nikki's eyes had flashed when he demanded a blood price. Not to mention the ice cold way he'd explained that he was sad the Air Queen wouldn't pay for her crimes. No, Nikki Cunningham wasn't traumatized at all! So why didn't he remember Alec?

Most landwalkers never encounter an Aquakin'e, the experience should have been memorable! How dare he not remember! He sat straight up as another thought occurred to him. And Goonter taking the cue Alec hadn't meant to give, came to a complete stop in the water.

Flying ass over tea kettle off the head of a Harron’s sea dragon is never a fun experience. Alec pulled himself off the seabed floor where he’d been thrown. One thought kept going through his mind, Dominic Cunningham knew exactly who he was. He’d snubbed him on purpose!

He slowly swam back up to Goonter. He could already feel the ache settling into his bones from the hard fall he’d taken. Goonter blew bubbles at him and nuzzled him affectionately. “No need to apologize, it was my own fault”, He said ruefully. He pulled his throbbing body back up onto the scaley head. “We’ll go back at a slower pace”, He decided.

The next meeting of the royals he would ignore the Shadow Prince, Alec decided. He didn't need to beg anyone for attention.

 

“And you can make them into bat wings?”, Bran asked Incredulously. “Show me! I have to see them”, the blonde begged.

Nikki smiled and pulled his shirt off. He released his delicate white wings and then concentrated. A second later they turned into the black leathery ones. “I’ve been practicing flying with both sets out on the ranges. Nikki said.

“You should take lessons. Everyone does when they start to fly”, Bran told him.

“I know, and I was going to, but, when I went to register, I saw Soula's brother.” Nikki made a face.

“Ariki?”, Bran asked.

“Yeah, he's a flight instructor, if you can believe it. I'm not going to take lessons from anyone who thinks so little of submissives”, Nikki declared. He flexed one of his wings and knocked a stack of books off the desk. “Oops, sorry, I'm going to fold them back in, so I don't destroy the room.”

“Probably for the best”, Bran agreed. “They're incredible! I can't wait to get my wings.”

Nikki concentrated and willed away the black leathery wings and then folded away his white ones.

“So, it isn't two different sets of wings, you're just changing the makeup of the ones you've got. Can you change anything else?”

“Dunno, I've never tried, like what?” Nikki asked.

“Well, you can do Fae wings, see if you can do Elf ears”, Bran prompted.

Nikki concentrated and both boys shouted in surprise when his ears elongated into pointed tips. What happened next was a marathon session of Nikki changing different things about his appearance. He didn't always have control and sometimes it didn't quite go the way he wanted. Still, both teens were having a great time.

Nikki picked up a tissue and mopped at his forehead. “Whew! This is hard work, I'm definitely going to have to practice.”

“One more! One more! Turn your nose into a trumpet!”, Bran laughed.

Nikki concentrated and felt his nose begin to change. It grew straight out from his face at an alarming rate. “Ugh! I can't stop it! This is really gross, and it's not a trumpet”, Nikki complained.

Bran jumped up and moved closer for a better look. Just then Nikki's nose flared out on the sides very much like a trumpet. A trumpet that connected firmly with Bran’s cheek. Nikki yelped as his nose retracted back onto his face and settled back into it's normal form. But it was too late, he'd already touched Bran’s skin.

Bran clutched his head and said, “I'll be alright. It's just disorienting when I'm getting so much information at once.” Then his friend keeled over in a faint.

“Bran!” Nikki cried out. Then Nikki's eyes rolled back and he was Bran. He scrolled through his own life seeing what Bran was seeing.

 

“You’re young and confused, my Lady. I'm a gheyo ace. It's what I'm destined to be. I would ask that you not bring this up again.” Dahlia said firmly.

“But, I have to bring it up. You're meant to be my alpha! I know you can feel the soulbond between us”, Shayla said desperately.

“I feel nothing of the sort”, Dahlia denied. She moved toward the door. She'd had as much of the Air heiress as she could stand for today. Extra credits or not, she was done with this detail. She reached for the door handle.

“I'm being forced to hunt this season. If you don't claim me soon, it will be too late.” Shayla told her sadly.

Dahlia ignored her and slipped through the door. She didn't care who claimed the bossy submissive, but it wouldn't be her.

 

Nikki woke up confused and sore. Where was he? He looked around the room. Had he slept all night on the floor of Bran's bedroom? The other boy was lying near him. “Bran”, he said urgently and shook his friend.”

“What?”, Bran moaned. Then he sat up and rubbed his eyes. “Ehh, Oh. That was rough, but at least now I don't have to avoid skin contact with you anymore. Because I already know everything.” Bran looked at him shyly. “Is it okay?”

“Of course!” Nikki told him. “I have nothing to hide from you. I sort of came along for the ride, and saw the things you saw.”

Bran looked at him somberly. “You probably need to rest and take it easy today, then. The way it works is, you get all the memories and then your brain processes through them. It can be a little disorienting.”

“I'll be fine”, Nikki assured him. “I mean, they are my own memories, what could go wrong with that?”

 

The small picnic area was quiet. The members of Ryker's Bane usually ate lunch there to have a small break. “Have you ever thought about doing something other than this?”, Ivan asked, gesturing to the training grounds.

Ryuusen frowned at him. “You knew what we did before you bonded in. You don't like the job?”

“I like the job just fine. But, I thought we might consider something that keeps us home more often. When the baby comes, we’re all going to have to pitch in.”

Kaelor, their beta, spit his tea all over the table. “The what?”, he gasped.

“Baby, he said baby.” “Ivan, what are you talking about?” their ace Clodus demanded.

“We are a military circle, we haven't got any room in our lives for a child. Maury knows this, and we've never even discussed it as a circle”, said Ryuusen. “Ah! I get it! You're playing a prank on us.”

Ivan frowned, “No, I'm not. Maury's scent has changed. I'm telling you, my nose doesn't lie! Maury is pregnant.”

Ryuusen thought of the dinner last night and how upset Maury had been when they'd been late. He was going to tell us, he realized. My poor submissive, he must be so confused.

 

Nikki entered the royal meeting room with Arkhet at his side. He'd dressed a little more carefully today. The black trousers and a long sleeved shirt of black silk were comfortable but stylish. A silver brooch with the Cunningham crest on it graced his throat. To top off the look, he'd added an open, emerald green robe.

He waited until everyone was seated, and then said, “I'd like to introduce Arkhet Cunningham. He'll be acting in the capacity of my advisor.”

Princess Ebony frowned at him, “What do you mean your advisor? Where are your parents?”

“The King and Queen of the Shadow element are currently off realm on a mission. Until they return, as Crown Prince of the Shadow element, I'll be the acting royal”, Nikki said firmly.

“This isn't possible, no acting royal can leave the realm. Not unless two other royals from the other elements sign off on it”, Dawne said in frustration.

“I did sign off on it, the mission seemed urgent”, Alcandor informed them lazily.

“I also signed off on it”, Raspen said quietly.

“We need them here! Not off gallivanting on another world!” Ebony gestured angrily at Nikki. “He's far too young! This is ludicrous!”

Nikki slowly stood to his feet. “Princess Ebony, do you deny that my parents are the King and Queen of the Shadow element?”

“Of course not”, Ebony said irritably.

“Do you deny that I am the Crown Prince?”, Nikki pushed.

“Of course not.” Ebony grouched.

“Then, may I ask why you are throwing a temper tantrum about me assuming this role?”, Nikki demanded coldly.

Alec’s eyes were glued to the Shadow Prince. He pulled them away, and looked down at the table in front of him. Ignore him, he reminded himself firmly. Even if he does look absolutely delicious in that outfit. Even if his eyes are flashing like green stars - ignore!

“I am the Crown Princess of the Fire element! I do not throw temper tantrums!” Ebony said harshly.

“Good, glad to hear I was mistaken. Shall we get on with the meeting then?” Nikki said brightly.

Alec wanted so much to laugh. Both the Air and Fire Princess’ mouths were opening and closing in shock. Alec thought they looked like goldfish. Ignore him!, he told himself again.

Queen Bianca leaned forward and said, “We've finished processing all the former captives. They've either been reunited with their families or set up with new ones. I believe we should turn our attention to questioning the prisoners in our cells to see if any of them can read the coded records.”

“Here, here, an excellent suggestion, Queen Bianca”, Alcandor said.

“You already have most of them in the Merrow city, Al. Do you want to start questioning them?”, Raspen asked.

Alcandor smiled a shark-like smile full of teeth. “I'll put Crimson Tide on it immediately.” He promised.

Nikki pulled a piece of paper from the folder in front of him. “I have a list of names of all the families in the shadow element that were affected by these crimes. As soon as we are ready to charge the prisoners, every one of them will come to court and swear out a blood price.” Nikki told them.

“Why are you so obsessed with blood?” Prince Perryton asked quietly. “You’re a young submissive. You should be thinking of courting and favors. I'm not disputing your right to be here, but, I do think you're trying to grow up too fast.”

“He isn't growing up too fast,” Devrim objected.”He's just aware of the world around him. He almost lost a good friend because of the inaction of this body. He is stepping up, so that others do not suffer in the future, as am I. I have a list of all the Storm families who will push for blood.” Devrim added, placing the paper down on the table.

Nikki gave Devrim a grateful smile, thankful for the support. Alec glared at Devrim.

Alcandor also produced a list of names for the Aquakin'e. “It may interest you to know, Prince Perryton, that my own submissive, Killigan, is on this list. And you would be hard pressed to find a more bloodthirsty beauty in all the realm.”

Dawne and Perry both looked ill. Ebony huffed and said, “We never discussed bringing such a list, so I don't have one.”

“Nor do I”, said Raspen. Dawne simply shook her head.

“Perhaps, we can have all the lists completed by the next meeting”, Dominic chided. “It is the natural progression of things, after all.”

“I will do what I can, but Lord and Lady Evanson are off world, so it may have to wait”, Ebony told them.

“The Peverells notified me this morning that they intend to push for blood.”, Dawne said quietly.

Nikki heard a low pitched noise in his ears and felt like the room was fading in and out.

He heard his Dera Ellery 's voice, “Three seals; one Peverell and two Evanson”.

His Dera was also there with Mera Scout and Dera Everett. “Very well”, Dera Jascha said. “I'll contact the air and fire courts. They can fight over which family claims him.”
Who was his dera talking about, who was that baby?

“Prince Dominic”, Arkhet shook his arm a bit. “Nikki, are you okay?”

Nikki shook his head to clear it. “Yes, I'm fine, where is everyone?”

“The meeting is over. We should go.” said Arkhet.

Out in the hall, everyone was chatting as usual. Alec was waiting for Prince Dominic to exit the meeting room. Only so he could ignore him some more when he did, of course. The Shadow Prince moved into the hallway. Queen Bianca’s grandson, Dimwit, immediately moved over to him and began monopolizing his attention. Alec lifted his nose in the air disdainfully. If I wasn't ignoring him, I’d go and rescue him from Dimwit’s undoubtedly dull conversation. But, I am ignoring him, so he'll just have to suffer. And if a small part of his mind pointed out that it didn't look like he was suffering at all? Well, Alec ignored that too.

 

Maurice headed up the walk to his home. He felt better than he had in days. His circle had surprised him with a spa day. He'd been massaged, preened, cuddled and he’d even been given a vial of pure healer's blood as a snack. He opened the door and entered the living room. There was a table set up with a large chocolate cake on it. Stacks of wrapped gifts were piled all around the table as well. Every member of his circle was standing under a large banner. It read: We love you and we’ll love our baby, too! Maurice burst into happy tears as he spotted a crib against the wall.

 

The Cunningham house was dark and silent. Nikki lay sleeping but it wasn't a restful sleep. His brain was processing the memories and he wasn't having an easy time of it.

“All the way from Earth and none of them thought that you would need to be changed”, his Mera was telling the baby in the crib.

Dominic twisted fitfully in his bed as the memories continued to flow.

“My Lord, our son needs a name. Do you have any thoughts on it?”

“We cannot keep him. He has Peverell and Evanson seals.”

“I'm thinking of Dominic, after my dera.”

“Mariana, we cannot keep him.”

“Or perhaps Sebastian, after yours.”

“Mariana, listen to me. We cannot keep him. He isn't ours.”

Bones ran down the hall and began scratching at the door to the resting room.

“You are talking about blood adoption.” Dera said flatly.

“Yes” Mera said casually.

“But the seals..”, he protested.

“Can be removed.” she argued.

Ellery opened the door and peered down at the little dog. Everett looked over his shoulder. “Huh, he's never done that before. What do you think it means?”

Tannis shook Arkhet, “We think something's wrong with the dog. Will you check him, Loveling?”

Nikki sat straight up in bed as the memories finished completely processing. His eyes popped open and he murmured into the dark. “They stole me, I was a stolen child.”

Bones came running back into the room with the four men trailing behind him.

“You!” Nikki screamed at the Vega twins, “you were there! You knew and you never told me!” He glared at Tannis and Arkhet, “Did you know? Did you?”

“Nikki calm down, you've had a bad dream”, Arkhet soothed, trying to pull him into a hug.

Nikki was having none of it. “A bad life you mean!” He said, jerking away. “Mera Scout took me from a relative's house. Relatives who would have loved and raised me. I had seals! Family seals! Dera took them off because Mera made him. Thieves, you're all thieves!”

He shadowed away, leaving the four men standing around his empty bed

Notes:

Formatting was fighting me. The speech from memories is supposed to be indented. It wouldn't stay that way though.

Next up: The Cunninghams and company in the Wizarding World

Chapter 22: Wizarding World meet the Cunninghams

Albus Dumbledore was not one to panic. He controlled everything around him so there was no need to panic. He kept repeating that to himself as first Minerva and then Madam Pomfrey droned on and on about the early inheritances.

“Although it is a concerning situation, we must remember that we represent Hogwarts. We must show confidence at all times. After all, we don't want to panic the students.” He said sternly.

Both women left and Albus practically ran toward the bookcase. Just as he was about to activate it, Hagrid came thumping into his office. “Sorry ta disturb ya, Headmaster. I was hoping we could talk about maybe doing a class where the students what got to be creatures tole the other students about it.”

Albus felt like ripping his own hair out and screaming. He needed to get back to his collection! Couldn't these idiots handle things for an hour or two without him? “An excellent idea, Hagrid, and I will give it serious thought. But, I'm afraid I can't discuss it now. I'm in the middle of handling some serious Hogwarts business.”

Hagrid nodded firmly. “I completely understand Headmaster. You don't gotta go telling me twice. No Sir!”

Albus practically pushed the half giant out of his office and ran over to the bookcase. A few hours ago, he had been patiently waiting for Jun’s body to come out of her stasis so that he could take her blood. Of course, Minerva had sent that Merlin- cursed cat patronus of hers and he'd had to leave Jun unattended. Now he was hoping to get back to her before she completely came out of stasis.

He approached the last door to his collection. He could apparate out, but it was impossible to apparate in. He drew his wand and moved slowly toward the small medical bay. He nearly swallowed his tongue when he saw that the gurney was empty. Then he caught sight of a bit of red hair. Jun was lying on the ground.

Albus sneered and levitated her back onto the gurney. He checked her arm, then pressed the tip of the knife into a vein on the inside of her elbow. After he'd collected her blood in three small vials, he quickly healed the small wound.

“There now, that wasn't so bad. You tried to wake up too much, didn't you? You actually made it off the gurney. Not to worry though, I'm about to put you back in stasis and your sleep will be undisturbed.” A single tear left Jun’s eye and rolled down the side of her face into her hair.

He cast a quick cleaning charm on her. Couldn't have her looking unkempt from rolling onto the floor. He was relieved she'd not been able to wake more. Everyone was different. And he HAD left her alone for quite a long time.

He picked up his wand and incanted the spell to place her back in stasis. He hummed a jaunty tune as he wheeled her back to her cage. Levitating her back onto the pedestal inside, Albus told her, “There we go, now all you have to do is stand there and look pretty.”

He shoved the gurney back into a large closet, and headed to the door. Pulling it shut behind him, he locked it with a key, as well as with a spell.

There was silence in the room for a long moment. Then Jun stepped off her pedestal and glared at the door. “We'll see who ends up looking pretty in the end, you Filthy Rotter.”

 

Arthur Weasley was sitting in his small shed. He was surrounded by a plethora of muggle objects. But, his toys, usually so fascinating, held no Interest for him today. His children had three fold suppressions on a specific inheritance. He had turned it over and over in his mind. Only a parent could have done this. Only a parent would have enough access to each child to suppress them three times. Since he knew he hadn't done it, that only left Molly.

He stood up and made his way over to the small floo at the side of his workroom. He flooed the reception desk at the Romanian Dragon reserve and left a message for Charlie to contact him. Then he flooed Gringotts and left the same message for Bill. Then Arthur Weasley firmed his resolve and headed into the house.

“Arthur!”, Molly cried, “You're home early!”

“I didn't go to work today Molly. I've been out in the shed, thinking.”

“But, you never miss work, Arthur. I know the situation with the children is upsetting. But, I'm sure it will work out”, Molly said.

“Molly, do you love me? I mean really love me? Am I more than just an income and a means to having the children you've always wanted?” Arthur demanded.

Molly gasped, “Of course I love you! Arthur, I love you more than anything!”

“Then tell me the truth. Why did you place threefold suppressions on our children? What inheritance could be so bad that you wouldn't want me to ever know? I can only assume Dragel. But, that would mean that you are a Dragel, and have hidden it from me all these years.” Arthur said calmly. “Or you've been having a long term affair with a Dragel. ”

“I would never have an affair Arthur, You know that! I love you! I love you so much that I couldn't bear to lose you! Please try to understand.” She begged.

Arthur paced the room. “Show me!” He demanded. Molly slowly let her Dragel attributes surface. Arthur didn't show any reaction, he'd known she wouldn't have had an affair. But. “Dragels need a third parent to have a child. Molly, who is the children's third parent?”

The floo flared and Molly quickly hid her Dragel attributes as Charlie Weasley stepped out. “Mum, Dad,” he greeted. “Am I interrupting something?”

“Yes”, said Arthur.

“No”, said Molly. “Your father and I were just talking.”

The floo flared again and Bill stepped out.

“Boys, I asked you to contact me. You didn't have to drop everything and come over.” Said Arthur.

“You don't usually make a request like that, not on a day you're supposed to be at work. Of course, we're going to come right away and make sure everything is alright.” Bill told them.

Arthur sighed. “Let's sit down at the table. The four of us need to talk.”

 

The thestrals bumped and jostled Luna as she fed them their daily meal. “You're getting spoiled”, she laughed. “But, don't worry, I'll be around to feed you each day. After all, Hogwarts is where I can be of the most use. Excuse me for a bit”, she murmured, moving further into the trees.

She watched as a sobbing Hermione Granger ran into the forest. Luna trotted along behind her, keeping her in sight. At last, the other girl stopped and laid down on the ground.

“I'm done with this school and I'm done with this world”, Hermione murmured.

“No, you're not”, Luna told her. “There is so much more for you to do.”

“Let someone else do it then”, Hermione said. "I'm tired, Luna. I'm tired of being taken advantage of and I'm tired of not knowing when it's happening. Until I hear it in my head, of course. And don't think I don't know how crazy that sounds!”

“Open” Luna demanded, grabbing the other girl's chin. She angled a small pouch into Hermione's mouth. “Keep swallowing all of it”, she instructed.

At last the pouch was empty and Hermione lay still and unconscious on the ground. The sky darkened around them and the air felt heavy and cold. Lady Death stepped out of the trees with a fierce hound at her side. “You interfered, Little Seer. That one was supposed to be mine on this day.”

Luna rose gracefully to her feet and dipped a curtsey to Lady Death. “Gentle Mother, there are things she has yet to do.”

“Gentle Mother? Do you call me so? Others would disagree. Everyone has things that they have yet to do, when I come for them. I take them all anyway, for that is the nature of things.”

“I call you Gentle Mother, because my own Mother is with you. I suppose it comforts me to believe she is with one who is gentle and kind. If my actions have upset the balance, then I offer penance or recompense, My Lady.” Luna said with a low bow.

Death considered the girl for a moment. “Recompense then, and whoever taught you how to speak with Immortals knew what they were about. I want two things from you, Little Seer. First, the poisons the girl swallowed are all incurable. I want to know how you countered them. Second, I want to know how you are so easy in my presence when all beings shrink from me.”

Luna answered, “A bezoar will save you from most poisons, but not all. I wondered if a potion made primarily of bezoars could cure all poisons. But, too much bezoar would overwhelm her stomach causing her to vomit. Which would defeat the purpose and injure her more. I parsed up 37 bezoars and soaked them in thestral milk. Thestral milk is a coagulant, so it shields the stomach from being overwhelmed by the effects of the bezoar. As the stomach acid dissolves the milk, the bezoar gradually comes into play.” Luna explained.

“As for why I am so easy in your presence, My Lady. You resonate with me. You are as much a part of nature as the trees or the rocks. I don't fear you, any more than I would the sun rising in the morning.”

“Very well”, said Death. “You have indeed given me good recompense.”

Luna curtsied again and said, “When your reaper comes, I shall guide him to the last one.”

Lady Death had been about to leave, but she turned back to look at Luna. “I've enjoyed talking to you, Little Seer, and that is unusual. And so I will grant you a boon and tell you that which your sight has not. Your Mother is not with me, and the one she is with is neither gentle nor kind.” Lady Death told her as she disappeared from the woods.

 

Jun was prowling through the little medical bay. She was looking for any information on the stasis spell. If she could find a way to reverse it, then she could free the others. When she'd awakened, she'd noticed the knife he'd helpfully left in plain sight. She grabbed it and quickly carved a set of runes into her calf. The sequence didn't allow anyone to change her state of consciousness other than her. Knowing he wanted her blood, she'd also added a rune that would make any use of her blood fail.

She'd already roamed through this chamber of horrors. The amount of beings he was keeping in one place was staggering. She was wondering if she would have enough time to get everyone out of stasis and get them out before their captor returned. She had cast a portal, and was heartened to know that she could leave. She didn't portal out though. There was no way she was going to leave Regulus. Besides, she had no idea where she was, so she wouldn't be able to get back or send help.

Jun didn't know anything about her captor or his routine. Unfortunately, she wasn't finding anything about the spell. What little paperwork there was, seemed to be receipts for cages and other such materials. Every now and again, she would get spooked and jump up to run over and stand on the pedestal in her cage. She could not afford to let him know she was awake.

 

Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy entered Hogwarts as if they were a king and Queen, gracing their subjects. Professor McGonagall moved into their path. “Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy, this is a surprise. How can I help you?”

“Really?” Lucius drawled. “A surprise? The board of governors received word that multiple students in Hogwarts had a creature inheritance - even the muggleborns! Which, of course, is not possible without some sort of outside interference. Of course, Narcissa and I have immediately come to check on our son.

The couple moved towards the dungeons. Minerva called out to them that Draco was in the hospital wing. Lucius turned angrily, “Why is my son there?”

“Is Draco ill or injured?” Narcissa asked fearfully.

“Not exactly” Minerva prevaricated. “Madam Pomfrey can explain it better than I.”

The blondes turned toward the hospital wing and she followed them.

Most of the students had been released. However, there were still some occupied beds. “Draco!” Narcissa cried out and ran to her unconscious son.

“Madam Pomfrey, I demand to know what is going on here! Why is my son unconscious!” Lucius yelled angrily.

“Stop screaming Mr. Malfoy” the accerbic woman told him. “You're boy has suppression seals on two specific inheritances. They were placed about a month after he was born. Every child in this room has variations of the same. Someone did something to give the children inheritances and the spell is still active. While it is active, it is fighting with the suppressions. That is why they are all still unconscious.”

“Remove the suppressions!” Lucius ordered, unknowingly echoing Arthur Weasley.

“I can't” said Madam Pomfrey. “It requires an extensive ritual and quite a bit of power. Even if I had the time to do it, which I don't. That ritual is beyond my power level. Not to mention all ritual work is illegal. If the suppressions are put on by a parent, then they can usually remove them with little to no trouble. However, in Draco’s case the suppressions were placed by a grandparent who is now deceased.”

Narcissa shot a glare at Lucius, “It was your father, I just know it!”

Madam Pomfrey spoke up, saying, “Actually, Mrs. Malfoy, the magical signature belongs to Druella Black.”

“Which two inheritances are being blocked?” Narcissa asked. For the moment, she ignored the fact that her mother had sealed her son.

“Dragel and Veela”, Madam Pomfrey replied.

“Does that mean if the suppressions are removed, he'll be…what? A Dragel/Veela hybrid?”

“Yes” Madam Pomfrey confirmed.

“I will be speaking with the headmaster at once”, Lucius said haughtily.

He paused at the door and added, “I assure you, I will find someone to remove them. My son will not be denied his inheritance.” Ignoring his wife, he stomped toward the stairs.

 

“So, let me get this straight. Ron and Percy turned into Torvaks and Ginny and the twins are unconscious because they’re Dragels?” Bill asked.

“We don't know that they're Dragels”, Molly said quietly. Arthur gave her a withering look.

“Well it would make sense, after all, Bill and I are both Dragels”, said Charlie. Bill shot him a look. “The cat’s well and truly out of the bag, Bill. No reason to keep it a secret any longer.”

“How did you find out?” Arthur asked.

Bill shrugged, “The bank found the suppression when they did my physical to accept employment there.”

Charlie nodded, “For me, it happened at the reserve. There are a lot of Dragels who work there. I got injured and when they ran a scan, they found a suppressed inheritance. They asked if I wanted it off. I said I did.”

“Why keep it a secret? Arthur asked.

Bill looked uncomfortable. “It was obviously one of you who sealed us, so we knew we had at least one parent, possibly two, who did not tolerate creature blood.”

“No”, said Molly, “I don't have anything against creatures! How could I, when I myself am one? But Dragels are illegal in the Wizarding world. I wanted you safe.”

“Illegal in the British wizarding world, but not in Egypt or Romania.” Charlie pointed out. “It should have been our choice. You almost cost me the best thing in my life. I never felt whole until those suppressions came off.” Her son reproached.

“I'm sorry”, Molly said sadly. “I never meant to hurt any of you. I only wanted to protect you.”

“So, the Torvak side comes from you, Dad?” Bill asked.

Arthur nodded. “ Bill, Charlie, since you're here, would you be able to assist Molly with removing the suppressions on the twins and Ginny?”

“Of course and perhaps I can find a way to unravel that spell, also”, said Bill. He and Charlie turned toward the floo, ready to go to Hogwarts at once.

“Go ahead, boys. Your Mother and I will follow you in just a moment.” Arthur assured them.

Once their children stepped through the floo, Molly turned to her husband and said, “Thank you, Arthur.”

“For what, letting you lie about your reason for suppressing them? I would prefer our children think you did it out of love for them and fear for their safety, rather than know that you did it to keep me in the dark. Don't misunderstand the situation, Molly. I'm furious with you. I'm hurt that you didn't trust me. I'm also worried about how gaining a sudden, early inheritance will affect our children. It will take a lot of time for me to forgive you for this. But, I also know that above everything, there is our love for each other. I've always believed our love could conquer anything and I believe it will see us through this, too.” Molly moved into his arms and they both held each other. They would get through this and be stronger for it.

 

The hospital wing was quiet. Seven occupied beds held unconscious students, four of whom were Slytherin… Mr. Malfoy, Ms. Parkinson, Mr. Crabbe and Mr. Goyle. The other three beds contained the Weasley children. Severus was aware that the private room at the end of the wing currently housed Ms. Granger. She was not his problem, though. Poppy came out of her office and moved over to stand near him.

“I’ve already told you, Severus. I don't have the power levels to revive them. Your skulking about my hospital wing isn't going to change that.”

“Instead of telling me what you can't do Madam, perhaps you could tell me what you can. Or is it your grand plan to simply leave them like this? I am strong enough to be a pillar in the ritual. We need to find three more such individuals and we can wake them!”

Molly, Arthur, Charlie and Bill came into the hospital wing just then. “”We're happy to help remove the suppressions on all the students. We're going to do my siblings first, though.” Said Bill.

“Mr. Weasley, you cannot simply barge into my hospital wing and take over! The ministry is looking into this and will handle it! You know rituals are illegal!” Poppy said firmly.

Severus shot Madam Pomfrey a vindictive look. “We seem to have the situation in hand, Madam. You may go back to your office and put your feet up or whatever leisure activity has held your attention for the last few days.” He told her coldly.

Poppy’s face became an angry red, but she didn't challenge the potions master. She retreated to her office, muttering, “And to think I was just about to tell you about the potions breakthrough Ms. Lovegood had. Well, now I won't!” She slammed the office door.

“Mr. Weasley, Bill, I mean, is it possible to do the ritual for all seven children at once?” Severus asked, wanting it completed as soon as possible.

Bill shook his head, “It could be done at the same time, but, we would require others to help. Each student needs four strong ritualists around them, a perfect square, concentrated on them alone. Unless we find 24 more people to help with this, we're doing it one at a time.”

Molly didn't care much for details. “Ginny first”, She said firmly.

Charlie resisted the urge to roll his eyes. It had been Ginny first, with their mother, since the day she was born.

“Actually, I want to start with Fred”, Bill told them. He didn't explain why. He merely moved Fred's bed away from the others and started drawing runes on the floor.

 

Sitting in his office, Albus fiddled with his gadgets. Where are you, Harry? I've looked everywhere I can think of. Even going so far as to have Severus hire a muggle private investigator. Nothing had produced the boy. It was infuriating! He'd had the boy in his hands and dropped him on the Dursley stoop. Clearly expecting that everything would go just as he had planned.

The boy was the result of extensive planning. Albus had made sure the entire wizarding world knew that Harry Potter was the only one who could save them from Voldemort. When the boy hadn't shown up for his first year at Hogwarts, he’d told the newspapers that he’d placed Harry in private training. Now, the Minister was demanding that he produce the boy.

He’d needed a replacement hero. He had decided it would have to be Neville Longbottom. He and Harry had been born within a day of each other. He could reveal the prophecy and probably sell it as they had had the wrong child all along. Neville was the hero, not Harry. But, the Longbottom boy was the least likely hero he'd ever seen.

He'd cast the inheritance spell so the boy would have an edge, some special gifts to help him along. And if the spell happened to give other students a boost? And they chose to befriend and help Mr. Longbottom, well so much the better.

Like so many things in Albus’ life lately, it hadn't gone as he planned. Neville Longbottom was one of the few students who had been completely unaffected by the spell! No inheritance, no change at all! And, the rest of it was a nightmare. Lucius Malfoy was furious that his heir was affected. He was threatened to file charges. Bill Weasley was pushing to come in and remove suppression seals from his siblings. He also wanted to check into the spell to see if he could find the culprit who cast it!

He had some of Harry's blood, but, it hadn't worked to track him. If he didn't have his instruments, he would have thought the boy was dead. So, he decided to use a descendant-finding spell using Jun’s blood. It had also failed! He wouldn't give up though, Harry Potter would be found!

“Control, Albus, you are in control. Everything shall go as you wish.” He said the manta aloud. He just needed to stay calm.

His meditation was shattered as Theodore Nott’s voice rang out in the courtyard below, “Incoming portals!”

 

Theo and Blaise were sitting in the Courtyard at Hogwarts with their wings, claws and fangs on show, as they hadn't been able to put them away.

“Incoming portals”, Theo yelled out and moments later, the portals impacted the ground. “Oretta!” Theo was on his feet and running to his mentor.

“Easy Theo, I am here now”, Ilsa comforted him. “Who is in charge of this place?”

“That would be headmaster Dumbledore, Ma’am.” Blaise said, stepping up alongside Theo.

“Greta Deveraine”, said Greta, “Good to meet a fellow storm.”

“Likewise”, said Blaise, giving her a small bow.

Albus Dumbledore was watching from his office window when the portals landed in the Courtyard. He was eagerly taking in the scene when his eyes landed on Mariana Cunningham. Beautiful, tiny, so powerful and a Shadow element. He didn't have a shadow in his collection. He decided then and there, that he would have to have her.

He rushed down from his office and out into the courtyard. “Good day, my friends. How are you?”, he greeted. All the gheyos were instantly on guard.

“Torvak!” Scout sent to her circle.

“I am Albus Dumbledore, the headmaster. Welcome to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.”

“Do the wizards know that they have a Torvak running their school?”, Jascha asked. Ilsa and everyone else stiffened.

Albus merely smiled and said, "Torvaks are not illegal in the wizarding world. But Dragels are. Should I perhaps contact the department of magical law enforcement?”

“Are you sure you want to threaten us?” Hadrian asked coldly.

“Nothing could be further from my mind!” Albus smiled genially. “I do have a tiny bit of Torvak in my heritage, but not enough to manifest. However did you know about it, dear boy?” He asked Jascha. The entire party knew he was lying, however, they didn't call him out on it.

Ilsa moved forward and asked, “What do you know about so many of your students receiving early inheritances?”

“Ah, that, merely a prank”, Albus assured them.

Greta had stayed back, talking to Theo and Blaise. She moved over to Ilsa's group and said, “Hardly a prank when human students without creature background are also inheriting.”

“What have you done?”, Jascha demanded coldly.

“Why, nothing, my students are my highest priority.” Albus blustered and then added, “Why just this year, I learned that one of our students has gone missing. He was left on the stoop of his relative’s home as an infant and disappeared. I'm doing everything to find the dear lad.”

Greta rolled her eyes, “What kind of idiot leaves a baby on a stoop?”

“That is no matter. The boy must be found!”, Albus asserted.

“Why?” Mariana asked, “It seems a cold trail indeed, if the child went missing as an infant and you are just now looking for him.” The thought of her Nikki being anywhere near this man made her want to wretch.

Albus smiled, “It is my duty as a wizard and a concerned headmaster.”

Mariana snorted derisively. Ilsa pushed forward and asked, ”What of these children's early inheritances? We care little for ancient history, but some of these are ours. We don't take kindly to those who meddle with our children!”

“There's a powerful ritual going on inside the building.” Scout sent.

“What ritual is being performed?” Jascha demanded.

Albus was confused. “No one would perform a ritual without my permission. Besides, ritual work is illegal.” Albus told them.

Mariana turned to Ilsa, “ Lady Gorgens, I suggest you find another school for your mentee. This one is clearly run by a buffoon.” She moved toward the front doors, saying, “No need to escort us Headmaster. I'm sure we can find the ritual on our own.”

 

Molly was exhausted. She'd been the primary ritualist for removing the suppressions from Fred, George and Ginny. Since she had placed the seals herself, it had only taken her and the others around 30 minutes to remove each one. Now, they were working on Ms. Parkinson, and she was tired, so incredibly tired. “Bill, are we almost finished?”, she gasped.

Bill looked at his mother in concern. “Mom, I'm going to need you to step out. Dad, as she does, you'll need to step in immediately. It has to be simultaneous or it can have negative effects.” Bill told them.

Arthur placed his back against Molly's and slowly she turned and he moved into the exact spot she'd been occupying.

Bill monitored the flow of magical energy. It had weakened for just a moment, then steadied into an even cycle again. His mother staggered to an empty cot and collapsed.

Poppy stuck her head out of her office. “I would come and treat her, but I don't want to interfere with the flow of the illegal ritual you shouldn't be attempting in my infirmary.”

“Help her or go away! Don't be a distraction right now.” Charlie said angrily.

The doors to the infirmary opened and a group of Dragels entered.

“In Arielle’s name! They're working without wards or any kind of safeguards”, Ilsa said angrily. “Aracle!”

“I'm on it, Dearest”, said the time mage as he began circling the group, placing protections around them.

“What is the meaning of this?” Albus yelled angrily. “Where is Madam Pomfrey?”

“I'm in here, Albus”, Madam Pomfrey stuck her head out the door. “I warned them that the ministry would handle this. But, Professor Snape wanted the suppressions off his students immediately. Then Bill Weasley showed up and they took over my infirmary. I warned them that it is illegal!”

Albus was getting a headache, “Yes, yes Poppy, I'm sure you did your best.” “However, Professor Snape, she is correct. Rituals of any nature, even helpful ones are illegal. There may be consequences with the ministry for doing this.”

“What kind of backward world have we landed on?” Felix asked loudly.

“One we won't be staying on, thankfully.” Said Jascha.

“My students have been lying unconscious for several days Headmaster. I couldn't allow it to go on any longer. If there are consequences I shall take them.” Severus said simply.

Scout was bending over Molly Weasley, checking on her. Madam Pomfrey bustled over and spelled a pepper up potion into the exhausted woman's stomach. Scout jumped back as steam poured out of Molly's ears. She opened her eyes and immediately sat up. “I'm so sorry. I just got so tired. Is Ms. Parkinson okay?”

Hadrian was standing near the bed. “Everything seems to be fine. And a mage has put up protective wards to help.”

“Oh thank Merlin” said Molly. “Um.. who are you?”

Just then the entire wing turned into chaos. There were pops and bangs and loud flashes of light. Bed pans skittered off of shelves and small whirlwinds moved the furniture in the room.. Rian Evanson cried out as a flaming comet came too close and set his sleeve on fire. The comets were slamming into the walls and floors and continuing to burn. Felix dove out the way as a bolt of lightning hit the ground where he had been standing. Madam Pomfrey squeaked and retreated back into her office.

As quickly as it happened, it stopped. And they were left with a topsy turvy hospital wing. “Is everyone alright?” Briar called out.

Ilsa looked around and noticed Greta on the ground. “Greta! Loveling, what happened?" The Storm King was slowly getting to her feet.

“I got hit in the stomach by a flying fireball” Greta huffed inspecting her armor for damage.

“This is the reason why rituals are illegal.” Albus told them sternly. “When rituals are performed it can cause wild magic to be released. This is what we just experienced and we can all be grateful it wasn't worse.”

“You are incorrect.” Aracle said firmly. “My wards wouldn't have allowed a magical backlash like you are describing.”

“Well, my good man, what would you call what just happened?” Albus asked patronizingly.

Aracle stared at headmaster coldly. “It felt like a spell.”

“A spell”, Albus dismissed. “No, there isn't a spell that does that, it was wild magic.”

“Where is Mariana?”, Jascha asked urgently. He reached out to her through the bond but found only emptiness where she should be. Felix whined in distress and Scout came and clung to their ace. “Where is she?” Jascha demanded.

Albus' eyes rested on a large burn mark on the floor where lightning had struck. “I’m terribly sorry to say this, but it seems as if she was struck by lightning and didn't survive it.”

“No”, Jascha said coldly. “She isn't dead, I would know.”

Chapter 23: More Revelations

Cool gray shadows floated around him. They twisted and writhed in a sinuous dance. Nikki sat amongst them, trying to decide on his next move. He didn't want to go home. He was legally an adult, so he didn't have to anyway. He knew that Arkhet and the others would be looking for him, so he ruled out going to the Kadels, the Deveraines and Ryker's Bane immediately.

The sun was coming out when he shadowed to the outside of the healer compound. He didn't approach, but just stood waiting. After a few minutes, his quarry emerged from the gates. Quinn looked startled for a moment. “Nikki”, he signed. “This is a surprise, is everything okay? Are you feeling ill?”

“I'm perfectly fine, Quinn. You mentioned your routine when you were treating me. I just wondered if you might like some company during your run?” Nikki said brightly.

“That would be great”, Quinn agreed. “Let's get to it.”
Nikki jogged along next to Quinn. He was enjoying the run, trying to clear his head. After about an hour of solid running, Quinn steered them into a little park and began walking to cool down.

“So do you want to tell me what's bothering you?” Quinn signed.

Nikki blinked at him. “What makes you think something’s bothering me? I can't just want to go for a run with you?” Nikki asked.

Quinn gave him a wry look. “Well, you’ve never come to run with me before. And I'm guessing you don't usually run in your nightclothes. So, I'm using my superior deductive skills and thinking you came to me to talk.” Quinn signed.

Nikki blushed and quickly transfigured his nightclothes into a shirt and pants. “Is it okay?”, he asked softly. “If I did want to talk to you?”

“Of course”, signed Quinn. He and Nikki went and sat on a bench under the trees.

Nikki told him what had happened with Bran, and how he'd gotten his own memories to process through. “So, I was able to see all the way back, back to my very first moments of life. I saw something that happened when I was a baby. Something my family circle did, that affected my whole life. And they never told me!” He burst out.

“Do you want to tell me what that was?”, Quinn asked softly. Nikki just shook his lowered head, tears spilling out of the corners of his eyes. Quinn normally wouldn't push, but, as a certified healer, there were some things that he would have to report. “Was it any kind of abuse or neglect?”

Nikki's head came up, “No, of course not, nothing like that!”

Quinn decided to change tactics. “So, you saw your whole life. I bet that was pretty fascinating. You could get a general impression of the kind of childhood you had. Have you done that, or are you only focusing on just one thing?”

“Focusing on the one thing”, Nikki admitted. “I want to tell you everything, Quinn, but I just can't.”

Quinn nodded and signed, “That's okay, Nikki.” He wasn't going to push anymore. If there hadn't been abuse or neglect, well, really there were only a few other things it could be. He was guessing Nikki was adopted. It didn't surprise him that they hadn't told him. The boy was the Crown Prince of the Shadow element. Some might feel that he didn't have a right to that title, if they knew he wasn't born a Cunningham. “Let me ask you this, Nikki. Does your family circle love you?”

“Of course!” Nikki said without hesitation.

“I'm not trying to make light of what you're feeling, but, maybe, concentrate on the fact that they loved you. Think of your childhood. Were they good parents? Did you feel supported and cared for? Did you have everything you needed? If so, then, balance that against what you're feeling right now to see.” Quinn signed.

“To see what?” Nikki asked.

“If it was enough”, Quinn said simply. “But, for now, I'm sure the pareya’s are putting breakfast on the table and they'll be wondering where I am.”

Nikki quickly stood. “I'm sorry! I didn't mean to keep you from your meal. I'll be going. Thank you for talking to me.”

“Well, I'd be a pretty poor healer if I let you get away without a good, nutritious breakfast. Come on! You can meet my crazy family”, Quinn encouraged.

Nikki smiled and fell into step beside Quinn as they walked towards the Kalzik estate.

 

Hellhound Bas jumped into the air, clashing harshly with Hellhound Melacor. Both boys used their paws to fight for purchase on the other. They were pretty evenly matched. “Enough. Come here”, called Aiden. Bas and Melacor raced over to the older Hellhound. They sat on either side of him and he stroked their fur and rubbed their ears. “Very good job today! You've both improved steadily, so much so that you'll be separated and put up against some of the adult hounds starting next week.” Both hounds wagged their tails frantically. This was what they'd been working for after all.

After Lord Aiden dismissed them, both boys wandered back to Melacor’s room and sank down on the bed looking at the ceiling. After a moment they glanced over at each other and smiled. “We made it!” said Bas.

“We're not considered pups anymore”, Melacor said with relish. “We should celebrate!”

“Yeah!” Bas enthused. “Let's go to the dive!”

Melacor made a face. “I don't know why you like going there so much. It's boring.”

“Well, you get to see all kinds of different people and you can watch the flyers. It's fun.”

Melacor huffed, “Fine, we can go there, only because I don't know a good place to go, though. Will SHE be there?”

“No”, said Bas, “She's spending the day shopping with her Mera. You've never said why you don't like Mina.”

Melacor shrugged, “She isn't our kind.”

“Whatever,” said Bas, "Let's just go.”

 

Arkhet felt like he was losing his mind. He'd looked everywhere for Nikki. The Deveraines, the Kadels and all of Ryker's Bane had promised to contact him if he showed up there. An incoming message raised his hopes. They fell again when he saw it was the school requesting his presence because of the triplets. He sighed, he didn't have time to go there and go to the meeting with the royals. The meeting with the royals took precedence, of course. He was desperately hoping Nikki wasn't going to blow off his royal duties. Tannis and the twins would have to handle the school.

 

The sun was beating down on the dive. Bas and Melacor were running back and forth under the water spouts. Bas stopped and cocked his head. For just a moment, he thought he’d heard Mina. There! That voice! It was Mina, he was sure of it.

He walked towards the large lava rocks, Melacor following at his heels. He peered over the top of a rock, toward the main area of the dive. Mina was standing there, looking gorgeous in a bright blue sundress. He could see her, facing an older boy and holding his hand. As Bas continued to watch, Mina leaned forward and pressed a kiss to the other boy’s lips.

Bas was frozen. Why was Mina here kissing another boy? Did she lie to him? She had to have! He moved around the rocks, woodenly, toward her. “Mina”, he called, “why are you here? I thought you were going to be with your mera today?”

Mina spun around and gasped in surprise. “Bas!”

“You lied to me, Mina!” He said angrily.

The little blonde Air Dragel stared at him helplessly. The boy at her side moved forward and said, “Mina, who is this?”

Mina stared at Bas for a moment and then answered, “He’s just a friend”, as she took the boy's arm and guided him away.

Bas gazed sadly at the departing couple. Then suddenly, in his peripheral vision, he caught black fur and red eyes. Melacor had burst from behind the rocks in full Hellhound form. People screamed as he barreled down the walkway, straight for Mina. Diving to the side of her at the last minute, Melacor reached out and locked his jaws on the hem of her sundress. The thin straps were no match for the hound and gave easily as the dress was torn from her body. Mina was left in her undergarments, screaming. Melacor continued racing down the walkway, shaking his head jauntily and waving Mina’s dress like a bright blue flag.

 

Nikki shadowed into his bedroom. The house seemed quiet, Hopefully no one was here. He took a quick shower and dressed himself for the royal meeting. He was upset with his parents, but he’d made a commitment to take up the duties of the acting royal for the Shadow element and he wouldn't break that.

He shadowed to the meeting room entrance, a few minutes before they were to start. Arkhet was already in his chair. When he saw Nikki, he rushed out into the hall. “Nikki! You're here! We need to talk. “

“Of course, Advisor Arkhet, I'm happy to discuss any royal matters you wish”, Nikki said coldly.

“That isn't what I mean and you know it! The meeting is about to start, will you come home afterwards so that we can work this out?” Arkhet pleaded.

“No”, Nikki said simply. “I'm not ready to talk yet.” Then he moved into the meeting room and took his seat. After a moment, Arkhet followed him.

Once everyone was seated, King Alcandor spoke up saying, “I have three lists to present today. The first concerns those who are guilty of stealing our people. The second are those who knew what was going on but didn’t commit any crimes. The third, and smallest list is those who are members of those clans but didn't know or participate in any criminal activity. Those on the third list are mostly underage clan members and submissives. They will need help in finding their way back from this, as their leaders are all on the first list.”

Dawne spoke up saying, “The air element will, of course, take charge of them and help them.”

“That brings me to the second list, those who knew about the crimes being committed but didn't participate.” Alcandor continued.

“How many are on that list?” Prince Perryton wanted to know.

“Sixty two and all of them are pareya.” Alcandor said.

“We would need to interview them and find out how much they knew and when they knew it.” Said Ebony.

“To what purpose? Lady Bianca asked. “Fine them and let them go with a warning.”

“Where would they go?” Prince Raspen asked. “Their clans are decimated.”

“Do we intend to let any of them keep their clan names?” Nikki asked “I say those on the third list who are innocent, be placed with a sponsor family in the Air element, whose name they will take. Do the same with those on the second list, but, make them do five years of community service. That way, they can pay with labor rather than credits. Also, those three family names disappear forever.”

“I like the idea of community service instead of making them pay a fine when they have no means. However, I think five years is excessive.” Said Ebony.

Alec was watching Nikki. He looked tired and stressed today. Alec wondered what was bothering him. Perhaps he'd argued with Dimwit? He wasn't even fighting the Fire Princess' suggestion of one year instead of five.

Nikki sighed as it was voted and carried for the second list to do only one year of community service. If he were honest, he would admit he didn't care. He was struggling not to get overwhelmed with his own problems.

Alcandor had just finished going over those on the third list who would face criminal charges.

Prince Raspen drew out a list of names of those in the earth element who would push for blood. Lady Bianca surprised all of them by removing a long list of the Nameless, Fae and Weres who wished to push for blood. Dawn also laid her list on the table. Everyone looked at Ebony.

The Fire Princess huffed as she put her list down. “This may need to be amended later, as the Evansons are still off-world.”

“Shall we start the trials tomorrow then?” Alcandor asked happily.

“No”, said Prince Perryton, “The three day period for our Mera starts tomorrow.”

“What is that?” Asked Devrim.

Alec rolled his eyes, he really had named him correctly, it seemed.

“Whenever a royal dies, they lie in state in a designated area of their element for three days, allowing the people of their element to pay their final respects. On the third day, the funeral takes place in the main auditorium, so that everyone else can pay their respects.” Dawne said.

“Why would anyone want to pay their respects to a criminal?” Nikki asked coldly. “I understand she was your Mera and she is deceased, so she can't be made to pay for her crimes. But, I think you should bury her privately. Honoring her, having her people pay respects? That's a slap in the face to all of her victims”, Nikki's voice was ice cold.

“Our Mera was Queen of the Air element for over 100 years. Yes, she made a mistake. But, overall, she was a good queen. She did wonderful things for her element and that should be remembered and honored”, said Dawne.

“There is no need for the populace to ever know that she was involved with these crimes”, said Prince Perryton. “We can keep that quiet now.

Nikki felt hot and then cold. This couldn't be happening. The Air Queen, who caused so much suffering, was going to keep her reputation intact and be honored. She was going to be remembered as a good queen! “Nikki, are you okay?” Arkhet's hand on his arm pulled him out of his spiral. He was taking a deep breath to try to calm himself down.

Princess Dawne spoke again, “When the three day mourning period is over, construction will start on the monument for her. It is traditional and Perry and I will be paying for it, of course.”

Nikki's head was spinning! Three days of being honored! A monument to celebrate her! He couldn't control the whine that slipped out of his mouth and he rose from his seat and yelled, “No! This will not happen!” His shadows hit the table they were sitting around and ripped it apart. Pieces of wood went flying to all corners of the room. Nikki stood in the middle of the destroyed table, completely covered in shadows. All they could see of him was his piercing reptilian, green eyes and black leathery wings. He stared at the royals who had jumped up and scattered around the room.

“You want to celebrate the woman who stole, raped and tortured our people? Go right ahead, have your three days of honor and build her a monument! Have a parade, for all I care! But, don't call yourselves just! Don't say you have your people's best interests at heart! You disgust me!”

Nikki shadowed away. The room was completely silent when Ebony spoke up, “He shouldn't be able to use his shadows to destroy things in here and he shouldn't be able to shadow out. Did everyone see his wings? What is he?”

“He's magnificent”, said Alec.

“Is that all you have to say?” Alcandor sneered at Ebony. “Nothing about the fact that a member of this body is so repulsed by his fellow member’s actions that he ripped up the table and left?”

“I’ve been saying all along that he is too young for this. He doesn't understand how things work”, said Perry.

Ebony nodded. “He only sees things in black or white. There are no shades of grey for him.

Alcandor said nothing more. He'd been responsible for death before, but he'd never regretted one as much as he was Queen Arista’s. Dawne and Perry were taking complete advantage of her demise.

Queen Dreswell spoke into the quiet. “Thinking that this can be kept quiet and out of the public eye is merely wishful thinking at this point. We have over 300 citizens who are going to be rejoining the population. Our best bet is to get ahead of it and let everyone know. Princess Dawne, Prince Perryton, your mother already had a reputation for favoritism and bending the law. I sincerely doubt you can keep her deeds from coming to light. As for Prince Dominic’s reaction? While I didn't rip up a table, I share it. And I don't fall into the category of being too young for politics. The two of you should be ashamed of yourselves for what you're trying to do.”

 

Ariki Deveraine couldn't stop thinking about the submissive to whom Soula had introduced him, at the dive. Nikki Cunningham was gorgeous! And he was no pushover. He had immediately demanded to know why he would need an escort. Ariki had to see him again!

He headed up the stairs and tapped on Soula 's door. When she called for him to come in, he stepped inside with his hands behind his back. “I have something for you. A friend of mine at the flight school was talking about these. I thought you might like them.” He said, pulling a giant bag of candy from behind his back.

“Moody Muckers!” Soula yelled in delight! “Oh Ariki, thank you! These are great! I haven't tried them yet, but, they're supposed to turn your hair the color of your mood while you're eating them!”

“I'm glad you like them” said Ariki, “It's kind of a large bag. Why don't you invite a friend over to try them out with you? Maybe a fellow submissive would like to try them as much as you?”

Soula bounced up and down on her bed joyously. “Riki, that's a great idea! I’ll do just that!” Soula said happily.

Ariki moved back downstairs, near the front door. Now all he had to do was wait. This time when he saw Nikki Cunningham, he wouldn't mention escorts. He'd tell him what beautiful eyes he has. Ariki was still deep in his thoughts when the bell rang. He jumped up and eagerly raced to the door. His whole face fell when he saw Shayla Imaldis standing on the other side.

 

Bas and Melacor were back in Death's court. They were lying next to each other on Melacor's bed giggling. “You really got her good for me. Thank you!” Said Bas.

“I did, didn't I?”, sniggered Melacor.

“She hurt me”, Bas said quietly. “If she didn't want to be with me, why not just tell me so?” Bas rolled over on his side.

“I don't know why they do the things they do,” Melacor shrugged. He rolled on his side so the two boys were facing each other, “I'll never hurt you, Bas” Melacor said, leaning in and giving him a soft kiss.

Bas touched his lips. “My first kiss”, he said in awe. Melacor was looking at him warily, waiting to see how he would react. Bas smiled and leaned toward the other boy, “More of that, please.” He whispered and pressed his lips to Melacor's.

A sharp knock on the door had them pulling apart. “Lord Aiden wants to see Bas.”

The boys hurried into the throne room where Lord Aiden sat languidly on his throne. “I've had a request from the Air courts to come and issue a formal complaint against you. A representative of the complaining family will be here in 30 minutes. Bas, you need to summon a representative, whoever is the acting royal for the Shadow element while your parents are off world.”

Bas gulped, he really didn't want to summon Nikki, when he was busy with so many other things. But, he spun a message out and sent it off to his brother, hoping for the best.

Nikki shadowed in a few minutes later and bowed to Lord Aiden. “I understand that the Air element is bringing a formal complaint against my brother Sebastian?”

“Yes, though they haven't said what the complaint is about. They have only requested permission to come into my court to make it. As it is my court, I'll be presiding, so Bas will need a defender.”

“I'll definitely defend my brother!” Nikki said firmly. “Bas, come here," he called.

Just then the air shimmered and three figures materialized in the court.

Mina was easily recognizable to Nikki, the boy beside her was not nor was the tall gheyo with hair in braids.

Lord Aiden didn't move from his seat, forcing the three new arrivals to walk over and stand before his throne. The gheyo bowed to Lord Aiden. “Lord Aiden, I am Minh Shiai, Air element, gheyo Princess and representative of the Noble House of Shiai. We've come to lodge a claim of sexual assault against one of your hounds, one Sebastian Arlo Cunningham. My cousin, Mina Felicity Shiai, was the victim.”

“What!” Nikki, Bas and Melacor all cried out at the same time.

Nikki stepped forward and said, “Lord Aiden, I am Dominic Alex Cunningham, Shadow element, and acting Crown royal for the Royal House of Cunningham.”

Aiden nodded and looked at Mina, “Please tell me what happened, my dear.”

Mina cleared her throat nervously. “Mina Felicity Shiai of the Noble House of Shiai. Well, I was at the dive with Jacques”, she said, glancing at the boy at her side.

Lord Aiden held a hand up to stop her and looked at the boy. “And your full name, as a witness, please.”

“Jacques Blandis Merryweather, Air element, pareya, of the Noble House of Merryweather”, the boy said.

“Please continue”, Aiden instructed Mina.

“Well Bas and I have been sorta dating for over a year. But, I was bored with him and then I met Jacques. I thought we might be better suited, so I arranged to meet him at the dive. I didn't want to jeopardize my relationship with Bas if things didn't work out with Jacques. So, I told Bas I'd be busy with my Mera”, Mina said without an ounce of shame. “I'm sure everyone can understand that, as a young submissive, I have to be very careful and choosy when selecting my future circle.”

“I didn't realize you were old enough to inherit”, Aiden commented.

Mina flushed red, “Well, I'm not. But everyone says I'm going to be a submissive when I do inherit.” Mina took a deep breath, “I was getting to know Jacques, when Bas came up and called me a liar! Jacques asked who he was and I said he was a friend. We were walking away when the assault happened.” Mina lowered her head and said, “We were just walking along minding our own business when Bas changed into his Hellhound form. He ran at us and then shredded my clothing from my body. I was mortified, I was at the most popular hangout for the Air element in nothing but my undergarments!” Mina sobbed.

Aiden turned to Bas, “What do you have to say for yourself, Sebastian?”

Bas bowed low to the Hellhound Lord. “Sebastian Arlo Cunningham, Hellhound, Prince of the Royal House of Cunningham. My Lord Aiden, I hope you know that I would never lie to you. Mina is lying again. I did not do what she’s saying. I was at the dive and I did confront her about lying to me. However, that was the extent of my interaction with her.”

Aiden turned back to Mina, “Did you see him change form?”

“Well, no”, said Mina.

Aiden looked at Jacques, “Did you?”

The boy looked uncomfortable, but shook his head, no.

“Have you spent a lot of time with Bas in his Hellhound form so that you can distinguish it from other hounds?” Lord Aiden wanted to know.

Mina again shook her head. Minh spoke up then and said, “This is ridiculous! What other Hellhound would it be? She only knows one, so it has to be him!”

“My brother has told you that he didn't do this, and she has even admitted freely that she lies when it suits her. How do we know she isn't lying about knowing another hound?”

“It might interest all parties to know, that I was contacted by the Blood Whisper.” said Lord Aiden. “The dive is a popular hangout and so they surveil it. He was able to tell me that he witnessed what happened and was investigating it himself, as an underage girl was stripped in public. He stated that Bas was standing near Mina and Jacques, but continued to stand there in human form as they walked away. The hound came from a different area, from behind a large pile of lava rocks and was already transformed so the Blood Whisper did not see his human form.”

“The Blood Whisper has no reason to be untruthful concerning what he saw and so I'm inclined to believe him. Sebastian Arlo Cunningham did not assault Mina Felicity Shiai, and I consider this charge against him to be dismissed.”

Minh was furious, “One of your hounds assaulted my cousin! If it wasn't this one, then find out which one it was! The Blood Whisper was able to tell you he saw a hound!”

“Rest assured I will be investigating this further”, said Lord Aiden.

Minh then turned on Bas, “He was there! Ask him which of your hounds it was!”

Nikki stepped in front of Bas. “Why should my brother help you when you've just falsely accused him? Find the hound on your own and leave my brother out of it!” Nikki said angrily.

Minh growled and moved toward Nikki, who merely straightened and moved forward as well. “Come on then, if you like. I'm not afraid of a fight.”

“Stop!” Lord Aiden declared. “I won't have any fights in Death’s court unless I've sanctioned them. The Air party will be leaving now.” Minh shot one last glare at Dominic and then the three portaled away.

Lord Aiden turned to look at Melacor, “Is there anything you want to tell me, Melacor?”

“Nothing you don't already know, My Lord”, Melacor said with complete sincerity.

Lord Aiden smirked and said, “Boys, you are dismissed.” “Prince Dominic, is there anything I may assist you with?”

Nikki bowed low and asked, “I would like permission to spend a bit of time in your court, to speak with my brother.”

“Granted”, Aiden said with a leisurely wave and if he wondered why Nikki didn't just take his brother home to talk, he didn't ask.

The boys were once again in Melacor's room, with Nikki joining them as well. Nikki moved over and hugged his brother. “Are you okay, Bas?”

Bas shrugged, “I'm not happy she turned out to be a liar. But, I'm not going to shed any tears over her. She isn't worth my concern.”

“That's a good way to look at it.” Nikki praised. “Are you doing okay, Melacor? Any idea who that mysterious hound was?”

Melacor laughed, “I was waiting to be accused any moment. I mean if it wasn't Bas, then it must be me! We're the only two juvenile hounds in Death's court.”

“I guess we can all be glad that Mina and Jacques don't know much about Hellhounds.” said Nikki, ruffling Bas’ hair.

 

The day was finally over and Wikhn couldn't be happier. He was headed out the door with Dahlia and Memei. Dahlia was recounting a particularly hilarious situation with one of the patients. All three of them were laughing. As they reached street level, a small child stepped forward and bowed to Dahlia. “May I present you with this favor, My Lady?”

“You may”, said Dahlia, “Lay it down on that step, please.” She reached into her pocket and pulled out a handful of sweets which she gave to the boy. “For a job well done.” She praised. The child grinned and ran off.

Dahlia turned to the sky blue envelope that lay on the stairs. She cast several different spells at it to make sure it wasn't dangerous. The last spell was to determine who sent it: Shayla Imaldis. Dahlia pulled on her element and lightning struck the favor. The delicate paper quickly burned, leaving naught but a pile of ash on the clinic steps. “Not a word, I don't want to talk about it.” The gheyo ace warned Wikhn and Mimei.

 

Lady Prudence Imaldis was taking tea in her lavender parlor when her daughter Shayla walked in. She controlled the urge to wrinkle her nose at the breezy skirt and shawl the girl wore. After all, after the coming hunt, the child would be bonded, and no longer hers to worry about. “Have you come to join me for tea, Shayla?”

“Yes Mera, I have”, Shayla said, sitting down. “I know it has been decided that I will hunt this season. I want to do a contained heart cry.”

Prudence promptly dropped her tea cup and it shattered on the floor. “A contained heart cry? Absolutely not! Shayla, what are you thinking? I won't have the heiress of the Air on a stage, begging for suitors like the common rabble do! Besides, I already have the members of your circle selected. All you need to do is meet them and then begin courting.”

“No!”, Shayla said firmly. “You will sponsor me for a contained heart cry or I will go over your head to Princess Dawne! Excuse me, Mera, I've decided I don't want any tea, after all”, Shayla said, rising to her feet.

 

Nikki shadowed to the outside of the Kadels house. He was tired and worn out from the day. He wanted to see Bran, hopefully his friend would let him stay with him. When he knocked on the door it was Maia who came to greet him. “Oretta”, he said, giving her a quick bow. “I was hoping I could visit with Bran for a bit.”

“Brynn is with her Dera. Fargo is corporeal at the moment and they went for dinner together. But, you my student, are just who I need to see. Come in and sit down, Nikki.”

Nikki walked in warily. “I'm sure Arkhet probably called you, Oretta.”

She nodded, “He did. He's very worried about you.”

Nikki squirmed a bit. “I am going to go home, I just wanted some time to myself to think. You know what they did, don't you?” Maia merely nodded again.

“Oretta, why didn't you tell me?” Nikki asked plaintively.

“And why should I tell you such? You were a happy, contented young man who knew exactly who you were. Your problem, Nikki, is you haven't realized that you are still the same as you were before you knew.”

“But, how can I be, Oretta?! They lied to me, they stole me!”

“Now just hush!” Maia said sternly. “No such things occurred. They took in a child in need. You never had a single day in your life that you were not loved. You're being quite the drama queen about it because you don't know the whole story. I can help with that.”

Maia steered him towards the workroom. “What have I always told you about this scrying bowl?” Maia quizzed.

“It shows only the truth.” Said Nikki.

“That is correct. When Arkhet contacted me and I knew you knew, I scryed for your life as Harry James Potter. Look into the bowl and you will see what your life would have been had Scout not rescued you when she did.”

Nikki approached the bowl hesitantly. Maia made it sound like he might not like what he saw. “Do it now”, Maia ordered firmly. Nikki grasped the sides of the bowl and peered down. The familiar disconnected feeling was there for just a moment and then his sight pulled him into the vision.

 

Arkhet had a massive headache. The triplets were pouting in their room, Bas had had to answer a formal charge from the Air courts and Nikki had found out his beginnings and was refusing to come home. His circle’s triad hadn’t even been off-world for twenty four hours yet! They would never trust him to be in charge again.

Canis was currently throwing a fit. He was crying for his Mera and demanding Arkhet produce her. Canis stood up and stomped his foot. “I'm going to go find Mera!” The boy announced angrily. A small portal appeared and Canis stepped through it and disappeared.

Arkhet froze in horror. Then he bellowed up the stairs, “Tannis get down here! I've lost Canis!” The mage came flying down the stairs followed by the Vega twins.

“You what?” Tannis demanded! Arkhet quickly explained. The mage began studying the area where the portal had appeared. “It's definitely Canis’ magic, I just need to find out where it took him.”

Just then, a message popped in from Maury. He was holding Canis and reassured them that the little boy was fine. Maury offered to keep Canis for the evening, to give them a breather. Arkhet gratefully accepted. He then trudged towards the stairs to explain AGAIN why, as much as they wanted to do something nice, it was not okay to reanimate the class' dead goldfish.

 

Nikki came out of the vision feeling sick. His face was covered in tears. He looked up at Maia and said, “I would have had a horrible life! No one loved me! Those evil Dursleys abused me! I was malnourished and underweight. Then that school! In danger every year and being constantly pushed and manipulated to save everyone!” Nikki shuddered.

Maia pulled her student into a hug. “How do you feel now?” She asked.

“You were right. I'm the same person I've always been, except now I know I'm luckier than most.” Nikki told her.

Maia’s eyes caught something in the bowl and she stiffened. Kissing Nikki's head she told him, “Go get your brother from Death’s court and both of you go home right away.”. When Nikki stared at her, she clapped her hands at him. “Hurry now!”

Nikki shadowed into the Cunningham living room with Bas right behind him. Arkhet, Tannis and the twins were sitting there. They stopped talking when the two boys came in. Nikki threw himself into Arkhet's arms saying, “I'm sorry, I'm so sorry, I understand now and I don't blame you, any of you!” He then hugged Tannis, Ellery and Everett.

When that was done, Arkhet said quietly, “Nikki, Bas sit down. We got word from Felix tonight, your Mera is missing.”

Chapter 24: A Silent, Deadly Promise

Jascha stared coldly at Albus Dumbledore. “You have a very slim chance to live, Torvak. I suggest you take it. I will ask again, where is Mariana?”

“My Dear Fellow, clearly you're overwrought. Might I suggest” and then Jascha’s shadows grabbed him or tried to. Albus Dumbledore disappeared into thin air.

“A Gemini spell!”, said Aracle, “He most likely grabbed Queen Mariana and took her away, while leaving a double of himself here to allay our suspicions.”

“Scout, Hadrian, hunt, find Mariana and that damned Torvak. Felix you're with me.”Jascha said fiercely as he stalked out of the hospital wing. Turning at the door, he looked at the other half of their party. “The rest of you should probably help the children. I don't anticipate this will take long. Lady Gorgens, if you would, contact Prince Raspen and ask for back up to help with the students. Whatever Kalziks and Kuroes can be spared. I'll be contacting my circle as well as Ryker's Bane. I have a feeling there's more going on than what we're seeing.”

 

Albus Dumbledore was elated! He'd easily taken the little shadow Dragel and apparated to his office. He'd moved into the passageway quickly, levitating Mariana's unconscious body. He entered the door to his collection. After pulling the gurney from the closet, he levitated Mariana onto it.

“Well, now aren't you a beauty” he said smugly. “You're going to be a great centerpiece for my collection, until today I didn't have a shadow. And I must say, I like you much better when you're unable to speak. You've got quite a sharp mouth”, Albus admonished, still smarting from the buffoon comment.

A cat patronus appeared in the room, “Albus, these Dragels are tearing the castle apart! We need you immediately.” Minerva 's voice came through.

“Drat it all! Why couldn't they just accept what they were told?” Albus cast a stronger sleep spell on Mariana, then apparated to his office. He grabbed a white crystal off of his desk and then apparated below the school. The ward stone shown with four crystals, red, blue, yellow and green but only the headmaster held the white needed to change them.

He hurriedly stuck the white crystal in and began rewriting the wards to eject anyone with Dragel blood from the castle and keep them out. He finished the last part of the spell as the deaf shadow Dragel materialized in front of him. The tall masked one appeared at her side and immediately sprang at him. The wards whisked both of them away and Albus breathed a sigh of relief.

The tower that housed his collection had a separate ward stone. Hogwarts sometimes changed the stairs or rooms. He couldn't risk something like that happening where his collection was stored. So he'd rewritten the Hogwarts wards not to recognize that particular tower as part of the school. He was grateful for it now.

 

Jun jumped off her pedestal and quickly made her way over to the unconscious woman. She grabbed a scalpel and carved the rune sequence into her calf. She wanted to try to wake her up, but she heard her captor coming down the hall. She quickly covered the altered skin and jumped back on her pedestal.

She watched and listened carefully as the man cast the spell and quickly levitated her into place on a pedestal in a cage a few spots down from Jun. He seemed to be in a hurry. Jun hoped it was because someone was trying to rescue her.

Now that she was no longer in stasis, she was hungry. She didn't know how much longer she could go without food. The tops of the merrow tanks were open and she had used a cup from the medical bay and levitated it into the top of the cage, filled it with water then brought it back to her to quench her thirst. But, she'd had no way to get food

 

Lying on her bed in the dorm was unusual for Luna, she preferred to be outside. She was trying to puzzle out what the Gentle Mother had told her. If her mother wasn't dead, where was she? Luna definitely didn't like to think of her being with someone who was neither gentle nor kind!

She got up and headed toward the hospital wing, perhaps Madam Pomfrey could give her a headache potion. Then she could think more clearly and figure things out. As she approached the doors, she could hear the Madam fussing. “And then, the whole place just went crazy! Wild magic the likes of which you've never seen before!”

“Wild magic?” Asked Minerva. “How did that happen?”

“The Weasleys!” Poppy shrilled. “That Bill Weasley did a ritual right in my infirmary! I warned him it was illegal! Well, it's no surprise that there was a magical backlash! It killed one of those Dragels, and poor Albus had to tell them so. Well, then they just went crazy! They refused to believe she was dead, and accused the headmaster of stealing her! Can you imagine anyone speaking to the Headmaster that way? And in his own school!”

Luna pressed herself tight against the wall. She no longer had a headache. Instead, she thought she might be having a heart attack. She pressed a hand against her chest, as if to quiet the madly thumping organ within.

What Madam Pomfrey was describing was exactly what had happened to her own mother years ago. There hadn't been a body. Her mother had disappeared into the spell she had been creating when the magical backlash hit. Luna had never questioned it, no one had. After all, spell creation was illegal, just like rituals were.

 

Jascha, Felix, Scout and Hadrian found themselves unceremoniously dumped outside of Hogwarts. Ilsa, Greta and several others were also there. Scout immediately tried to shadow back inside and sent through the bond not to try it. The Torvak had put up war wards. Nothing was going to get through them.

“What happened, why are we outside?” Charlie asked.

“It looks like the wards threw us out”, said Bill.

“But why?” Asked Molly.

That Torvak has stolen my bonded!” Jascha said angrily.

“The wards are set to expel and repel anyone with Dragel blood.” Said Bill.

“That can't be right”, said Arthur. “I was expelled as well and I have no Dragel blood.”

“We can argue about who has what later”, said Greta. “Aracle can you rip those wards down, and get us back in?”

The time mage shook his head. “Not by myself, I'd need a team, they're war wards. They're extremely strong and draw strength from anyone trying to alter or remove them. They not only repel, but will kill us if we try to cross them.”

“But this must be a mistake”, said Molly. “Even the children have been expelled.”

“It's no mistake. He has Mariana and he intends to keep her. Ilsa, were you able to contact Prince Raspen?” Jascha demanded.

“Yes, I relayed your message and he's sending back up. Until he does, may I suggest we move into the trees? We're far too exposed here.”

Hadrian bent down and slung a Weasley twin over each shoulder and headed off into the forest. The rest of them followed him, carrying the children with them.

Jascha was the last to leave the gates. He stared up at Hogwarts in silent deadly promise, before he too moved off into the trees.

Chapter 25: I'm not asking for permission

Dawne and Perry sat in Dawne’s office by themselves. Not even guards were present. “What did you want to talk about?” Dawne asked.

“I keep saying that Nikki Cunningham is too young to be in politics. But, is it possible that we're too jaded? Our Mera committed a horrible crime for years. She told us herself she was guilty. And she said when we were older we'd understand. Is that where we're headed, Dawne, to where we don't bat an eye about selling our own people?”

“No, of course not Perry! Not at all. We both know what Mera did was wrong. We aren't about to commit criminal acts like she did. But, if we don't give her the honors the death of a royal usually has, then the populace will wonder why. We absolutely cannot let anyone know what she did. The people would lose faith in the crown.”

“And if Queen Bianca is right and it's too late?”

“It isn't too late.” Dawn said firmly. “I gave up everything for the crown. I won't lose the people's confidence before I've even had the opportunity to gain it. I want to serve our people and I know I can be a good queen for them.”

 

Prince Raspen was alone in his study having a drink. The boy's words were echoing in his head. “Don't call yourselves just!” Trying to cover up Queen Arista’s crimes was unjust. But, she was dead, they couldn't punish her. Did the knowledge really have to get out to the populace? He'd been taught from a young age that the people had to have faith in their leaders. Surely, to give people that faith in their leaders, covering up the Air Queen’s crimes was the right thing to do…“Don't call yourselves just!” Raspen sighed and poured another drink.

 

Queen Killigan was annoyed. This was the third night Alcandor had not come to bed. Well, they'd had quite enough of it! They swam towards his office and were about to push the door open when they realized someone was already inside. Killigan paused and listened at the keyhole.

“You couldn't have known she'd act this way.” Alec said.

“I've always expected too much from her, always. This is actually rather typical, she plays the damsel in distress quite well.” Alcandor commented. “I didn't want her to be forced into a situation where she would have to act against her Mera. So, I took care of the problem. Now, as you saw, she and Perry want to sweep everything under the rug.”

“I doubt that's going to happen, not with the way Queen Dreswell and Prince Dominic reacted.”

Yes, but if it comes down to a vote Air, Earth and Fire will vote together against Shadow and Storm. I can either vote with Dawne, Raspen and Ebony and give them a clear victory or vote with Dominic and Bianca and make it a tie.

“You should make it a tie, that would be devastating for the Air element. In the case of a tie, all the high nobles and noble houses of each element would be called in to vote a tie breaker. They would have to be briefed on the situation. Everyone would know that the Air Queen ordered those circles to enslave and sell her own people.”

“Perhaps I will”, Alcandor murmured. “Tell me Alec, do you think I'm a good king?”

“Of course I do, I knew I wanted you to rule the Aquakin'e even over my own brother. I chose you over my own family, I believe in you that much.”

“You're a good friend Alec, even though you're my cousin I think of you more like a little brother.” Alcandor told him.

“Pour us another then, big brother.” Alec prompted.

Killigan rolled their eyes, Alcandor and Alec were drunk and from the sounds of it being maudlin.

“So what about Dominic Cunningham?” Alcandor questioned. “What's happening there?”

“Nothing,” Alec said sullenly. “He snubbed me. I'm ignoring him.”

“I don't know how you can ignore someone who used his shadows to rip up the table and then glared out at the room with bat wings flapping in the shadows. And I heard you say, out loud mind, that he was magnificent.” Alcandor needled.

Alec sighed heavily. “I've been ignoring him, hoping he'll get curious about why and come and try to talk to me. But, that Dimwit keeps taking up all his time.”

“So what are you going to do about it? Alec? Alec!” Alcandor sighed. “Passed out cold! You, Baby brother, are a light weight.”

Killigan quickly swam back to the bedroom and feigned sleep. They had a lot to think about.

 

The Cunningham circle was packing their gear and preparing to go to Earth to help find their missing submissive. Nikki shadowed out and arrived in Death's court. “My Lord Aiden," he said bowing before the Hellhound’s thrown. “I have a boon to ask of you.”

After Nikki spoke with Lord Aiden he shadowed to Ryker's Bane and then the Kadels. Feeling pressed for time, he shadowed back home and quickly packed.

Everyone was in the living room when he came in. “Nikki, Bas, you'll look after your siblings, of course. And don't worry, we’ll bring your Mera home.” Arkhet said.

“Actually, Bas and I are both going on this mission. My Oret will be standing in as Lord Elswood, acting royal of the Shadow element. He’ll also take the triplets while we're gone. Imogene has agreed to help him. Maia is going to take Canis, if anyone can control his temper she can. Arkhet we need to stop by the meeting of the royals and get two of them to sign off on me leaving.”

Arkhet shook his head, “No, Nikki, you and Bas are not going. I can't believe you got others involved without discussing it with us first.”

“Lord Aiden is sending 15 Hellhounds, one of whom is Bas. The catch is they'll only go if I go as their commander.” Nikki said firmly.

Arkhet started to argue further when Ellery chimed in, “We don't have time for this. Take him to the meeting for the royals. If they sign off, we’ll take him to Earth - directly to Jascha. If he doesn't want him there he'll send him back.”

Arkhet thought for a moment and then said “Fine, let's go.”

 

The royal meeting room had been swept and tidied. The table had been replaced since Nikki had broken the last one. Nikki, Arkhet and Maury, were the last to arrive. Nikki remained standing, saying, “I'd like to address this body today after Prince Raspen.”

“Go right ahead”, said Ebony, thinking Nikki was going to apologize for his behavior. The looks on Dawne and Perry’s faces showed that they thought so as well.

“Prince Raspen, I assume you are aware of the situation on the Earth realm?” Nikki prompted.

“Yes, I was just about to tell everyone. It seems the situation is much worse than we anticipated. Queen Mariana is missing, King Jascha, the Blood Wraith, the Blood Raine and the Blood Raven and several others, have all been ejected from the school. War wards have been placed and set up to terminate anyone with Dragel blood who attempts to cross them. There is still a school full of children with early inheritances that shouldn't have them. There are also several students that need suppressions removed and blood purification rituals done. Last but not least, the head of the school who ejected them is a Torvak.

There were cries of shock and anger from around the chamber. “What happened to make this Torvak eject them.” Queen Bianca asked.

Raspen filled them in on the events that Ilsa had reported to him. “King Jascha is asking for reinforcements, he requested Ryker's Bane specifically as well as ward breakers and healers.”

“Let me make sure I understand”, said Ebony. “There was a backlash of wild magic and Queen Mariana disappeared and the Torvak leader said she was killed. But, King Jascha didn't believe him and attacked him. Then all Dragels were ejected. So, what happens if we attack these people and they are telling the truth? What if Queen Mariana really is dead?”

“My Mera is not dead!” Nikki said firmly.

Arkhet let his wings out with a flourish, “My wings are as vibrant as ever, not a speck of black in them. My submissive is alive and we need to get to Earth realm and rescue her. Also, the version of the headmaster that said she was dead and was subsequently attacked was part of a Gemini spell he used to get away.”

“The main things we need to take care of are: How quickly can those who are going to aid my circle be ready to leave? And, two of you need to sign off on me going off world. Lord Maurice Elswood will be acting royal for the Shadow element while my parents and I are gone.” Said Nikki.

Pandemonium, utter pandemonium, everyone was trying to speak over everyone else and no one was being heard.

A high, sharp whistle cut through the din. Maurice said simply, “I guess it comes in handy to work around young gheyos.”

Prince Perryton piped up saying, “You can't go off world. Maurice Elswood is well known for being Nameless. He can't be the acting royal for the Shadow element. And your next oldest sibling is what, twelve? Far too young.”

“He's fourteen, actually, and he's going to Earth with me. Lord Maurice Elswood is a Lord of the Shadow element. And, as the Nameless don't have representation on this body, it isn't a conflict of interest. Now, we're wasting time and I really want to move this along.”

“We aren't going to give you permission to go, you're needed here.” Ebony said primly.

“I'm not asking for permission. I'm going, this body will either sign off on it or not. But I am going and Lord Elswood will be acting in my place. I will say, I find it humorous that the very people who have tried to minimize and marginalize me because of my age, have now decided I'm needed.”

“I'll sign off on it. I'll also send ten members of Crimson Tide with you, under Alec’s command.” Said Alcandor.

“I will sign off as well”, said Queen Bianca. I can send Three gheyo suites to arrive over the next few days. They will be under Devrim’s command, of course.”

“Thank you King Alcandor, Thank you Queen Bianca, I'm leaving within the hour. If anyone else wants to send support in addition to what is already being sent, they can coordinate through Prince Raspen who is in touch with the Blood Wraith.”

After Nikki walked out, the room was quiet for a moment. Then a guard came in and spoke quietly to Prince Raspen. After the guard left, Raspen said, “Perry, Dawne you need to move your Mera from where she is being laid out in the Air Court’s Gardens and bury her privately. There is a mob gathering and they are threatening to rip her to pieces.”

“What, How?” Dawn said, shocked. “How could they even know?”

“Prince Dominic..” Ebony started.

But Queen Bianca cut her off saying, “That boy has one thing on his mind right now and that is rescuing his Mera. He didn't do this. The truth has a way of coming to light.”

“Was it you Queen Bianca?” Perry asked tiredly.

Queen Bianca smiled and said, “No, if you remember Princess Dawne insisted on confidentiality agreements for everyone, including Prince Dominic.”

“Then how?” Asked Perry.

“I don't know any more than you do. As I’ve said, though, the truth has a way of coming to light. We all have things to do”, said Bianca. “I suggest we adjourn.”

“Seconded”, said Dawne rising to her feet.

“I third, motion carried”, said Raspen.

 

The boutique was brightly lit, being situated near a coral reef and close enough to the surface for the light to reflect off the waters. Killigan swam in for their appointment. “I need my claws filed and buffed and let's paint them fuchsia”, they decided.

The merrow queen was celebrating. All of the landwalkers were finding out about the Air Queen and her criminal acts. There had nearly been a riot at the Air Royal Gardens. That should keep the pretty princess busy for quite a while. A salon worker moved over in front of them and bowed. “My Queen, shall we style your hair?”

“Why not?”, they smiled. “Oh! And let's put freshwater pearls in.” They said, snuggling into the chair for the afternoon.

Chapter 26: At the Base Camp

The Dragels made their way deeper into the forbidden forest. Scout stopped them a few times and changed their direction slightly. She kept them well away from Hogwarts, but also out of Centaur territory.

They eventually came to a large clearing. “This looks flat enough”, Hadrian commented. He removed a small square about the size of his thumbprint from a void stone. “Everyone backup as far as you can”, he instructed.

He placed the square on the ground and it began to grow into a large manor, complete with a huge iron gate that was attached to a fence covered with spikes. The top of the fence rose into a dome that had four lookout chairs. Greta and Ilsa were both looking at the new construction in admiration.

“Lord Maruke”, said Ilsa, “I have no words, this is fabulous!”

Hadrian grinned wolfishly, “I used the purse from my fight to become the Blood Raven to buy it. This is the first chance I've had to use it.”

“My word”, said Molly, “it certainly is a sight. Is it okay to go inside? To get the children indoors?”

“Yes, Everyone come inside, please. I'll set our own war wards once everyone is in. If others arrive later do not bring them in, come to me first so they can be added.”

Everyone was moving into the manor. Hadrian was staying outside to set the wards, when he heard it. Just the smallest sound, slightly different from the regular forest noise. He could have imagined it but he knew he hadn't. And then a voice called out, “Don't worry, I won't hurt you.”

A barefoot girl stepped through the trees. She was surrounded by Death’s own horses and they nuzzled and played with her long blonde hair. She continued to move toward Hadrian, saying, “I'll need to go inside to be added to the wards as well. My friends will stay towards the back near those trees .”

When Hadrian thought he could speak again he demanded, “Who are you? Do you know you just walked into a Dragel war camp?”

The girl simply nodded. “Do you have more of these houses? You'll need at least two more and people to fill them, of course. I’m Luna, and you are Hadrian, a reaper for the gentle Mother.”

Now Hadrian was really confused, who was this girl? She seemed not only easy in his presence but was calmly discussing war and Lady Death.

“Get inside”, Hadrian said gruffly. He was fascinated to notice Death’s horses went to the exact area she’d said they would.

 

“I want to know what is going on, Albus!” Minerva said angrily. “Why were we being attacked by Dragels! Why are there so many of them? I thought they were extinct? We have students missing! And where is Severus?”

Albus winced at that last question. He'd had very little time to rewrite the wards. The quickest way to protect himself was to arm them against all Dragels. But, he hadn't considered losing Severus and how much the Professor’s loss would be felt.

“Sit down Minerva”, he said, an idea taking shape in his mind. “As you know, I've always believed in second chances for those who make mistakes. And, I also believed that even though the ministry has made Dragels illegal, that they deserved a chance. Alas, Minerva, I fear I've made a grave error. That many Dragels could have only come from one place.”

Minerva McGonagall was on the edge of her seat, a hand clasped desperately against her mouth and chin. “Where Albus, where?”, she asked.

“Why from Lord Voldemort, of course. He is constantly seeking to recruit new agents to his cause.” Albus put on mask 23, I regret what I did but can't fix it. “I allowed them into this school. I permitted them into this very safe haven for our children. They did an illegal ritual in the hospital wing, and caused the death of one of their own people. Then when I pointed out that the one they were looking for was dead, they turned on me. I had to flee for my own safety.”

“Oh Albus, what shall we do? This is a school! We have to consider the students.”

“Exactly, Minerva! And, it is for that very reason that in a few moments, I'll be meeting with Minister Scrimgeour. I'll be asking for aurors and unspeakables to protect the school.” Albus put on mask 1, The hero of the people. “We cannot allow Lord Voldemort to gain ground by using his Dragel agents against us.”

“But, Albus! Shouldn't we evacuate the children? And what of those who are missing?”

Albus put on mask 36, the tired old man who has too many burdens, “I fear that the Dragels have those that are missing. Obviously, some sort of twisted revenge as they believe I stole one of their number from them.”

“But, surely you explained that the magical backlash killed her?”

Albus nodded sagely, “Oh course, but, remember what we know about Dragels. They are violent and irrational dark creatures. Now, if you’ll excuse me, Minerva, I really must get ready to meet with the Minister.”

Minerva opened the door to leave and Albus heard Lucius Malfoy downstairs screaming in the foyer. “What is wrong with this school? Narcissa is waiting outside, she said she shouldn't cross the wards! And now you utter incompetents tell me my son is missing! The Minister will hear about this!”

 

Hermione Granger made her way to the area Luna had told her to meet her. She wasn't comfortable walking so far into the forest alone, especially not after the last time she had done so. But, Luna had assured her that there were people here who could help her.

She entered a large clearing and saw a huge, muscular warrior coming straight for her. Hermione froze in fear. Then Luna skipped past the warrior and grasped her hand. “Oh good! You made it!” she said happily. “Come inside.”

“LunnNA!” Hadrian gritted between his teeth. “I need to add her to the wards.”

Oh, of course!” said Luna, pulling Hermione over to him.

“Are you expecting any more of your friends?” Hadrian demanded.

Luna cocked her head to the side. “Not at the moment, but I'll let you know.”

Hadrian sighed as the girls made their way inside. He had figured out that Luna was a seer. Seers were, of course, invaluable to any military endeavor. He'd asked Ilsa Gorgens to contact Prince Raspen and tell him that things were escalating and they needed two more battle bunkers. He'd done that all on the word of a strange girl he'd just met. To top it all off, he wasn't sure why. But, she was…. Hadrian didn't have a word for it! He shook his head.

 

Jun was sitting in her cage, leaning against the wall. She was tired and so hungry that she just wanted to conserve some energy. Her eyes closed for just a moment. Then a high sweet voice said, “Oh, don't go to sleep now, you and I have some things to discuss. I assume you are also a prisoner of that Torvak filth that I'm going to terminate soon?”

Jun opened her eyes to see the shadow Dragel was finally awake. “Are you Lady Mariana Cunningham? I think we met a few times in Death's court.” Jun asked, now that the woman was awake, she recognized her.

Mariana nodded her head. “We did, Lady Evanson. My alpha and some of our circle members are here on a mission. Briar and Rian Evanson are with us.”

Jun perked up a bit. “My submissive and beta are here? That's wonderful!”

“How are you and I awake and no one else is?” Mariana wanted to know.

“Look at your calf, that is why you are awake. I managed to do it for myself and you when he left briefly. I'm getting weaker and weaker, though. I've been without food for a while. And I don't sleep, because I never know when he'll come back and I'll have to jump back on the pedestal and pretend to be frozen in stasis like the others.”

Mariana removed a void stone from her pocket and pulled out some trail rations. “Eat up, if we're going to get out of here, I'm going to need you to be at full strength. “

Jun fell on the food ravenously. “Slowly”, Mariana cautioned. “The last thing we want is for you to be sick. So, you've been pretending to be frozen when he comes in? Why not just overpower him?”

“I don't know how strong he is. I was going to portal out, but, then I wouldn't be able to come back. He has one of my bonded, Regulus, I can't leave him.”

“You can portal out?” Mariana asked heartened. “I tried to use my shadows, but couldn't.”

Jun nodded, “That's temporary, it will come back to you. I heard him say the spell to put you in stasis. Do you have anything to write with? I'm trying to work on a counter to it.”

Mariana nodded and fished the requested items out of the void stone. “You're alpha aren't you and if I remember correctly, Nameless?” She asked Jun.

The red head nodded, “Yes. I'm also a runes mistress.”

Mariana considered the situation. She understood why Jun had stayed with her bonded. Alpha ranks always felt a heightened sense of responsibility. They tended to try to fix things themselves, rather than ask for help. Whereas, she, as a submissive, would have left as soon as she was able and trusted her bonded to help her get back to rescue everyone.

Jun was scribbling away furiously trying to break the spell. That was fine, Mariana had other things to think about. Such as what to do when the Torvak returns. She was Mariana Cunningham, she wouldn't be jumping back on her pedestal, she thought derisively. No, she would confront the bastard head on.

 

Hadrian was checking the wards again. Theodore Nott, Ilsa Gorgen’s mentored student, approached him. "We’ve got most of the space cleared, just a few more square feet and it'll be ready to flatten out for the battle bunkers.” The teen had been using his earth element to uproot trees for hours. Hadrian was impressed with his power level.

“That's good!” Said Hadrian. “Will you let Lady Gorgens know that as well?”

Theo grinned at him, “I already have, she's on her way with them. Between you and me, I think she and Greta are scheming on how they can end up with one.”

“Leave my possible scheming out of your conversation, Theo”, Ilsa said as she walked over. She then winked at him and said, “You're not supposed to figure that out.”

Hadrian smiled. “I'm very pleased with mine, so far. I really like those lookout chairs.”

Ilsa pouted, “Yes, yes, remind me that you own one, why don't you.”

Blaise ran up and gave a quick bow, “Theo, My Lady, we're ready for you to smooth out the ground.”

 

Inside the battle bunker, Severus Snape, Aracle Deveraine, Bill Weasley and Greta Deveraine were doing a ritual to remove the suppressions from Draco Malfoy. Draco was the last child to have their suppressions removed and Bill was relieved that they would be able to concentrate their energy in another direction soon.

In a bed nearby, George Weasley opened his eyes. Seconds later, in the bed next to him, Fred Weasley also stirred and woke. “What'd we do to wind up in the hospital wing?”, Fred wondered.

“Dunno” said George. “You reckon we blew something up?”

Just then Ginny’s voice could be heard in the next curtained section. “Mummy, where are we? I was so scared!” Molly was comforting her daughter and explaining.

“Well, obviously nothing changed while we were asleep.” said Fred, as they listened to Ginny and Molly.

A slender, green haired Fae popped around their curtain. “Actually, quite a bit has changed.” He said. “I'm Kyle and I'm a medic, I'm going to fill in a bit of the blanks and then I'll answer any questions you have. Sound good?” When both boys nodded, he ducked out to go get their lunch trays.”

 

Hermione Granger was talking with Surajini Kalzik. The first thing the healer had done after a diagnostic, was cast a dampening charm on her. Then she left and returned, placing a beautiful silver bracelet on Hermione’s wrist. And suddenly all the voices went quiet in her head. “I'm normal again”, Hermione breathed in awe. Then, quick as a flash, she threw herself at Surajini, hugging her and murmuring, “Thank you, thank you!”

Surajini smiled at her, “You are quite welcome my dear. Now, the quiet in your head is because of that bracelet. So don't lose it. I've also cast a dampening spell so that you can try different levels of hearing the voices in your head. You'll always be a silvertongue, that can't be changed. You'll need to get a mentor to help you gain control and use your gift.”

Hermione looked at her hopefully, “Are there other people like me?”

“Silvertongues are rare, but, yes there are others like you.”

After a few more minutes of talking, Surajini left, promising to check on her later.

 

Jascha, Scout and Felix shadowed into the camp. They'd just returned from surveiling the castle. Jascha was leaving Hadrian in charge of the base camp and the operation itself. For the first time in his life, Jascha Cunningham didn't trust his own decisions. He was slowly but surely going feral. Being without Mariana was pushing him to the brink.

He'd been keeping Scout and Felix with him as much as he could but, it was still happening. He hoped when more circle members arrived he'd be able to settle a bit and gain some control.

Hadrian yelled out, “Clear the area! Incoming portals.” Portals impacted the ground with great force kicking up dirt as they came in. Jascha's eyes were drawn to the dusky portal that simply settled down lightly and disappeared. The rest of his circle stood in the clearing. Jascha hurried over to them. Halfway there he realized that there were two more figures there. He sped up calling out, “Nikki! Bas!” Then his sons were in his arms.

“Dera, we're here” Nikki said as he held the Shadow King close.

“It's going to be alright Dera, we’ll get her back”, Bas assured.

Jascha breathed in his boy’s scent and felt himself finally settle. “Yes”, he told his sons, “it will be okay and we will get her back.”

 

Albus Dumbledore was meeting with the Minister of Magic. His office was silent and still. The sorting hat sat snoozing on a pile of books. Even Fawkes had his head under his wing napping. On a shelf on a tall bookcase, a small silver instrument stirred a bit and then began to spin and pulse steadily.

Chapter 27: Misinformation and Deceptive Explanations

Alec looked around what the others were calling a base camp. There was supposed to be a water source nearby and he had sent Crimson Tide to look for it. He couldn't help but smirk a bit. His brothers, Aldion, Alvon and Aloysius were part of the team that had been sent. When they found out that their little brother was to be their commander, their faces had been a picture.

Dimwit had shown up with one suite of gheyos. He supposed that the rest would be following. Alec was moving around the encampment watching everyone, and definitely not looking for Dominic Cunningham.

His brother Alvon approached him. “We've located a small lake about twenty feet from the battle bunkers. It seems to be fed from a larger source, another lake very near the school. We could probably set up camp in this one and have access to this camp as well as the school.”

“That's what we'll do then”, Alec decided. “Very good job, Alvon, please check in with the Blood Raven and let him know.” Alvon bowed and moved away. Alec smirked, he'd praised his brother, so Alvon couldn't find any fault with him, even though Alec knew reporting to him had to rankle.

 

Jascha and Nikki were in the room he'd originally chosen in the battle bunker. “Why did you come here and bring your brother, Nikki?” Jascha asked sternly. “I left you behind as the acting royal for the Shadow element. Who will speak for us now?”

“I asked Maurice to step in as the acting royal for our element. I know how much you and Mera value him. I know he will act with our interests at heart.” Nikki said earnestly.

“That tells me why you chose Maurice, it does not tell me why you are here.”

“While you and Mera were gone I found out some things about myself. I found out that I wasn't born to you and Mera, you adopted me. I was confused and angry that you didn't tell me. But, then Maia showed me what my life could have been had I not been taken away.” Nikki said earnestly. “When I found out Mera was missing, I had to come and I had to bring Bas too! We're both strong and we can help. I know you entrusted me to be the acting royal but, nothing is more important to me than my family. Please Dera, please understand.” Nikki said softly.

“Will you share that information with me?” Jascha asked, giving him the choice.

“I will, Dera, but it's awful! Really awful.” He held his hand out for the knowledge transfer.

Afterward, the Shadow King sat in silence for a long moment. He'd never been happier that Scout had taken Nikki off that cursed doorstep. Jascha pulled his son into a hug and kissed his head. “Done is done. It can't be changed. In time, I suppose we will see if you made the right decision to come here. For now, though, I'm glad to have you by my side.”

 

The Minister paced up and down in his office. Albus Dumbledore was sitting in front of his desk. The Headmaster was spinning a tale the likes of which he'd never heard before. He stopped and looked at the elderly wizard. “Has there been any signs of aggression from them, since you expelled them?”

“No Minister, but I believe they are planning just that. More and more of them are appearing in the forbidden forest everyday.”

“What! Where are they coming from? They're supposed to be extinct!” Rufus exclaimed.

Albus looked at him gravely, “I believe them to be agents of Lord Voldemort, Minister.

Rufus Scrimgeour considered what he'd been told. Dumbledore’s story had holes big enough to drive the night bus through. But, on the off chance it was true, he needed to act. The children of Hogwarts were his priority. “We’ll set up evacuation teams on this end of the ministry. You can start sending twenty children at a time through the floo in thirty minute intervals. That should give us enough time to process them and return them to their parents.”

Albus looked uncomfortable. “I don't believe that will be necessary, Minister. Hogwarts is extremely defensible. The children are safe there.”

“Safe? In a school you believe will soon be attacked by dark creatures? When we can disperse them to their homes, which are not under attack? Nevermind, I will be at the school first thing in the morning and will make a decision on whether we will evacuate or not. Now, you'd best be getting back. Don't want to be away from your post too long, eh?”

Albus stomped out of the floo angrily. How dare the minister speak to him in such a way! And to dismiss him back to Hogwarts! Him! Albus Dumbledore! And he'd said he'd make a decision tomorrow about whether to evacuate! He'd make it! After Albus had told him the school was safe! The man hadn't even batted an eye when he'd mentioned Lord Voldemort! This just wouldn't do at all, the Minister was treating him like one of his lackeys!

He was pacing around his office when he came near a particular bookcase. One of the little silver trackers was pulsing and spinning. Harry! The boy was nearby. He thought of what he’d told the minister about more Dragels appearing in the forbidden forest everyday. Harry Potter was with the Dragels! Albus was sure of it. Now he just needed to get his hands on him!

 

Rufus Scrimgeour sat at his desk considering his meeting with Dumbledore. He could admit that he didn't like the man. The entire British wizarding world followed everything Dumbledore said. It made the auror in him suspicious. No one should have that much power over others.

Rufus walked over to his floo and called the auror department. “Kingsley, Tonks, step through, please. I have a mission for you.” Rufus told them.

 

Ilsa Gorgens watched as the twenty foot wall was slotted into place around the three battle bunkers. There were gheyos sitting in each bunkers's look out seats. The hounds were patrolling the forest outside the wall. Theodore and a couple other earth types had carved a long tunnel under the wall and all the way to the lake the merrow had found. Crimson Tide could now swim straight into a small pool they'd created inside the bunker compound.

 

Fred and George were resting again, and it was annoying. Both of them had had their full Dragel traits come in at the same time. Five minutes later, Ginny’s had started coming in as well. The healers had been kept on their toes helping all three. They'd also had to deal with Molly shrieking about her little girl not being given enough help.

George looked around the medical Bay, he'd been told that they weren't in Hogwarts. He wasn't sure why the headmaster had ejected them, probably because they were Dragels?

Fred noticed Draco Malfoy in a bed across the ward. He was talking to a blonde healer and Kyle, the medic they'd met the other day.

“I'm seventeen years old, if I was going to inherit it would have happened at age sixteen” He was saying. “I don't have any creature blood, I'm a pure blood wizard. I know you think you're helping but, you're incorrect about me.”

“Quinn wants to know if there is any one we can summon for you, preferably your parents?” Kyle asked.

“Yes! Summon Mother and Father at once, they'll clear up this misunderstanding.” Draco said easily. Then noticing Fred listening in, he sneered at him.

Kyle and Quinn moved into Ginny's area. “How are you feeling?” Kyle asked, speaking for Quinn.

“She's been thirsty and a little tired. She's got a slight headache, we'll need a potion for that.” Molly answered. Ginny, knowing her Mother would speak for her, didn't even look up.

“We’ll see about getting a headache potion for her. Ginny, has anyone explained what happened to you?” Kyle asked for Quinn.

“Yes”, said Molly “We had a long talk when she woke up.”

“Mrs Weasley, I don't have it on my chart, is Ginny twelve or thirteen?”

Ginny huffed angrily and Molly exclaimed, “Ginny is sixteen!”

“Then by Dragel standards she is an adult, may I speak with her privately?”

Molly huffed, but, eventually she left the room, after reminding Ginny twice that she'd be right outside.

Ginny looked up at Quinn, “I'm the baby of the family and the only girl. My Mother means well.” Said Ginny.

Quinn decided to move on, asking, “What do you know about being a Dragel?”

 

Ilsa Gorgens was standing in front of the middle battle bunker. The Blood Raven was getting some much needed rest and she was coordinating their patrols. The hounds outside the wall started barking. A hound inside the wall ran up and transformed into Sebastian Cunningham. “My Lady, the hounds on the North side of the forest are bringing in a wizard. They say he has a white banner.”

“Thank you," Ilsa said. Just then, Healer Kalzik approached. Ilsa was already wearing the communication cuff so that she could speak with him.

Quinn bowed to her. “Lady Gorgens, one of my patients has requested that we summon his parents. Is there a way we can bring them in through the wards? Also, my Mother, as the senior healer on site is putting together a case for healer's rights on several of our patients. I'm sure she'll be following up with you.”

 

Kingsley Shacklebolt was nervous. He'd accepted this assignment from the Minister, not knowing if he would survive it. He'd done some research on Dragels, but hadn't found much. All the texts he read basically gave a description, and said that they were violent and aggressive dark creatures with very low intellects.

He moved further into the trees, using both hands to hold the white silk banner he was carrying. He couldn't help but wonder if the Dragels would even understand what it meant. Three black dogs came out of the trees. The red eyed hounds appeared one on each side of him and one behind him. He stopped and held completely still, debating on whether to go for his wand or not. The hound behind him gave a little push against his legs as if encouraging him to walk.

Kingsley moved forward and the dogs fell into step with him, obviously escorting him. He arrived at a campsite, if one could call it that. He was looking at their set up. If he lived through this he would be telling the Minister that the creatures were definitely prepared for war. When he reached the gates, he took a deep breath and raising the white banner, hollered, “I come in peace, do you understand what that means?”

A short, stocky woman, dressed in battle armor walked forward to meet him flanked by two other women also in armor. “I recognize an envoy under a flag of truce” she said simply. “Who are you here representing?”

“I've come on behalf of Rufus Scrimgeour, Minister for Magic of the British wizarding world.” Kingsley said, feeling much more at ease. The woman had answered him intelligently and in complete sentences. The set up for the camp wasn't something he would expect of creatures of low intellect. Could the information on Dragels be wrong?

 

Quinn and Kyle were taking a much needed break. They'd decided to go swimming and were walking through the battle bunker in their trunks with towels under their arms. As they were passing one of the rooms, Dominic Cunningham stepped out.

“Quinn, Kyle!” He said happily. “Oh! Are you going swimming? It's so hot today, that sounds like a great idea!”

“Do you have anything you're supposed to be doing? Or can you go with us?” Quinn signed.

Nikki grinned and transfigured his pants into trunks. “I don't have to be anywhere right now, and I definitely want to swim!” The three set off across the compound, gathering up a towel for Nikki along the way.

Devrim was sitting in one of the lookout chairs, and spotted Nikki walking with two others. He looked Quinn over in distaste, muscular, extremely good looking, no Nikki didn't need to be around that sort of person at all.

Minh was also in a look out chair on a different battle bunker. He spotted Nikki and recognized him. He'd also seen Bas running around in and out of hound form. After talking things over with Idan, Minh began to wonder if he'd made a mistake coming to Mina’s defense.

He'd treasured and spoiled his little cousin from the moment she was born. She'd come to him crying and saying that a Hellhound had sexually assaulted her at the dive. He'd immediately petitioned Death’s court to come make a complaint.

He hadn't even known what actually happened until he heard Mina telling Aiden. He was already furious by that point, and he wasn't one to back down. He'd actually growled threateningly at a submissive. Minh sighed, it wasn't his finest moment.

Luna and Hermione were also crossing the compound in their swimming suits. They'd wrapped their towels around their waists and were hurrying towards the pool. Luna saw Quinn, Kyle and Nikki and waved cheerfully. “It's a perfect day for a swim isn't it?” She said happily.

“Yes, we can't wait to cool off.” Kyle replied.

"I'm Luna and this is Hermione, we'll walk with you and you can introduce yourselves.”

Aloysius was complaining to Alec. “The pool is so we can surface into the compound without triggering the wards! But, the idiotic landwalkers are swimming in it. I want to order them all to get out of the pool. We need to make it clear that it is for Aquakin'e use only!”

Alec was opening his mouth to agree, when he spotted Dominic and his group walking toward the pool. “Let them swim, Aloysius. It won't hurt us to humor their delusions. They obviously want to be like the Aquakin'e but, of course they never will be.”

 

Kingsley sat in a chair around a large wooden table. The woman who'd escorted him in was present as were several others. He was shocked when Molly and Arthur Weasley entered the room with Severus Snape. All of them were sitting quietly, so Kingsley didn't break the silence either.

The last person to sit was a tall, thin man with long hair and a scraggly beard. He sat at the head of the table and a tall muscular warrior wearing a half mask stood behind him.

“I am Jascha Cunningham, Gheyo Alpha, King of the Shadow element. You came to us under a flag of truce as if we were at war. Yet, we have done nothing to warrant such a thing. We are told we are considered illegal in your world, but we have not been told why.”

Jascha gestured behind him and Hadrian spoke next. “Lord Hadrian Maruke, Shadow, Gheyo Ace, Blood Raven."

The woman who brought him in spoke next, “Lady Ilsa Gorgens, Earth, Gheyo Ace, Blood Wraith, Blood Crown, heiress of the Earth for the house of Gorgens."

“Severus Snape, Air, Pareya” the potions master said.

“Mollandria or Molly Weasley, Fire, submissive” Molly said.

“Arthur Weasley, Torvak, I'm not sure what else I need to say.”

Kingsley figgetted for a moment then said, “I'm really not sure what all of that means. I am Kingsley Shacklebolt and I work for the Ministry of Magic as an auror.”

“We have sitting at this table two Dragels and one Torvak that were living peacefully among you. The Torvak that runs that school took my bonded. When we tried to search for her, we were expelled from the castle along with anyone with Dragel blood including the students.”

“Are you saying that Albus Dumbledore is a Torvak? There are students here?” Kingsley asked. “Severus, why would Albus expel you and Molly?”

Severus rolled his eyes. “I am uncertain what the headmaster is thinking. However, you should be aware that there was some kind of spell forced on the student body. I believe about 80% came into creature inheritances, even the muggleborns. These Dragels actually came to assist with that.”

“Something happened in the hospital wing.” Molly tried to explain. “One of the visiting Dragels said it was a spell. Albus said it was magical backlash from a ritual we were doing. But, King Jascha’s queen disappeared. Albus said she was dead from the magical backlash. But, that can't be true or his wings would have turned black and they haven't. Right after that they went looking for her and that's when Albus changed the wards and threw us out.”

I need to report this to the Minister.” Said Kingsley. “He is going to the school tomorrow morning.”

“You tell your Minister that I want a sit down meeting with him and that Torvak and any other decision maker. They will either give Mariana back to me, or I'll hit their school and their ministry with everything we've got until all that is left is rubble.” Jascha told Kingsley.

Kingsley nodded, “I will tell him.”

Chapter 28: The pool - it's not just for Merrow anymore

Nikki squealed as Quinn wrapped his muscular arms around him. He quickly held his breath as Quinn pulled both of them under water with a tremendous splash. He hadn't been very successful at avoiding the blonde healer and had gotten “dunked” more than once. And if he was enjoying himself too much to really make an effort to get away? Well he wasn’t the only one. Luna and Hermione had also gone under the water more than a few times. Nikki was laughing and avoiding Quinn and Kyle, “the dunkers”. He was bobbing up and down and steadily moving backwards in the pool. He was startled when he backed into someone. A pair of strong, tanned arms wrapped around him. A voice whispered in his ear, “You bumped into me, now you have to pay the price.”

Nikki barely had time to hold his breath before he was going under again. He surfaced laughing and shaking water off of his face. When he could focus again, he found himself looking into the most beautiful golden eyes. “Hi, I'm Theodore Gorgens Nott, Earth, Alpha," the vision in front of him said.

“I'm Dominic Cunningham or Nikki to my friends.” Nikki told him.

Theo raised an eyebrow, “and which would I be?” The Earth Dragel asked.

Nikki pressed closer to that warm, tanned chest and whispered into Theo’s ear, “You can call me Nikki. If you can catch me.” Then he dove under the water and swam away, with Theo chasing right behind him.

 

Surajini was sitting near Draco Malfoy’s bed. The boy was sleeping again and Surajini was staying close. His inheritance was going to manifest soon she was sure of it. The door opened and Ilsa Gorgens came in leading a blonde man and woman.

Surajini moved toward the couple she was certain were Draco's parents. She bowed before them and introduced herself. The woman bowed back to her. “I am Narcissa Malfoy, air, pareya, and I want to thank you so much for summoning us for Draco. We've been so worried.”

The man gave an awkward bow, obviously copying his wife. “I am Lucius Malfoy, I have Veela heritage, but it never manifested in me. I don't want Draco denied his inheritance. I want him to have that power.” Lucius told Surajini.

“Your son had suppressions on his inheritance, we've removed them. So, he will inherit. The main reason his healer, my son Quinn, wanted you summoned is because Draco refuses to believe us when we explain that. He maintains that he is a pureblood wizard with no creature blood.” Said Surajini.

“That is what we told him because that is what we thought. We only recently found out about the suppressions when Madam Pomphrey refused to remove them. Leaving our son unconscious.” Narcissa told the healer.

Surajini was about to say something else, when there was a mumble from the bed. Narcissa rushed over and said, “Draco, oh my precious boy, you're finally awake.”

“Yes, I'm awake and ready to leave. These people keep telling me I have creature blood. I hoped summoning you and Father would help to clear up the misunderstanding.” Draco told his mother.

Lucius and Narcissa exchanged a look, and then Lucius pulled two chairs near the bed. And then pulled curtains around Draco's area. “Son, we need to talk….”

 

Hadrian was watching Nikki play in the pool. He was flirting with the Gorgens-Nott Alpha and the Kalzik healer. The gheyo ace smirked, at least he had good taste. He'd watched the boy from afar for years. Being a grim reaper, he knew a great deal about souls. Dominic Cunningham and he shared a soulbond.

He'd never acted on it, now, however, Nikki was legally an adult. He watched as Nikki jumped up on the healers back and Luna jumped up on Kyle’s. They were playing some sort of game where they tried to unseat the other rider. Theodore Nott pulled Luna 's friend up on his back and joined the fray. Hadrian could hear their laughter from where he stood.

He considered whether he should declare his intentions. He'd always intended to court Nikki Cunningham. As he watched, Devrim Ekine approached the pool and headed straight for the group. He would need to do something and soon, he didn't want the submissive to court another ace before he at least had a chance.

 

Nikki was walking back to the battle bunker with Hermione and Luna. Quinn and Kyle had been recalled to the hospital wing a little earlier. Hermione gave a happy sigh. “Today was the most fun I've had in such a long time! I really feel like I needed today!”

“Everyone needs to cut loose and have fun every now and again.” Nikki told her.

“You certainly seemed to be enjoying yourself with Theo and Quinn”, said Luna.

Nikki blushed, then grinned. “Like I said, “Cutting loose and having fun.”

The three split up to go to their separate rooms. Nikki entered the room he'd chosen and froze. Someone had broken his wards. He quickly glanced around the room. Nothing seemed out of place, but there.. on his pillow.. lay a rose so dark red it looked like blood. Nikki walked over and picked it up. There was nothing to tell him who had left it. He lifted the flower to his face and smelled the rich, sweet fragrance. Nikki grinned, he had a puzzle to solve.

 

Draco was sitting up in his bed. He was about to tell his Mother and Father AGAIN that he wanted to get up. But then a pain shot through his hands and as he watched a wicked looking claw pierced right out of the skin of his thumb. His back suddenly rippled and Draco knew nothing but agony. He was inside the pain struggling to get away. The misery tightened its grip, not letting him go.

The healer and the medic were there, inside the pain with him. They were telling him to sit still and take deep breaths. Draco was confused, wasn't he already sitting still and taking deep breaths?

After an eternity, the pain began to ebb away. He panted desperately for air. The medic Kyle was wiping his forehead and neck. His parents came back into the room ( when had they left?). His mother fussed over him, “Oh Draco, your wings are beautiful! Such a gorgeous white with lovely hot pink scales.”

“I have wings?” Draco croaked. The healer held a glass of water to his lips and he drank greedily.

“Yes Son, you have beautiful wings.” His father told him. “I always wanted to inherit, but, it was not to be. But, you Draco, you have your inheritance now.” Lucius said proudly.

His Father's validation was all the boy seemed to need, Quinn observed. He perked right up and started examining his wings and claws. Surajini poked her head in and called for Lucius to step out. After a short while, he returned, with a grim look on his face.

Draco immediately tensed up. “What is it Father, what's wrong?”

Lucius forced a smile. “Nothing my son, just thinking of work for a moment. But, it's no matter, the only important thing is you and your inheritance. We will have a huge celebration when you come home.”

Draco smiled tiredly. “With cake, lots of cake.” he murmured then closed his eyes.

“What was it really, Lucius?” Narcissa asked shrewdly.

Lucius guided his wife out of the hospital area into the hall. “The healer woman, Surajini, was able to run a test on me. Narcissa, I was supposed to inherit just like Draco. My Father allowed the inheritance to come in and then suppressed it! He denied me what was rightfully mine! If he wasn't already dead, I'd kill him for this!” Lucius said angrily.

“He was probably worried about how HE would react. It is why my Mother suppressed my inheritance. I had to have Gringotts remove the suppressions when I turned seventeen. You know this.” Narcissa attempted to comfort him. “Can Healer Kalzik remove the suppressions for you?”

Lucius pulled his wife into his arms. “When the Dragels go back to their realm, I want you to take our son and go with them.”

“Lucius! What about you? I won't leave you!”

“You and Draco will be safe there! You know I cannot go, and I cannot have the suppressions removed. My owner will not allow it.” Lucius said bitterly, gesturing angrily with his left arm.

Narcissa pulled her husband closer and sighed.

 

Scout walked by the open door to Nikki's room. Her son was fussing around a vase with a single red rose in it. “Where did that come from?” Scout signed.

“I don't know.” Nikki grinned,” but I'm going to find out!”

“Your Dera asked me to tell you he received word from the wizard’s leader. An hour after lunch tomorrow a group of them will be coming here to talk. It will be decided whether they give your Mera back or we go to war and take her back. Your Dera wants you and Bas by his side.” Scout signed.

Nikki looked at her seriously. “I'll definitely be there.” Nikki promised, coming to hug her. “I don't know what I was thinking, playing around in the pool, thinking about who sent this rose, I should have been concentrating on getting Mera back.”

Scout placed a gentle finger against his lips for a moment. Then she signed, “We will get your Mera back, all of us together. There isn't anything we could be doing right now, that isn't already being done. You are a wonderful son, but, there is no way your Mera would want you to put your life on hold.”

Nikki smiled at her, “I love you” he signed.

 

Mariana was concentrating on pulling her shadows in and then releasing them. As Jun had told her, it had come back. Mariana was relieved, using her shadows was just like breathing for her. She glanced over at Regulus Black’s cage, Jun was still sleeping curled up around her bonded’s pedestal. Mariana had finally convinced the empath to sleep, promising she would keep watch.

She heard a noise in the hall and sent a shadow to wake Jun. The redhead darted up and ran and jumped on her pedestal. Mariana stayed seated in the corner of the room.

Chapter 29: Be careful what you wish for Albus Dumbledore

Notes:

WARNING -THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS TORTURE! IF THIS BOTHERS OR TRIGGERS YOU, PLEASE DO NOT READ

I have tried to denote the torture. If the line says 'torture', there is torture after that line. If the line says 'end torture', then there should not be any torture after that line.

WARNING -THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS TORTURE! IF THIS BOTHERS OR TRIGGERS YOU, PLEASE DO NOT READ

WARNING -THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS TORTURE! IF THIS BOTHERS OR TRIGGERS YOU, PLEASE DO NOT READ

Albus was coming down the hall to visit his collection. He had no idea what to do about the Minister’s visit tomorrow. How could he explain the children having creature inheritances? Perhaps he could blame the Dragels? No. That wouldn't work, too many people knew it had happened before they even arrived. He would say the creature inheritances and the Dragels were all a part of Lord Voldemort’s bigger plan.

He put the key into the lock and murmured the counter spell. The door clicked open, now to relax for a while. He stepped in and shut the door behind him. He immediately looked toward the cage of his newest acquisition. The pedestal was empty! Someone had stolen his Shadow Dragel! But, how?

“So, was the intention to let me starve to death? I haven't seen so much as an apple since you stashed me here.” Mariana asked from her seated position on the floor.

Albus jumped and whirled to look at her. “Why aren't you in your cage? How did you come out of stasis?

Mariana merely shook her head. “I'll be asking the questions", she told him sweetly. “But I do like the idea of a cage, can't have you out of my control, of course.”

Albus was startled to find a cage made entirely of shadows shimmering around him. He moved a hand out to touch one of the wispy bars and his hand passed right through. “I am the only one who controls things in here. And you, My Dear, are obviously not at full strength.” He took two huge steps forward with the intention of striding right out of the cage.

He slammed hard into the now solid bars and landed on his back. The side of his forehead had a large gash in it and blood was running down the side of his face into his beard. Mariana strolled over to the cage. “I'm sorry I didn't hear you clearly, did you mention something about my strength?”

“Get back on your pedestal! I own you! I won't have you defy me!” Albus ordered.

“You really are delusional, aren't you?” Asked Jun slipping off of her pedestal to come stand next to Mariana.

Albus’ eyes blew wide in shock. “Are you wondering how many of us are not in stasis?” Mariana goaded.

“I am not delusional”, He sneered at Jun and ignored Mariana. “I am superior, your entire race is no better than dogs, fit for collecting and controlling.”

Jun conjured a gag and sent it to cover Dumbledore's mouth.

“Yes, thank you. That was getting tiresome! Now shall we torture him, then torture him or just torture him?” Laughed Mariana.

Albus made noises behind his gag. “I want information”, said Jun.

Mariana nodded and looked at her prisoner. “I'm going to remove the gag, and Jun will ask a question. You will answer her, if you don't answer or we think you might be lying, I'm going to hurt you very badly.”

“How long have Regulus and I been here?” Jun asked.

Albus didn't hesitate to answer. “I have no idea. I’d have to look at my records.”

“He's lying”, said Jun, “He has to know.”

Albus sneered, “I have told the truth and I'll explain why. When you gave birth to your twin daughters, you sent them to Nevarah. I simply intercepted them. Your father arrived back in Nevarah with no memory of his grandchildren or you. And your two infants were sent into the past. Around age 11, I went to test the girls. You and Regulus had been here for about a month at that point. Alas, Petunia was a total loss, already a bitter, sour girl with no power or potential to speak of. I ignored her and left her where she was.”

“But Lily, well Lily was a Dragel alpha, just like her mother. She looked just like you, too! Beautiful red hair… I suppressed her Dragel of course. I paired her up with Aldor Peverell’s lost heir. James Potter, he was also an alpha and I suppressed him as well. James had a best friend, Sirius Black. He was a Storm Dragel and would have been a mage. I didn't have to suppress him, his mother took care of that for me. He was the third for James and Lily’s child, Harry. So, you see I was manipulating time to get those three to the ages I needed them and I quite forgot about you and your precious Regulus.”

--------------------Torture -----------------Torture------------Torture-------------------

Albus threw his head back and screamed. Mariana had sent a shadow into the front side of his stomach and out the back. Then she made it solid. “I believe I warned you about lying”, she said sweetly. “Alphas don't have children with other alphas.”

“They do if they're suppressed and under a love/fertility potion.” Albus said.

“You raped all three of them, by taking away their choice.” Jun said angrily.

Albus shook his head. “They were all three my possessions, I just decided to breed them to get stronger stock.”

Albus screamed again as another shadow entered his stomach on the opposite side and solidified. “I'm telling you the truth, you bloodthirsty bitch.”

“Oops!” Said Mariana sweetly “I didn't like the way you said that.”

“What happened to Lily?” Jun asked.

“After she gave birth to Harry, I arranged to have her and James killed. They had served their purpose and I had no further use for them. In hindsight I wish I would have kept them alive. Now, that I've lost Harry, it would have been nice to have a spare.”

“My daughter is dead and my grandson is lost!” Jun wailed. “What did you do with her baby? How did he get lost?”

“That was entirely your daughter Petunia’s fault. I dropped the child off on her doorstep and all she had to do was take him in and raise him to age eleven. But, the boy disappeared from the stoop and she didn't even know he was there.”

Albus screamed again as a shadow penetrated the skin between his thumb and index finger.

“I'm counting that as a lie. I mean, she didn't know the baby was there. It can't really be her fault that you lost him", Mariana chided.

“Petunia is still alive?” Jun asked desperately.

“She was the last time I checked. I told you, she was defective, I have no interest in her.” Albus said off handedly.

Mariana sent a shadow through the skin of his index and middle finger causing Albus to scream and then pant in pain. “I don't believe someone as delusional as yourself should be making judgements about who is and isn't defective.”

----------------End Torture -------------End Torture--------End Torture--------------

“Now what were you going to do with the baby, if he hadn't gotten lost?” Mariana wanted to know.

“The child would have been incredibly powerful. The product of two alphas and a mage. I hoped that he would have Lily's mental powers and Sirius’ blood line's metamorph abilities.”

Mariana’s mind was racing. Nikki definitely had the mental gifts and she knew he was a metamorph. “What did you hope he would gain from the Peverells?”

But Albus Dumbledore merely moaned in pain and then collapsed against the side of the cage. “He's fainted, we let him lose too much blood.” Jun cried, rushing forward.

“No! Don't touch him.” Mariana ordered.

But it was too late. As soon as Jun was near enough, Albus reached through the bars of the cage. He grabbed her hair, using it to pull her in close.

“Now, My Dear, get rid of this cage or I break her neck.” He ordered.

Mariana glared at him.

Albus snapped, “Don't test me. To me she is merely a possession, and if I destroy one, I can always get another.”

Mariana looked at Jun’s frightened eyes.

 

The hospital area in the battle bunker was silent. Quinn was making his rounds. He was thinking he'd be able to release all three Weasleys. Draco Malfoy would probably need to be kept for another day, just for observation.

He looked over at the bed. The boy was thrashing around. He walked closer and sent an urgent call for Kyle to come. He leaned bodily on the boy trying to keep him still. Kyle came running in with Surajini right behind him. “He's fluxing”, Kyle yelled, also helping to hold the boy down.

Surajini ran over with a muscle relaxant potion, which she spelled into the boy's stomach. Draco sank back into the bed as his body stilled and slowly continued to change. The silvery blond hair lengthened to his waist and showed a reddish tint. The eyes opened in confusion and instead of silver grey they were now green. The slender body morphed into a curvy feminine physique.

The girl in the bed glared angrily and said, “This is those stupid twin's fault. I can't believe this! They've turned me into a girl!” She shrieked.

“My Dear”, said Surajini, “Has anyone explained changelings to you.”

 

--------------------Torture -----------------Torture------------Torture-------------------

Mariana looked at Jun’s frightened eyes. And used her shadows to simultaneously break all the fingers in Albus' hands, as well as the bones in both his arms. Albus fell to the floor of the cage and shrieked in high pitched agony. Jun pulled away from him and moved back to Mariana’s side. She looked at her sadly. “I'm sorry. But, I didn't want him to die before we got all the information.”

“He's nowhere near death”, Mariana assured her. “And just a note for the future, when you have someone caged, don't step within their reach.” She was reminding herself that Jun may be alpha but she wasn't a gheyo. She couldn't expect her to act like those in her circle did.

Albus writhed on the floor of his cage. “Get these shadows out of my body!” He moaned. “You're killing me!”

Mariana grinned at him. "As you wish”, she shrugged and removed them. Albus' body began gushing blood all over the floor of the cage. “I'm dying”, he moaned.

“No” Mariana said, “Not yet. I decide when you die. You haven't suffered nearly enough.” And then she healed him completely except for the bloody gash on his head, which she rather liked.

----------------End Torture -------------End Torture--------End Torture--------------

Albus stood slowly and smoothed his robes and combed his fingers through his hair a bit to fix it. Mariana noted that dignity was very important to her prisoner.

She began to walk around the cage, her hands tucked behind her back.

“What are you doing?” Albus snapped. “I'm not something on display you can stare at! That's what you're doing! You're trying to make me feel like I'm lower than you. Well it won't work!”

“He really does get worked up, doesn't he?” Mariana asked Jun. “I was checking the structure of the cage, making sure none of my shadows fell out of place, when he tried his little trick. And, of course, the worthless Torvak thinks I want to look at him”, she sneered. Jun giggled a bit.

Albus turned red in the face. “Jun, My Dear, I have something you want very much. If you let this bloodthirsty wretch kill me, you'll probably escape from here. But, poor Regulus will only be a statue in your home. I can bring him out of stasis for you.”

 

The compound was winding down for the night. Nikki was on his way back from checking on the hounds and getting their reports. Bas was walking with him and catching his brother up on the day’s events from his point of view. Bas stopped suddenly feeling the change in the air. “Incoming portals!”, he yelled out.

The portals smacked into the ground. Nikki and Bas watched as Greta Deveraine hurried over. She was greeting the two gheyo suites that Bianca had sent. Nikki tensed when he noticed Wikhn was part of the group.

Bas' attention was on a different portal. He told Nikki excitedly, “They're hounds! Lord Aiden must have sent more. Come on!” He said, heading toward the group. Nikki, of course, followed his brother. "Malachi, hello”, Bas said happily. “This is my brother Crown Prince Dominic Alex Cunningham, currently commanding Lord Aiden’s hounds for this mission.”

The man stepped closer. Nikki noted he was tall and broad, with muscle in all the right places. Long black and white hair curled over his shoulders. Piercing black eyes looked around the camp before coming to rest on Nikki and Bas. The hound bowed and introduced himself, “Malachi Eider Wilstroff, Shadow /Hellhound, gheyo ace, I’m pleased to meet you.

“Lord Aiden heard things may be escalating and so he sent me and four other hounds. He said you would decide if I was to take over as commander of the hounds. My Lord Aiden isn't trying to overstep or undermine your authority. However, he does understand the duties of a Royal House. He knows that you may have many things going on that require your attention.”

Nikki nodded, “I'd be happy for you to take over the command of the hounds, Lord Wilstroff.”

Malachi smiled at him, “Thank you Prince Dominic. I appreciate the confidence and please call me Malachi. I don't stand on formality much.”

Nikki looked at the hound’s handsome face and said, “Then please call me Nikki. Perhaps we can meet up to discuss the hounds a bit more tomorrow?”

“I'd like that very much, Nikki.” Malachi smiled.

 

Mariana smirked at her prisoner. “Actually, she doesn't need you to tell her how to get him out of stasis. All the prisoners are coming out of stasis right now. Jun figured out how to reverse it yesterday. We're just waiting on their bodies to come out of it a little more and then we can move them.”

“Now who's lying? They can't come out of stasis without my blood.” Albus said angrily.

Jun merely rolled her eyes at him. “There's always more than one way to tackle a problem and fix it.” she said.

Albus was quiet, then, “How did you get them out of stasis?”

--------------------Torture -----------------Torture------------Torture-------------------

Mariana reached into the cage quick as a flash and grabbed his hair and used it to slam the Torvak’s head straight into the bars. “I believe I said at the very beginning that I'd be the one asking questions.” She reminded him sweetly.

Albus huffed and turned back to Jun. “I know where your grandson is. I can bring him to you.”

Mariana pulled a short dagger out of her boot. Reaching into the cage, she sliced down his face, opening it and letting more blood fall down into his beard.

“You said earlier that the boy was lost. Now you expect us to believe you know where he is? You're desperately trying to find a way out of this cage.”

“I do know where he is, well, not exactly, I put tracking devices on him as a baby, they've never worked. But just the other day, one of them lit up and started tracking the boy. I was going to use it to look for him.” Albus said earnestly.

Mariana absently sent three shadow’s parallel to each other through the man’s back. The prisoner in front of her was wailing in agonizing pain. But, Mariana’s mind was elsewhere. Nikki was here! On the earth realm! Jascha what are you thinking!?

----------------End Torture -------------End Torture--------End Torture--------------

“Where is this tracker?” Mariana asked derisively. “Why should we believe such a scheming liar like yourself? You've offered everything you can think of to try to get out of that cage. Now, a tracking device to lead Jun directly to her grandson? And it just started working after he's been lost for years? It's far too convenient!”

“I'm telling the truth!” Dumbledore insisted. “There is a meeting between the Minister for Magic and the Dragels who have come to Earth, this very afternoon! Jascha Cunningham is leading it to try to get you back! He never believed me when I told him you were dead. I have reason to believe the boy is there!”

“Of course my bonded know that I'm not dead.” Mariana sniffed derisively. “This meeting sounds interesting, I believe I will attend.” She smirked at Jun. “After all, If there is an effort to recover me, I should be leading it.”

“But, what about my grandson?” Jun asked desperately.

“He's saying whatever he thinks we want to hear, whatever he thinks will benefit him most!” Mariana told her.

“Hurt him!” Jun snarled. “Hurt him for Lily and Petunia and my grandson!”

 

The Minister flooed into Albus Dumbledore's office. Madam Amelia Bones and Kingsley Shacklebolt were with him. The office was empty and Rufus huffed. “He knew we were coming, the least he could do was be in place to meet us!”

Hagrid entered the office and greeted them. Then as they watched, the huge half giant morphed into the petite auror with bubble gum pink hair. Tonks presented a stack of papers to the Minister. “My report, Sir.”

The Minister looked over the report with Madam Bones peering over his shoulder. After a moment, he said, “Thank you Auror Tonks. This dovetails with what Kingsley has been telling me.”

Chapter 30: Story Time with Mariana

Briar Evanson was pacing in his room. He and Rian had chosen a cozy spot on the first floor of 2BB. It was what everyone had taken to calling the second battle bunker. But no matter how cozy it was, it was doing nothing to sooth him.

Jun was supposed to be on the Earth realm. He'd believed if he went there, then it would be easy to find her through the bond. He and Rian had both tried to reach out to her over and over, only to be met with nothing.

“We should have called for a hunt to find her a long time ago”, said Rian.

Briar sneered at his beta, “You think I don't know that?”

“Don't worry so much, we'll find her”, Rian said softly.

Briar didn't respond to him. If they didn't find Jun, it would be his fault. He'd declared to their circle that Jun wasn't answering them because she was still angry. They'd fought before she left, about her taking this very mission.

“I'm going for a run”, he announced, striding out the door.

 

Alec was annoyed, his darling cousin, King Alcandor, had obviously not wanted to be outdone by Death's hound. The King had sent twelve more Aquakin'e. Which would have been fine, but one of them was Percy! Krym’s younger brother got on Alec's nerves more than any other aquakin'e or part-aquakin'e in Percy’s case.

He considered the gheyo queen's antics to be juvenile and pedestrian. It didn't matter how good looking he was. Or how skilled he was with his trident. It didn't matter that everyone seemed to like him, everyone - even Queen Killigan! Alec didn't like him, he didn't like him at all!

He came up out of the water tunnel into the pool. As he was climbing the ladder to get out into the compound, he saw the object of his thoughts. Percy was talking to Dominic Cunningham! He was too far away from them to hear their conversation. However, he could perfectly make out the smile on the submissive’s face as well as the dopey grin on Percy's.

Alec charged over immediately. “Why are you here?” He demanded firmly. “Who gave you permission to leave the base camp in the lake?”

Percy startled and then said, “Lord Alvon authorized it. He sent all of the newly arrived to the compound so that we could familiarize ourselves with it. He also mentioned that there would be a meeting this afternoon that he wanted all of us on hand for.”

Alec glared, “Then why aren't you doing what he ordered you to do? Walk around and get familiar with the set up. Don't stand around chatting!”

Percy bowed to both Alec and Nikki, then moved off, carefully turning his head in every direction to see the compound.

“I stopped him, you know.” Dominic told the grumpy merrow. “I hadn't seen him before and wanted to meet him. He didn't do anything wrong.”

“That's a matter of opinion, and as the commander for all the aquakin'e group, my opinion is the only one that matters”, Alec said firmly. “You might consider not talking to strangers. That one,” he said with a jerk of his head toward Percy, “is an incorrigible flirt. You won't get anything serious out of him.”

“Are you trying to warn me off?” Nikki asked. “Well, I apologize then, I didn't mean to encroach on your territory. I will leave him alone. However, I do think you should treat him more nicely if you hope to get anywhere with him.” Nikki said as he wondered towards the cafeteria. Alec was left, slowly turning purple and imitating a goldfish.

 

Minister Scrimgeour had had a lovely lunch in the great hall. Minerva McGonagall and Madam Pomphrey had been more than happy to fill him in on what had been going on.

“Madam Pomphrey, when you knew there was a spell involved and that the children would remain unconscious without an illegal ritual, why didn't you contact the ministry? We could have sent a team of unspeakables to research the spell and wake the children.” He asked the nurse.

“Well, I, that is we, err, I'm not sure”, she said flustered.

Kingsley leaned around professor Flitwick. “Minister, we're at the one hour mark before we must meet the Dragels."

 

Mariana and Jun were following Albus Dumbledore down the hall towards his office. Mariana was anxious to get there, because she wanted to destroy the tracker. Jun was anxious to get there because she hoped the office would contain the reversal for the stasis spell. Mariana had lied to the headmaster. Jun hadn't found a way to lift the stasis.

But, Jun was sure that coming out the way they were, she would be able to find her way back to Regulus.

“Remember, Torvak, I can easily pop you right back into a cage of shadows at any time”, Mariana warned.

Dumbledore grunted but didn't answer. They came to a stop and Dumbledore gestured in front of him. “My office is on the other side, I would thank you both to be respectful and not touch anything.” Both women rolled their eyes as the Torvak shoved open the bookcase. Albus stepped through and Mariana and Jun followed him, then promptly disappeared.

“It seems I did forget to tell you, you wouldn't have an opportunity to touch anything.” Albus quickly conjured a mirror and set about repairing his appearance. Ten minutes later, he was downstairs meeting the minister. “My apologies, I quite overslept!”

“Overslept! It's after lunch!” Said Scrimgeour.

“The burdens of growing older I'm afraid. Do forgive an old man, won't you?” Albus said solemnly.

 

Mariana and Jun landed outside the Hogwarts main gate. “What happened?” Asked Jun. “Regulus!”

Mariana grabbed her arm. “No, he's set the wards to repel and kill anyone with Dragel blood. We cross - we die.” She was privately disgusted with herself, she should have suspected something like this, or else why wouldn't her circle have come for her?

“Come on, there's a small building over there, we can regroup and I can tell you a few things, I couldn't say in front of that filthy bird.”

“But what if he kills all of them? We shouldn't have left! I have to get back in there!” Jun panicked.

“He won't!” Mariana said firmly, giving her a little shake. “He won't have time, remember the leader of their people is there. And then they are going to meet with ours. If Dumbledore is fool enough to step into that meeting, then we'll have him. And we can save Regulus and everyone else.”

Jun and Mariana headed towards a small building that Mariana determined wasn't covered by the wards. “Ugh! It smells strongly of a wolf in here. I wonder what that's about?” Jun asked.

“It doesn't matter, I have a story to tell you, will you listen?” Mariana asked her.

 

It was a bright sunny day, but Lucius was shivering inside the dank cold cave his Lord had chosen as his latest abode. His knees ached painfully from the harsh stones underneath them. At last Lord Voldemort deigned to look at him. “Rise Lucius, rise and tell me why you've disappointed me again!”

“My Lord?”, Lucius asked softly. “I swear I don't know what you mean. Surely you know that I am your most loyal and faithful servant?”

“Really Lucius, then where is your son? Where is the newest follower to take my mark? You come to me alone, again. This makes me unhappy. I sense you're going to tell me some manufactured story of how he wasn't able to be here AGAIN! My patience is not endless, my servant!” Lord Voldemort ranted.

Lucius was thinking quickly. The Dark Lord didn't want creatures to serve him. Maybe this was his chance to protect Draco from the mark. “My Lord, I fear my son is an unworthy follower for you. I have recently discovered that, through his Mother, his blood is not pure.”

“He lies, My Lord, my sister is a pureblood!” Bellatrix screamed.

“Explain yourself!” The Dark Lord ordered.

So Lucius told him about Draco's inheritance.

“So Druella bound the boy, as she did your wife, but, the suppression was taken off by visiting Dragels?” The dark Lord questioned.

“Yes My Lord”, said Lucius.

“My Lord, this isn't a problem. This has been in our family for a very long time. It just needs to be suppressed and then it goes away and then the blood is pure.” The madwoman told them. “I will suppress my nephew for you.”

“No”, the Dark Lord said firmly. “Lucius is correct. The boy will never be allowed to join the ranks of my faithful.” Lucius bowed feeling light headed with relief.

“Now tell me what's going on in the ministry!” Voldemort ordered.

 

Severus Snape found himself in an unusual situation. He was sitting on a bench outside in the sunshine having a conversation with Arthur Weasley. “So, you'll be moving the whole family to the Dragel realm?” He asked.

“It isn't just Dragels, Severus. Nevarah is a sanctuary realm, everyone is welcome. You should come with us, what is there for you here?”

“What indeed?” Asked Severus. “And yet, I cannot.”

“Do you really think he could call you from so far away?”

“It isn't being called that worries me. The Dark Lord's magic is a powerful and frightful thing. He can track his followers through the mark. I could be endangering an entire world, if he tracks me to Nevarah. I will not risk it.”

 

The meeting was breaking up at last, Lucius was anxious to get back and check on Draco. He was moving toward the door when his master’s voice stopped him. “Lucius, you will bring your son to the next meeting, no excuses.” He said coldly.

Lucius turned back to the throne in surprise. “My Lord, but, you said Draco could never serve you?”

“No Lucius, I said he could never be one of my faithful. There are many potions that call for Dragel parts as ingredients. The boy will serve in his own unique way. Are you not grateful to me for allowing your son to serve me?” The dark Lord questioned.

“Yes, My Lord”, he said quickly.

“Then if you are grateful, then thank me!” Voldemort roared.

“Thank you, My Lord”, said Lucius.

“Get out of my sight”, Voldemort ordered

Lucius apparated out with Bellatrix’s crazy laughter ringing in his ears.

 

Hadrian was overseeing the preparations for the meeting. It was to be at a long table they were setting up outdoors. He'd spoken with Arthur Weasley and gotten an idea of what wizards could do. Hadrian had very carefully placed the wards. The wizards would be well behaved while they were there.

He glanced up from the preparations area and saw Nikki Cunningham walking arm in arm with someone and chatting. Hadrian smirked, the little submissive must be feeling his instincts to form his circle. He continued to watch them approach, curious about who Nikki was flirting with this time.

His blood froze when he saw Nikki’s companion. Malachi! The shadow hound was an ace, and a strong one if Hadrian remembered. Why would the boy be walking with an ace? He, Hadrian, was right here!

 

Nikki returned to his room, to change for the meeting. He immediately noticed his wards had been broken again. Someone was strong, he decided. He'd beefed the wards up after the last break. He glanced at his pillow, a purple rose lay there. He plucked it off the pillow and moved it over to join the first one in the vase. It was then that he noticed the color of the roses. Scarlet and purple, the same colors as the feathers in Hadrian Maruke’s mask. Nikki smiled, was Hadrian courting him?

 

“Mother, for the last time, stop calling me Darla! I am not a girl! I am a boy, who is in a peculiar situation.” There was a knock on the hospital wing door and then Lucius Malfoy came in followed by Quinn and Kyle. He pulled up a chair next to the bed and held his arms out. In short order he had an armful of upset teenager.

“Tell me what has you so cross?” He coaxed.

“I'm confused, first I was a pureblood wizard from a family of purebloods. Then I was a hybrid creature from a family full of suppressed creature inheritances, but I was still male! Now I have parts I don't recognize and I never know when I'm going to be a boy or a girl. What if it happens in public, what if people poke fun at me?”

“One thing hasn't changed”, Lucius said, “You are still the precious child of your Mother and I. We will love you no matter what form you are in because you are ours.” Quinn watched in amazement as the changeling finally seemed to settle down in Lucius’ hold.

Lucius placed the sleeping form he was quickly coming to think of as his daughter back in the bed. He and Narcissa stepped out into the hall with Quinn and Kyle. “I believe it would be a good idea for Draco/Darla to see a counselor. I know Dragels are considered illegal in the Wizarding world. Is there anyway you could travel to Nevarah for a short time for the counseling?” Kyle asked speaking for Quinn.

“My wife and our son/daughter will be relocating to Nevarah as soon as possible”, said Lucius.

“That hasn't been decided yet”, Narcissa snapped.

“And you won't be going with them?” Asked Kyle for Quinn.

“I cannot.”, Lucius said firmly.

 

“Your son is my grandson?” Jun asked incredulously.

“Yes”, Mariana said, “And having met and spent time with the headmaster, I don't regret that we took him in.”

“You took the seals off of him, that isn't supposed to be possible.” Jun said quietly.

“Impossible things become possible when you are determined enough”, Mariana said, keeping Jascha out of it.

“But, why did you never contact my circle? They would have taken him in, raised him, loved him…”

“I have no excuse that I can offer you, save to say, I was selfish and I wanted a child so badly that I took him. We blood adopted him and I never considered you or your circle.”

“You saved my grandson, and you saved me. You've given me a lot to think about, Mariana. I can't say right now, what I will do with the information you've given me.”

“Mariana bowed her head and said simply, “I understand.”

 

“I believe we are ready to leave, Kingsley will be doing the apparition for us.” Rufus Scrimgeour said.

“Good luck, Minister. Please let me know anything pertinent to Hogwarts.” Albus said genially.

Rufus frowned. “Dumbledore, I won't need to tell you anything because you are going to the meeting.”

“Ah, I would love to go. But, alas, my duties at Hogwarts keep me too busy to attend such a meeting.” Albus said regretfully.

“Your duties to Hogwarts weren't so urgent this morning. You stayed in bed past noon.” Madam Bones pointed out. “Also, if I understand the situation correctly, you started this whole mess!”

“Very well”, Albus conceded. “Give me one second, to fetch something from my office and I'll be ready to go.”

 

The sun was beating down on Nikki and Bas where they stood in their nice clothes. Nikki threw another longing look at the pool. Bas squeezed his hand and whispered, “air displacement.” Then a tall, skinny man, a stern looking woman and a man that Nikki knew was the headmaster, approached the gates. Hadrian lead them in and Jascha stepped forward. They all moved over to the table and sat down. Nikki and Bas flanking Jascha on each side.

“Good Afternoon, I am Rufus Scrimgeour, Minister for Magic of the British wizarding world. My companions are Madam Amelia Bones who is our head of Magical law Enforcement and Headmaster Albus Dumbledore, who runs Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry for us.” Scrimgeour said.

“I am King Jascha Mortir Cunningham -shadow - Gheyic Alpha”, on my right side is my son, Crown Prince Dominic Alex Cunningham, on my left side is my son, Prince Sebastian Arlo Cunningham.”

The introductions continued at the table. And even though Kingsley had told him to expect it the minister was still surprised to see Molly and Arthur Weasley, as well as Severus Snape sitting at the table.

“I want to offer the ministry’s sincerest condolences for the death of your queen. We have outlawed rituals for a very long time for this very reason. The magical backlash is too dangerous.”

“Minister, I was in that hospital wing when what you are calling magical backlash occurred. It was not backlash, it was a spell”, said Aracle Deveraine. “If we can be allowed back into the school I can prove it to you.”

Albus simply shook his head, “Minister we don't want them back in the school. Think of the children.”

“We came here to help your children!” Ilsa said angrily.

Albus Dumbledore was only half listening to the conversation around him. He'd begun to relax a bit when Jun and Mariana hadn't shown up for the meeting. The device in his pocket was telling him that the boy introduced to them as Dominic Cunningham was Harry Potter. But watching the boy he was unsure. He didn't look like a young James with Lily's eyes. Oh sure, his eyes were green, but not quite the right shade. He stared at the boy in irritation, what had they done to him.

He tuned back in as Madam Bones was finishing up a speech about magical cooperation and learning more about each other. Minister Scrimgeour pledged to lift the illegality on Dragels. They then sat looking expectantly at the other side of the table.

Surprisingly, it was Bas who spoke up, “We care very little about what you just said. We want my Mera back”, he pointed directly at Dumbledore. “That Torvak took her.”

Albus smiled genially. “My dear boy, you are confused. And I understand, death can be a confusing thing for the young. But, I would never steal your Mother.”

“You stole mine”, Luna Lovegood moved out of the trees toward the table. “You used the same excuse. You said it was magical backlash, but it was a spell. I want her back.”

“Please excuse Ms. Lovegood, she's always been an eccentric child. She obviously empathizes with these boys and is reminded of her own mother's death. Terribly sad, terribly sad”, said Dumbledore shaking his head..

“I am not going to sit here and listen to you try to placate us. Return Mariana within the hour or I will come and take her!” Jascha said furiously.

“I do so love when you're forceful, my King”, said Mariana shadowing in with Jun at her side.

“My dearest love”, said Jascha pulling her into his arms. “Mera!” Bas and Nikki joined the hug, as did the rest of their circle.

Albus attempted to apparate out, but that didn't work. So he called Fawkes and raised his hands over his head. That didn't work either.

“You won't leave here until I release you from the wards”, said Hadrian.

Nikki threw the ace a grateful smile.

“Minister, this is ridiculous, obviously I was wrong about her death. But, I clearly didn't take her, or else how could she be here.”

“Perhaps, the magical backlash threw her a great distance and she is just now making her way back.” Madam Bones speculated.

“Perhaps, you should ask me?” Mariana said coldly. She looked around the table and said, “Someone fetch Briar and Rian Evanson.”

“They are on their way here”, said Jun. “I'm able to use my bonds to them again.”

Just then Briar came running toward the table in hound form, with Rian on his back. Briar transformed and they both grabbed Jun in a hug.

“Well, then, now that we're all here, it's story time.” said Mariana.

Chapter 31: A story, a loophole, and a fieldtrip

Jun was sitting at the table between Briar and Rian. Mariana had started in a chair but ended up sitting in her apha’s lap. Bas and Nikki were both holding her hands.

“I spent years and years as a prisoner of the man sitting at this table. My bonded pareya, Regulus, is still imprisoned by him. He keeps all of his prisoners in stasis.” Jun told them.

“My Lady, please, is my mother there?” Luna had to ask.

“I can't say for sure, but there is a woman who looks very like you in the Fae section.” Jun told her.

“This is ridiculous!” Dumbledore exclaimed. “She's feeding into the poor child’s fantasies.”

Jun ignored Dumbledore. “He was going to use my blood, so he took me out of stasis. I did something to keep myself from being put back in. I won't say what with him sitting at this table.” Jun said firmly.

Briar leapt across the table and changed into his Hellhound form as he crossed it. The huge dog hit and the chair went down, Headmaster and all. Briar stood on top of him in hound form snarling in his face. “Get him off of me!” Demanded Dumbledore.

Rian moved around the table next to Briar. “You kept our alpha from us for years. She is still scared enough of you that she can't speak freely!” Rian looked derisively at Minister Scrimgeour and Madam Bones. “This man is running a school for children? And you still haven't done anything to him! He should be incarcerated!”

Briar stood up from the headmaster and changed form. He righted the chair, then threw Dumbledore back into it. “Incarcerated is easy enough”, he said. He conjured manacles onto Dumbledore's hands and feet with a chain running between them. It flashed dazzlingly in the sunlight. “That chain will keep him from being a problem.”

Jun continued as her bonded submissive and beta returned to her side. “I kept him ignorant to my wakeful state. Whenever he came in the room, I would jump back up on the display pedestal he had set up for me and freeze in place. One night he brought in an unconscious Shadow Dragel. He was preparing her for stasis, but got called away. Before he returned, I was able to protect her from his spell as well. After she woke up, I recognized her as Mariana Cunningham. We began plotting how to escape and save the others.”

Mariana sat up a bit in Jascha's lap and took over the story. “When I woke up, I was unsure of where I was. The worst part was, I was completely bereft of my shadows.” Jascha, Nikki and Bas all three gasped. “I noticed Jun Evanson leaning against a wall fighting sleep. By this point, she was so hungry and tired that she was weakening.”

“I was able to feed her and I both from my trail rations. She was able to reassure me that my shadows would return. When she first woke up she wasn't able to use her gifts either. We plotted to overcome our captor and get away.”

“Last night we were able to confront him. This morning we forced him to take us out of there and into Hogwarts.” Mariana made a face. “That was when our plan went wrong. As soon as we entered his office, we were thrown out of the school. We found ourselves outside the gates. We regrouped and then came here to this meeting.”

“Jun is telling you the truth when she says there are others trapped. I saw many Dragels in cages.” She looked over to where Alec was standing with Crimson Tide. “There were at least twenty Aquakin'e in tanks in that tower.”

Alec clenched his fists angrily. Alcandor would be just as furious.

“What do you have to say for yourself, Headmaster Dumbledore?” Madam Bones demanded.

“Madam Bones, as head of Magical Law Enforcement I would imagine that you know the law quite well?”

Amelia nodded her head, “Of course.”

“Then please tell me, what rights does a being that is considered illegal have in the Wizarding world?”

“None”, said Madam Bones, then looked like she had swallowed a bug.

“Precisely”, said Albus. “Under our own laws, I am innocent. The children at the school collect chocolate frog cards. I collect those who aren't allowed to exist in our society. And it isn't illegal.” Albus said smugly.

“You can look at everything I have in my collection, you won't find one being that isn't illegal. I'm actually doing a service to the wizarding world.” He looked over at Briar and demanded. “You can remove these cuffs and chains, now. I won't be facing justice as I've done nothing wrong.”

“You will face merrow justice!” Alec said angrily. “And you will return our people!”

“If you felt you'd done nothing wrong, why have you been sitting here lying about it? You've been trying to convince us that Mariana was dead, when you had her the whole time.” Jascha asked harshly.

“I did that for you, of course”, said Dumbledore. “Studies prove that animal groups that experience the death of a member move on quicker than those who believe a member has gotten lost. I'm not a monster, I do feel compassion for animals. But, the fact remains, Dragels are illegal in our society. So, I take them out of existence, by putting them in stasis. My collection is one of the best because of it.”

“You mean there are others out there doing this as well?” Madame Bones gasped.

“Oh course”, said Albus, "where is the fun in collecting, unless you can show off and compare with other collectors.”

Minister Scrimgeour had had enough. He was getting a massive headache listening to Dumbledore talk. “I've already promised that I'm going to lift the illegality of Dragels in our world. The information we have on them is completely wrong. They are beings with higher reasoning just like ourselves. They are not animals.”

“That is your opinion, Minister, mine differs. But, it doesn't matter, when I started my collection, the beings within were considered illegal and still are until you change the law. I will simply move my collection somewhere else. There are many realms where these animals are considered illegal.”

Jun growled threateningly, “You will return Regulus to me.”

“My Dear Jun, I gave you an opportunity to get Regulus back, but you didn't take it. I'm afraid it was a one time offer.”

“You will give everyone back, and you will face justice for your crimes.” Jascha said coldly.

“That will be difficult, under our laws. He's done nothing wrong.” Madam Bones said sadly.

“It doesn't matter”, said Ilsa. “Under our laws he's done a great deal of wrong. And he WILL answer for his crimes.”

“Minister Scrimgeour, is it common for the government to allow a school Headmaster to pursue his own interests, by keeping a collection of dangerous animals in a school?” Hermione Granger asked.

“Also, is he allowed to perform a spell on the student body that changes their very make up and causes them to question their own sanity to the point of becoming suicidal? Albus Dumbledore is guilty of all of that under the current laws. There isn't a need to wait for the laws to change to arrest him!”

“You cannot prove that I am responsible for that spell, Young Lady. And no one died because of it.” Albus said derisively.

“I almost died because of it! I would have died, had Luna not saved me. I swallowed enough class M poisons to kill everyone here. I did that because the spell that YOU cast, turned me into a silvertongue! I had no idea how to deal with it.” Hermione accused with tears rolling down her cheeks.

“You cannot prove any of this.” Albus said. He was thinking feverishly. He would need to get a hold of Hermione Granger. Silvertongues were extremely rare and coveted. He had to have her in his collection. How had he missed her, right under his nose!

“She doesn't have to prove it”, said Madam Bones. “The accusation is enough. Albus Dumbledore you may consider yourself under arrest. Those chains aren't coming off anytime soon.”

“I suggest we return to Hogwarts, so we can begin freeing your people," said Scrimgeour.

Albus smirked, “I believe you'll have some difficulty getting them in, Minister. Only I have the ability to change the wards.”

Hermione looked at Dumbledore and said, “Actually, the wards are changed by a white crystal. I read about it in Hogwarts, A history. Luna went to get that crystal and should be changing the wards right now.”

Dumbledore glared around him. He decided if he couldn't apparate away then he would sprint out of the gates. Once he cleared the wards he could apparate away.

Briar was watching his prisoner, “You don't have permission to stand up and go anywhere. You are to sit in the chair, I placed you in until I decide otherwise.” He told the headmaster. “You controlled my bonded for years, now I control you!”

 

It was a somber group that approached the bookcase in Albus' office. The group contained Minister Scrimgeour, Madam Bones, the three blood titles, Hadrian, Ilsa, and Greta. Then Jun, Rian, Mariana, Jascha, Aracle Deveraine, Bill Weasley, Severus Snape, Alec, Alvon and Luna Lovegood bringing up the rear. Briar was leading the way, with Dumbledore. “You will take the lead”, he instructed his prisoner. “You will do everything required to get us inside the tower. You will not attempt to harm anyone or anything.”

Dumbledore moved forward and opened the bookcase. He approached the door and placed his hand on it and it moved aside. There was another door right after that one. “This one requires my blood”, he said.

Briar grinned happily, “allow me to help with that”, he said and slashed Albus’ hand. They climbed a flight of stairs, then the Headmaster produced a key. After murmuring a counter spell, He swung the door open to the tower that housed his collection.

Chapter 32: When the Seer breaks

Notes:

Warning: tissue alert!

The group moved inside, gaping in horror. Jun immediately moved over to Regulus’ cage. Luna was frantically running from cage to cage checking each one. She was mid-way down a hall when she stopped and wailed. “Mom!”

Alvon and Alec were staring at the tanks full of aquakin'e. “There will be rivers of blood for this.” Alvon said darkly. Alec simply nodded.

Rian had been about to follow Jun over to Regulus' cage. But he noticed his submissive was staring into an empty cage. The placard at the bottom said, Dragel female/Nameless/Empath/ Runes Mistress.

“That was her cage”, Briar said dully. “All those years, she didn't answer and I thought she was angry. Rian, we never helped her! We never looked for her once. She was trapped and we didn't help!”

“Sh, sh, sh, we've got her back now and we'll never let her go”, Rian comforted.

Luna had always been quiet and passive. She was picked on at Hogwarts, but simply ignored it. She preferred to overlook any wrongs committed against her. Staring at her beautiful mother, silent and still, on a display pedestal in a cage, Luna snapped.

Ilsa was watching Dumbledore closely making sure the Torvak didn't try anything. She caught movement out of the corner of her eye. Luna barrelled down the hall straight towards Dumbledore. She impacted with the Headmaster and began beating him wildly with her fists. “You took her!”, she screamed. “I was so little and I needed her so much! I always wanted my Mom, always! I'll kill you for this! I'll kill you!”

Ilsa pulled the sobbing girl away from the stoic Headmaster. She hugged her close, comforting her. “I swear to you, I will make sure you get justice, Little One. But we cannot just kill him. Everyone deserves to get justice from this man. And for that to happen we need to go through the courts.”

“I am not a cruel person,” Dumbledore announced to the room. “I had planned to put the child out of her misery this year. After all, I don't have a Fae Seer in my collection. You would have been in the cage right beside your mother. I was only waiting until you got just a bit older.”

Ilsa glared at him and moved a sobbing Luna away. The girl didn't need to hear anything else from that Filthy Torvak.

“Were you planning to put everyone in here?” Bill asked.

Dumbledore sneered, “Of course not, I only collect the ones I need. Take your family for example, fire Dragels, everyone of them. I already have a fire Dragel, therefore I don't need another. I took the little Shadow Dragel, because I didn't have one, and her power levels were extremely high.”

“How do we bring them out of stasis?” Severus demanded.

“Hasn't that great mind of yours figured it out, Snape? You are lucky I needed a spy and did not need an air Dragel.”

Briar approached the Headmaster, “tell us how to bring them out of stasis and make sure you tell us the truth and every pertinent detail to do so in a safe manner.” Albus started talking. Bill, Severus and Aracle were taking notes.

Minister Scrimgeour was walking around looking at everything. But, instead of looking in the cages. He was looking at the structure of the tower. Madam Bones joined him. “What is it, Rufus?”

“I've been in the other Hogwarts towers, they all spiral up and have more than one floor. This one only seems to have one floor. I just thought it odd is all.”

Madame Bones got her bearings for a moment and then began walking. “Minister! Here! There seems to be air coming from behind this wall.”

Madam Bones sprinted back over to Dumbledore. “What is behind that wall?” She demanded.

Dumbledore smirked at her, refusing to answer. Briar sighed and said, “When anyone in this group asks you a question you will answer it truthfully.”

Madame Bones considered for a moment then asked, “Is there another area behind this wall?”

“Yes”

“And how do we get back there?”

“My blood, rub it on the wall.”

Mariana was the one to slash the Headmaster this time. His blood was rubbed on the wall, and the wall disappeared. “Aha!”, said Rufus. “I was right. See there is a staircase leading up.”

Hadrian and Greta quickly moved over to the stairs, saying, “let us go up first and check it, we don't know what's up there.”

Greta and Hadrian climbed the stairs. Hadrian called down, “All clear, seems to be more cages.”

Bill Weasley came up the stairs and began looking into the cages. After a moment, he yelled down, “Severus, come up here.”

Severus moved into the area and began looking around.

“I think some of these were Hogwarts students”, said Bill.

“Actually, all of them were”, said Snape. “And every single one of them is muggleborn. It makes perfect sense.”

“What does?” Greta asked.

“It is common knowledge that muggleborns come into our world and go to Hogwarts. When they graduate, they struggle to find a job in the Wizarding world. Almost all of them end up going back to the muggle world. Or so it is believed. However, looking around this room, I see a whole subset of our population that went missing and no one bothered to look for them.”

“Why would he want the muggleborns? They don't have a creature inheritance”, asked Madam Bones.

The Minister was prowling around the room again, “Would someone be so kind as to drag Albus up here. I believe I may have found another false wall."

Chapter 33: No Alec, you can't keep her!

Aracle arrived on the second floor, pulling a reluctant Albus with him.

“Is this a false wall?” The Minister demanded.

“Yes”, said Dumbledore grudgingly.

“Will your blood open it?” Scrimgeour demanded.

“Yes”, said Dumbledore. His hand had not been healed from the last time so Scrimgeour just popped it up on the wall.

“More stairs!” Scrimgeour exclaimed.

“Minister, wait please, let Hadrian or I check it first.” Greta insisted. Rufus moved back and let the two blood titles go first, but everyone could see he was eager to explore the next floor.

“All clear”, Greta called down. “Fair warning, you're not going to like this at all.”

Bill, Severus and Aracle moved up the stairs. Aracle prodding the headmaster along. They entered the next area and gasped in shock. They could only see into a few cages, but what they saw was shocking. Those in the cages were all similar to what had happened to Regulus Black. Hybrids gone terribly wrong.

Bill was looking at what appeared to be a fairy/Aquakin'e cross. The female had a long fish tail and bright iridescent wings. She was in water only up to her waist so the wings were above the water.

The next cage was a fire Dragel/Aquakin'e cross and again the traits had stayed separate with the bottom half a fish tail and the top with the fiery hair.

The third cage had Bill crying out in horror. The girl’s eyes were completely white like a seer having a vision. Her long blonde hair moved in an invisible wind. “I knew her at Hogwarts”, Bill said sadly, “Her name is Anna Kedrick, we dated for a few semesters in fifth year.”

“So this is why you wanted the muggleborns, so you could experiment on them.” Snape said coldly.

Jascha moved into the room, “Ilsa is assisting Ms. Lovegood and the Evansons with moving Regulus and Mrs. Lovegood to the infirmary. Alec and Alvon have already started transporting all the merrow to their camp in the lake. They say they can take them out of stasis there.

“No!” Said Albus. "They cannot be removed from the collection, it will kill them.”

“Are you telling me the truth?”, Jascha demanded.

“No”, Dumbledore said sullenly. “But, I spent years collecting them, they're mine!”

Jascha’s fist lashed out and connected with Dumbledore’s check, sending the Headmaster to the floor.

“You talk too much”, Jascha said coldly.

“Bring Dumbledore back here, I've got another door” cried Scrimgeour.

Hadrian grabbed the Headmaster and he and Greta moved in that direction.

A little bit of blood and that wall too disappeared to reveal a set of stairs. Greta and Hadrian went up and found an exact replica of the Headmaster’s office in Hogwarts. They called the all clear and Severus, and Aracle bounded up the stairs.

Bill followed them and said, “As much as you want to start going through the paperwork, It might be better if we shrink everything down and look at it later.”

A few minutes later everything in the office had been shrunken down and was tucked into Severus' robe pocket.

Where the headmaster’s desk had been was a trap door. Bill pulled it up to reveal a huge tank of water. Hadrian rushed over and grabbed Bill back away from the opening as a scaley head rose up to investigate. “A Harron's sea dragon”, Aracle said in awe.

“I will message the Aquakin'e to come back, preferably Alec.” Said Jascha. “Is there a way to see what is in this tank without interacting directly with it?” He demanded of Dumbledore.

Albus smirked and said, “yes", he moved over to another wall and rubbed his blood on it, this time the stairs lead down.

Hadrian and Greta moved to the stairs, sea water and light reflected off the wall. The biggest tank contained the Harron's sea dragon. Another separate tank seemed to contain nothing at all and she was wary of it. “Come down and bring that Torvak with you. Stay away from the front of the tanks. I don't know how strong they are. Also, one of the tanks seems completely blacked out.”

When Jascha heard that he hurried down the stairs. He put his face against the glass and cupped his eyes. Pulling back he sighed, “we definitely need the merrow back here, as I suspected, it's a tank of merrow infants.”

A flurry of activity in the seemingly empty tank drew everyone's eye. A huge group of seals swam into view and then out again.

“Selkies”, Bill breathed in awe. "There's so many of them."

Alvon and Alec came down the stairs and Alec became furious when he saw the Harron's sea dragon. “What is in the tank with her?” he demanded.

Albus looked at him oddly, “Nothing, I use the trap door to drop in food."

“You stupid landwalker! Are you trying to kill her! Harron's sea dragons are extremely social. That tank is way too confining. She can't even get any speed up that way. And she's just a juvenile!” Alec sneered at the headmaster. “You'd best pray you didn't stunt her growth.” He said as he stomped back up the stairs.

“Where is he going? We need to know what to do with these infants.” said Greta.

“Look at the tank” said Hadrian. Everyone turned to look at the Harron's sea dragon tank as a square of light opened at the top. Then Alec dropped down into the tank and the sea dragon headed straight for him.

“Who's stupid now”, said Dumbledore. “The dragon will think he's food.”

The dragon swam up to Alec and seemed to be vibrating in place. Alec gently ran his hands across her head and then began quickly swimming back and forth. The dragon copied him.

After a moment Alvon commented, “Harron's sea dragons don't eat live food.”

"Is he just going to stay in there and…. play with her?” Greta asked.

“Probably”, said Alvon. “My brother is very concerned about her, so he will most likely stay in there with her until he's assured of her well-being. Although, how he can have that assurance when she's in such a small tank.. Kesmar's bloody reefs! Alec! NO!” Alvon bellowed.

They all watched as Alec hugged himself tight to the dragon and disappeared! “What happened?” Greta demanded. "Where did they go?”

“If I had to guess, I'd say the lake near the school, it is bigger than the cage. I thought he'd outgrown this!” Alvon raged. “But, no he's still dragging every creature he sees home with him.”

Everyone’s attention was on the Harron's sea dragon tank. Albus Dumbledore stepped over to the fourth wall where there were no tanks. He placed his bloody hand on the wall and a portal opened. Albus stepped into it

 

And then shrieked as he was pulled right back out of it by shadows. Mariana stepped into the room. “Instead of watching the cute sea creatures, Hadrian, how about keeping an eye on our prisoner?”

“You!” Albus yelled angrily. “It's always you! I regret the day I ever chose you for my collection!”

“Yes, well I'll try to live with the crushing disappointment”, Mariana said caustically.

Chapter 34: Jurisdictional Jumble and Green Eyed Monsters

Quinn was making notes on some files when Lucius walked by his door. Quinn rushed out and tapped him on the shoulder. He held out the communication cuff, which Lucius quickly put on. “Is Draco/Darla alright?”, he asked.

“Yes”, Quinn affirmed. “Your child is in his male form today. I will be referring to him as Draco. I've noticed that though Draco loves his Mother. He looks to you for validation.”

“Is that wrong? I can try to get him to turn to Narcissa more…”

“No, I'm sorry; I'm not explaining this correctly. I'm worried about how Draco will react if he is relocated to Nevarah without you. I'm afraid it may retard any progress that he has made. The other day your wife indicated that a decision hasn't been finalized. I guess I'm asking you to change your mind and go with your son”, Quinn said earnestly.

“I'm sorry, but I cannot”, said Lucius.

“Is it your marriage? Because there are counselors for that”, Quinn pried shamelessly.

“No, it isn't. My wife and I love each other. The problem isn't her, it's me.”

“You see, my father was a very different type of parent than I am. He served a dark wizard and when I came of age, he made sure that I served him as well….”

 

Lord Voldemort sat on his throne. Bellatrix sat in the corner, singing and mumbling. He found her presence soothing. But, something was bothering him. Lucius had mentioned visiting Dragels. His spies at Hogwarts told him the Minister and Madam Bones were there. He jumped up and started pacing. It was obvious what was going on! The ministry had hired Dragel mercenaries to kill him! Well, It wouldn't work! Of course it wouldn't. He was Lord Voldemort! “Bella, My Sweet, I have a task for you.”

 

Mariana was glad they were going to be leaving the tower soon. She was eager to see her circle and she also wanted to check in with Jun.

“Severus, Bill and Aracle are going to question the Torvak. They will also go through all the records that were found. Once they feel they know everything, they will put together a report. We can use it for future hunts. Maybe we can wipe out all of these so called collectors", Mariana told Jascha.

"The first two floors of the tower are completely empty. Everyone has been moved to Hogwarts proper. Aracle was able to expand the hospital wing. Ilsa and Greta are working with a team to bring everyone out of stasis."

"The merrow, adults and infants, have been sent back to Nevarah via portal. The Harron's sea dragon is in Alec's care. The selkies were released into the Black Lake. They will decide for themselves whether they want to go to Nevarah or not."

"Dumbledore is still in chains. On my recommendation, Briar has ordered him not to attempt to escape. He also has to be as helpful as possible to those still working in the tower.”

“Efficient as ever, my love", Jascha praised. "But, I did want to speak with you privately about something that came up.”

Madam Bones came bustling down the hall. “Queen Mariana, I need to speak with you and King Jascha at once.”

They moved into a smaller area and Mariana threw up a privacy ward.

“What is it we can help you with Madam Bones?” Jascha asked.

“You can help me by ordering Briar Evanson to turn over my prisoner! He absolutely refuses to put Dumbledore into my custody.” Madam Bones said irritably.

“Perhaps the reason for that is you saying that it would be very difficult to prosecute Dumbledore under your laws, as he had done nothing wrong”, Mariana reminded her.

“As you can see, we have quite a bit of evidence to charge him with now”, Madam Bones huffed.

“We've been willing to prosecute Dumbledore from the beginning. Briar Evanson showed our willingness by conjuring chains and taking charge of him. You were there, with the minister, neither of you protested. He will face Nevarean justice.” Mariana told her.

“The man is Albus Dumbledore, one of the most revered wizards of all time.” Madam Bones continued to try to get her way. “If I let you take him off world, there will be public outrage! If his crimes are not revealed and prosecuted here, the populace will not know what he's done!”

“If you let me?” Mariana asked sweetly. “That sounds like you think you could stop me.”

Mariana and Jascha heard Scout’s voice through the bond. “We're under attack! Unknown wizarding force in masks hitting the compound with spell fire. Wards are currently holding.”

“Excuse us Madam Bones, an urgent matter has come up”, Jascha told her. Then they were gone.

 

Quinn was bent over Lucius arm. The dark mark might just be the worst thing that he'd ever seen. He was studying it carefully. He knew two things immediately. He couldn't remove it. And, if the dark wizard who placed it was killed, all who carried the mark would die with him.

Then he had an idea. “Is there any way you can do a knowledge transfer to show how it was put on?”, He asked.

“No, knowledge transfer doesn't work for me. But, Narcissa was there the night I was marked, she could do it”, Lucius said.

Just then a booming sound reverberated above the bunker. “Someone is hitting the wards”, Lucius said.

 

Nikki and his friends were walking around the compound chatting. Nikki was holding Theo’s arm. Hermione was holding Blaise’s. Luna was walking in between the two couples and seemed to be having a great time chatting with both.

She suddenly paused and said dreamily, “We should probably take cover. Death Eaters are about to attack.”

Just then a voice from atop one of the bunkers yelled, “riders on brooms.”

“We should get in a bunker”, Hermione said nervously.

“You guys, go ahead. I'm going to stay”, said Nikki.

Theo, who had been just about to offer to escort the submissive to a bunker, smiled. Dominic Cunningham wasn't about to run and hide. The broom riders flew over their heads. Several gheyos flew up out of the wards to meet them. Spell fire rained down. Nikki knew that Hadrian, Ilsa and Greta had set the wards. He wasn't worried about anyone coming through them.

Suddenly he was knocked to the ground and ended up face first in the dirt. Someone was lying on top of him. He noticed Theo was in a similar situation, with a red-haired girl sprawled on top of him. Nikki pulled himself out from under the body, which was also trying to stand.

“What's the matter with you! Death Eaters! We have to hide!” A red-headed boy with black Torvak wings on show, stood screaming at him.

Blaise slotted neatly in front of Nikki. Theo was still disentangling himself from the girl.

“Stop screaming Weasley. They can't get through the wards. I thought your family left here?”, Blaise asked.

“So? We came back. What's it to you, Snake?”, Ron sneered.

“You're confused Weasley”, Theo said, moving to stand next to Blaise. “We're Dragels not snakes.”

“I'm a Dragel, too”, Ginny chimed in. “My mother says, I'm a submissive fire Dragel.”

Nikki turned and looked at the girl who had fallen on Theo. She was standing way too close to the Earth Alpha. Nikki's Dragel didn't like it all.

The fighting overhead was casting plenty of shadows on the ground. Nikki sent a shadow of his own to wrap around the girl’s ankles. “We should go Ginny”, Ron ordered. “If they're not going to take cover, that's their own fault.”

Ginny took a step and cried out as she stumbled and fell, … straight into Theo’s arms. The girl blushed prettily, “I'm so sorry, I'm not usually this clumsy.”

“Ginny! Now!” Ron grouched from up ahead. Ginny bowed quickly and ran to catch up with her brother.

Nikki glared after the girl. Theo walked forward and took his arm, using his other hand to dust him off from where he'd hit the ground. “Are you okay? Ron Weasley is a pretty solid guy and he ran at you full tilt.”

Nikki sneered, “I've had worse from my youngest brother. Why did you catch her?”

Theo just looked at him, “Why wouldn't I catch her, if I hadn't she would have fallen.”

“Wrong answer!”, Nikki said coldly. “Excuse me, Theodore, I believe I've had enough of watching the brooms overhead attack our wards.” He pivoted and headed towards the pool.

“What did I do wrong?” Theo asked Blaise in confusion.

“Are you kidding me?” Said Hermione. “Nikki thought you liked him. But, the first chance you get, you're rolling around on the ground with another submissive.”

“I do like him! She knocked me down!” Theo protested.

“And, if that's not enough, you swept her into your arms”, Hermione continued undeterred.

“She was falling!” Theo said desperately. Hermione strode away with her nose in the air. Luna thought she looked very much like an offended queen.

“Hey”, called Blaise. “What did I do?”

Luna simply looked at Theo. “Maybe the next time a submissive trips and is falling, let her fall.” Then Luna walked away as well.

 

Hermione hadn't gone far, when a message from Quinn popped up asking her to come to the hospital wing. Hermione moved in that direction. She wondered what Quinn would need her for.

Sitting in Quinn’s office as he excitedly explained, she felt hope stir inside. Was it possible she could use this wretched gift for good things? “Yes”, she decided, “I'll try to help.”

 

Mariana and Jascha arrived back at the compound and took stock of the situation. There were about fifty broom riders attacking. She saw Ryuusen fly straight into a broom and snap it in half.

The leader of the opposing force seemed to be a woman wearing all black. Her wild black hair blew frantically behind her as she swept and dove on her broom. Her red lips were open and spewing crazy laughter into the air.

Mariana called her shadows and focused on the woman. After a moment her broom began to twirl a bit and then, still going top speed, headed straight for the ground. Mariana didn't release her shadows until she confirmed the impact. Hadrian chose a different method. He materialized beside the broom and just tossed the rider off of it. Deciding there was no reason to waste good equipment, he had his shadows collect the brooms and store them.

Ilsa and Greta were also in the air, and were decimating the enemy force. “Retreat! Retreat!” Ordered a death eater. He had seen Bellatrix go down and knew that if they could take her out, the rest of them didn't stand a chance. Greta heard him yelling and promptly struck him with lightning.

 

Quinn led Hermione into a room with Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy. “Narcissa is going to give you an information transfer. It will show you Lucius' marking ceremony. I want to see if you can understand the language the dark Lord is speaking.”

“I do want to help”, Hermione said sadly. "But, I can't receive an information transfer. I'm not a Dragel.”

“But, you are a creature, so you will be able to receive the transfer", Quinn reassured her.

Narcissa reached out and Hermione eagerly reached back. Quinn placed her hand correctly. “Now just give it a moment or two to settle", Quinn instructed.

After a moment, Hermione looked at Quinn, “It didn't work.”

“Don't feel badly, My Dear, I'm also a creature and I can't receive them”, Lucius told her.

“Well, that is because your creature is suppressed”, Quinn said. He slowly turned his head to look at Hermione. “Did anyone at Hogwarts ever check you for suppressions?”

“No, of course not, I'm muggleborn. I shouldn't have ever had an inheritance. So I definitely wouldn't have suppressions.”

“After we take care of Lucius, I'd like to check you for them, would that be okay?”

Hermione shrugged, “Sure, that would be fine.”

Quinn paced the room. “We need a way for Hermione to see the marking ceremony.”

“It’s a shame we don't have a pensieve”, Lucius remarked.

Hermione slapped her hand to her forehead. “I've got one in my bag. I'll be right back!” She said, racing out.

 

Alec was swimming in the Black Lake near Hogwarts. The juvenile Harron's sea dragon was starved for affection. She was also bursting with energy, obviously thrilled to have more room to get about.

Alec swam near and rubbed her head. “You're a gorgeous little thing, aren't you?” He cooed at her, and she burbled back at him. Alec threw his arms around her, “That's what I'm going to name you, Gorgeous! Of course, we're going to use the Aquakin'e tongue for it, which is Ga Ga.”

“Wait until my friend Goonter meets you! He is going to love you just as much as I do.” Alec would swear if a dragon could priss and preen, that Ga Ga was doing just that. “My girl likes compliments, doesn't she?”, he cooed.

Alec knew he'd spent too much time in the lake when a message came in from Alvon. Apparently, there'd been an attack on the compound. He gave Ga Ga a quick kiss on her scaly head. “Stay here, Pretty Girl and I'll come back and play with you tomorrow.”

He began swimming rapidly toward the passageway to the other lake. The Harron's sea dragon followed right behind him. Alec stopped in the water, “No, Ga Ga, you have to stay here.” He held his upraised palm out in front of her, the way he would Goonter and firmly ordered, “stay!” The dragon made sad whiny noises. Alec firmly showed her his palm one more time and then quickly swam into the passage.

He was coming out into the lake the merrow were camped in, when he heard a bellowing wail of anguish behind him. Seconds later, Ga Ga exploded out of the small passage, which she had widened considerably. Alec watched as part of it collapsed in a swirl of mud. Ga Ga swam around him complaining bitterly about him leaving her. Or at least that’s what he imagined she was saying as she hissed and whined.

The lake began to rise as more water fed into the small subsidiary. Of course, the last person he wanted to see just happened to be there. “Wow!”, said Percy, “Usually it's me that makes these kinds of messes. Wherever did you get Goonter Jr., Alec? I thought they were rare. But, you always seem to have one around.”

“This is Ga Ga, and she is not Goonter Jr. She is obviously female. As for where I got her, that's no business of yours”, Alec said firmly.

“Alec, what have you done!” Alvon was swimming right for him! “You brought the dragon here?! She's too big for this lake! How did she fit through the passage? Look at it! She's destroyed it! The lake is flooding.” Alvon was turning purple and waving his arms wildly.

Ga Ga let out a happy trill. Obviously he wanted to play! She gently tapped Alvon with her tail to start the game, and sent him spinning about 20 feet away. Percy and Alec both clutched their sides and laughed.

 

Lucius and Narcissa were sitting with Quinn in the little office. All three of them were staring at the stone pensieve that Hermione was currently viewing both Lucius and Narcissa’s memories in.

At last Hermione raised up. Looking at Lucius she gestured for him to give her his left arm. Lucius held his arm out on the table. Hermione immediately bent over it. She started hissing at the mark or at least it seemed like it. Lucius shifted uncomfortably in his seat. The mark began to twinge and burn. Hermione continued to speak and the slight pain became a dull throb. Then Hermione raised her head and hissed at Lucius again.

Narcissa shook her head, “We can't understand you, Dear.”

Hermione smiled, “I was asking someone to say something in English. I think I have to hear it to switch back and forth.”

“Thank you, for your efforts Ms. Granger. I think I knew deep down that you wouldn't be able to remove it. But, I thank you sincerely for trying.”

Hermione looked at him strangely, “The mark is gone. All you have left is a very ugly tattoo. But it doesn't connect you to Voldemort any longer.”

Quinn leaned over the tattooed arm. After a thorough examination, he told Lucius through the communication cuff, “She's done it, it's gone!”

Lucius sat very still, trying to keep his composure, he said, “Ms. Granger, the house of Malfoy owes you a debt. I have immense wealth. Anything you wish, only ask and it is yours.” Lucius' voice broke and he sobbed, “You don't know what you’ve done for me.”

Chapter 35: Family Time

The Cunningham room in the battle bunker was full. The only two circle members missing were Nikki and Bas. “So he knows, because of a nameless gift of Bran’s. How did he take it?” Mariana asked softly.

“He was furious and hurt”, Arkhet told her. “Mainly because we didn't tell him.”

“Maia showed him what his life would have been like. That seemed to make a big difference in how he viewed our actions. He shared that knowledge with me”, said Jascha.

Mariana went to Scout and cuddled into her. “I'm sorry, Loveling. You tried to warn me, but I didn't listen.”

Scout kissed her softly and said through the bond, "Done is done, and so we move on.”

“He's fine with it now”, said Ellery. “He just needed a little time to get there.”

“I spent some time with Jun Evanson when we were captives of the Filthy Torvak. I made the decision to tell her about Nikki. She knows that I removed his family seals and blood adopted him.”

“You removed them?”, questioned Jascha.

Mariana nodded, “I kept your name out of it. If there is a price to pay, I will pay it alone. It was my decision to keep him.”

“No”, said Jascha. “Never alone, we are a circle for a reason.” Everyone moved into a big cuddle pile on the bed.

 

The hospital wing had quadrupled in size. Every person who'd been in stasis had had the reversal done. They were waiting for them to wake. Jun, Rian and Briar sat around Regulus’ bed. The Dragel/Torvak hybrid was mumbling a bit and beginning to stir.

Two beds over Pandora Lovegood opened her eyes and saw……herself? The person looking down at her looked so much like her! Tears sprung to her eyes as she figured it out. “Luna, Baby Girl”, she croaked. And then her daughter was in her arms. They were both crying, for time lost and time recovered.

 

Hadrian was in the Headmaster's office, the one in Hogwarts, not the tower. He was going through the man's desk. Making several stacks of paperwork to shrink down and testing different objects to see what they did.

He'd searched the Torvak himself after his little stunt with the portal. He'd been surprised to find a tracker that was set to track Dominic Cunningham. Hadrian had destroyed the thing right in front of the Nasty Bird. He wouldn't be going near the Shadow Prince.

Hadrian couldn't help but growl a bit. ‘Mariana was right to scold him. He'd nearly allowed the man to escape because he'd been so fascinated watching Alec and that dragon. Cute sea creature indeed!’ Hadrian sharpened his focus on his task. One of the desk drawers was not only locked but warded.

He quickly ripped the wards down and forced the drawer open. The soul shard in his pouch pulsed and responded. Opening a small box in the drawer revealed a ring with a soul piece tucked inside.

 

Nikki was sitting on a log in the forest, pondering. ‘He'd gotten so mad at Theo. He wasn't even sure why. I tripped a fellow submissive using my shadows!’ He scowled, ‘I still don't like the girl. But I didn't want to hurt her, did I?’

A hand fell on his shoulder as Bas joined him on the log. “What're you thinking so hard about Nik?”, Bas questioned.

Nikki told him, and then watched as his brother laughed so hard he fell off the log!

“Did you actually just say that you don't know why you did it? It's obvious Big bro, you got jealous!” , Bas crowed.

“Jealous?”, Nikki repeated. “Surely not! I'm not one of THOSE submissives, am I? The ones that throw a fit anytime someone comes near the person they see as theirs!”

Bas patted his back. “In my experience, that's all submissives.”

“In your experience! What experience?”, Nikki said derisively.

“I've got experience, loads of it!” Bas said, puffing his chest out and striding around. Then he looked at Nikki and winked. Both boys cracked up laughing.

“You know what you need? A run through the trees. Come on, it's been a while.” Bas shifted form, and Nikki climbed on his back. The Hellhound and his passenger darted away.

 

Wikhn was sitting in the lookout seat on battle bunker one. He was keeping a sharp eye out for anything and everything after the earlier attack. And he was trying to keep his mind off Dahlia. She'd advised him just yesterday that he might want to start looking for a new ace. Wikhn scowled, she was his ace, the only one he ever intended to have. He wasn't about to change that! Dahlia shouldn't want to either! They were just good together, couldn't she see that? He felt the familiar air displacement and yelled, “Incoming Portals!”

It turned out there was only one portal. It settled lightly on the ground and disintegrated. A man with long white hair stepped forward. Wikhn noticed the insignia of a higher mage on his robe. In his hand he held a staff with an eye atop it. Next to him was a blonde teenage boy. Wikhn blinked and then cringed a bit as the third person stepped forward. Sadara Prewitt, busybody extraordinaire. Malachi, the hound's commander, stepped up and greeted the group.

 

Darla Malfoy was having a fabulous time. Her mother had taken her shopping and her new wardrobe was stunning. She felt confused for a moment. Did she really want to wear girls' clothing? She was a boy, wasn't she? She closed her eyes and repeated her mantra, ‘I am a Malfoy, of course I deserve the best of everything. I can have the best of both worlds, male and female, and I'm embracing that wholeheartedly.’

Ron Weasley stepped out of battle bunker two. The twins had said they were going swimming. Ron decided that sounded like a fine idea. He'd had to put away his fabulous wings, but that was alright.

Now he just needed to find the pool. He started walking and then stopped as he saw the most beautiful girl he'd ever seen. Long strawberry blonde hair fell to her waist. Big green eyes that were perfectly complemented by the green dress she wore.

Ron drifted over and gave a low bow. “Hi, I'm Ron Weasley, Minister for Magic, International quidditch star and your future husband.” He confidently told the beautiful vision in front of him.

He was a bit alarmed when the vision stomped her foot and screeched. “Damn this stupid allure! Am I ever going to learn to turn it off? Weasley, you have drool on your chin, it's not attractive. In fact it's disgusting and disturbing.”

Ron nodded attentively, vowing internally to never drool again. “I'm very rich, you know, I could buy you something expensive”, Ron told her.

“Okay, this has officially become ridiculous! In a few hours I'm going to turn into Draco Malfoy. You're going to be utterly miserable when you remember this moment, now go away.”

Ron walked away sadly, his vision didn't love him the way he loved her. He walked a bit further, still looking for the pool. He stopped and shook his head as the Veela allure wore off. “What just happened? What did she say about Malfoy?”

 

Hermione sat in a small comfortable room in the medical bay. She was tense and scared. Quinn had just done a scan and given her the results. Evidently, she had a Dragel inheritance suppressed. The mute healer wanted to know if she wanted it removed.

Hermione wasn't sure, what if her inheritance was awful. The last time she inherited something it was silvertongue and look how that turned out. She shivered thinking of that time period when she'd sought freedom in a bottle of poison.

But, she reasoned, she had done a good thing with her gift. She'd removed that dark mark from Lucius Malfoy. Perhaps her Dragel inheritance wouldn't be so bad. And if it was? Well, she'd find a way to do good with it, too!

 

Narcissa had sent a message to Severus asking him to join her and Lucius for dinner. She made sure to tell him that they had something very important to speak with him about. The acerbic man had sent a reply saying he was too busy to stop for dinner! Narcissa had huffed and sent Lucius to find him.

Severus was hard at work on a potion. He'd nearly figured it out. If this worked he would be able to reverse Albus' experiments on the muggleborns! He wasn't about to stop for dinner with Lucius and Narcissa. She was always saying he needed to eat more, anyway.

Lucius walked into the makeshift lab. Severus didn't take his eyes off of what he was doing. “I already told Narcissa I wouldn't be at dinner. If she has sent you to harangue me about the matter; I fear it will be ineffective. I'm committed to finishing this potion.”

Lucius settled on a nearby bench. “Then I shall wait”, he said simply.

About forty-five minutes later, Severus smiled in triumph. “Ha! I've done it! I can reverse the effects. I need to let Bill know that they can bring in a team to remove the stasis. I'll give them the potion as soon as they come out of it.”

“Good! Your work is always exemplary.” Lucius stood and pressed Severus into a nearby wall. Wrapping his hand in his hair he pressed his lips over the pareya's and kissed him. Severus responded for just a moment then pushed him away.

“Luc, you know we can't! It’s too dangerous! “

“Narcissa and I are taking Draco/Darla, and moving to Nevarah. We're going to leave all this madness with the dark Lord behind.”

Severus touched his lips, “So the kiss, it was a goodbye?”

“Sev, did you read the notes I sent over? The ones concerning Hermione Granger and her ability to remove the mark!”

Severus frowned at him. “They are in the pile of things I need to read. But, you should know that I'm not one to go chasing down rabbit holes. Ms. Granger has a habit of thinking she knows more than she does. It doesn't surprise me that she thinks she can remove it. It does surprise me that you think she can.”

Lucius sighed and jerked his left sleeve up revealing the bare skin of his arm. “I had the tattoo removed right after she inactivated the mark. Come to dinner, Severus! She is there, and she can remove it. We can all go to Nevarah and live out in the open. You can claim your place as our child’s third, instead of just godfather. We can be together, the three of us, at last.”

Tears stung Severus’ eyes. “I will come to dinner Luc, and I will allow Ms. Granger to try. But…. I gave up hope of ever being free so long ago. I'm afraid you're going to have to hope enough for both of us.”

“Severus, you are a pareya down to your soul. Don't think I don't know you joined the death Eaters to protect me as much as you could. You loved me enough to share my slavery. Now I'm begging you to share my freedom.”

 

Nikki and Bas were walking back to camp when Nikki spotted it. Lying in the middle of the path was a perfect bluejay feather. “Finding one of those is supposed to be good luck”, said Bas.

“Do you mind if I take it? I have something in mind for it”, Nikki asked.

“Something like a certain ace who wears feathers in his mask?” Bas teased.

Nikki grinned and shoved his brother. “You don't know that it's for him.”

“Sure I don't”, said Bas. “You always grin like that”, he taunted.

 

Bran was wandering around the compound looking for Nikki. “I had no idea this place was going to be so big.”

Kyle walked by and Bran called out to him. “Kyle! Hi! Have you seen Nikki?”

“Bran! I didn't know you were here!” Kyle exclaimed.

Bran smiled, “Riven is a family friend, he had to come here to look at a portal. My Mera sent me along. She said she'd seen that I was needed. I don't know what I might be needed for, but here I am.”

Kyle grinned, “I think I know why she sent you. Come on, there's someone I want you to meet.”

 

Fred, George, Ron, Ginny and Charlie were playing in the pool. “So you aren't going to go back to the reserve? You're going to move to Nevarah?” Ginny asked.

“I am”, said Charlie. “With any luck, I can find a circle and settle down. It feels like time, my instincts are pushing me toward it.”

“So, you'll just set up your own harem of people you want to be with? I kinda wish I had been a Dragel”, said Ron.

“That's not how it works, Ron!” Ginny said, “First of all, the submissive is the most important person in the circle. She makes all the decisions, including who's allowed in it. Poor Charlie is just a beta, he'll have to wait around and hope someone chooses him.”

Charlie reached over with one massive hand and pushed Ginny underneath the water.

Aloysius was watching the group playing. This whole world is a mess. He couldn't wait to go home. Alvon approached him. “What are you doing?” He asked.

“Watching the defective fire types. They are willingly submerging themselves in water”, said Aloysius.

Alvon shook his head, “who can possibly understand landwalkers.”

 

Jun was sitting on a bed in the room Rian and Briar had claimed. Regulus was still in the hospital wing, but he’d woken and she'd been able to introduce her bondeds. Now that the three of them were back in the room, she knew she had to tell them.

“I gave birth to twin daughters.” Jun started. She looked at Briar and Rian, “Lovelings, I'm so sorry to have to tell you about this. Briar you were the sire and Zephyr was their third. I tried to send the girls to you in Nevarah. But he intercepted them. He then sent them back into the past. Both grew and married and had a child. Lily is dead, but her son is alive.”

 

The bedroom was completely dark. In the huge bed, Ilsa and Greta were snuggled into Aracle's sides. It had been a long day and they were ready to sleep. “So comfortable, gotta get me a battle bunker”, Ilsa muttered.

All three were startled when there was a knock on the door. “So help me if that is Severus Snape or Bill Weasley looking for Aracle, send them away. In fact, whoever it is, send them away”, Ilsa complained.

Greta opened the door wider to reveal the young man standing there. “Oretta, I need to talk to you.”

 

Voldemort was sitting in the dark, brooding. His connections to Lucius and Severus' marks had faded within hours of each other. Someone had killed them! His possessions were valuable! Severus was a brilliant potions master, he'd be nearly impossible to replace. Lucius supplied him with money.

He had planned to use the Malfoy heir for potions ingredients! Now though, he'd have to mark the disgusting creature, after Bellatrix suppressed him, of course. He couldn't lose the Malfoy money! Where was Bellatrix, how long did it take to fix a broken spine, anyway? The mad woman hadn't apparated out and had stayed on the broom all the way to the ground.

The Dragels had decimated his advance party. The wards around their compound were strong. They hadn't even bothered to kill the attackers in most cases. Did they know they could apparate? Well, no matter. Next time he’d have a better plan. Severus was clever, he'd have him lead the attack. He cursed, remembering that Severus was dead. The man couldn't lead an attack if he was dead. Voldemort stared angrily into the darkness.

 

Jun, Rian and Briar we're making plans to go into the muggle world and find Petunia and her son. There was a knock on the door, and Briar went to answer it. Mariana and Jascha stood on the other side. Briar ushered them in. Mariana went straight to Jun. “How are you doing?”, she asked the woman she was quickly coming to think of as a friend.

Jun smiled, “I'm happy to be with two of my bonded. Regulus is awake and will be able to leave the hospital wing tomorrow. I've told Briar and Rian about Lily and Petunia, and their son's. We've been mourning for Lily.”

Rian chimed in saying, “Our circle owes your circle a debt of gratitude. Jun told us that you took in our grandson and blood adopted him.”

“All those times I was over at your house”, said Briar, “I spoke to Nikki, but of course, I didn't know he was my own grandson.”

“That Filthy Torvak has so much to answer for. Imagine taking familial seals off of an infant and placing blocks on the parentage spell”, said Rian.

Mariana and Jascha must have looked alarmed. Because Briar said, “Don't worry about us adding that to the case against the Torvak. Jun has explained that you don't want everyone to know that Nikki is adopted. That, though he knows he is adopted, he isn't aware that we are his grandparents. We're willing to take things slowly, but we really want to be a part of his life.”

“Absolutely”, said Jascha. “You are most welcome to visit and connect with Nikki. Just let us explain everything first.”

 

Quinn was straightened up the infirmary. He hit the equipment tray with a sterilization spell and headed over to the sink to wash his hands. He looked up and smiled when Hermione walked into the room.

“I've given it a lot of thought, and I want the suppressions off”, she said wringing her hands nervously. “I mean really, what's the worst that could happen?”

Chapter 36: Did you forget something, Hadrian?

Notes:

The scene with Ga Ga developed because one of my dogs woke me up at three am because it was storming and he was scared.

Theo was seated on his Oretta's bed. She, Greta and Aracle were trying to help him figure out what happened with Dominic Cunningham.

He'd told the story and even let them know what Hermione had said.

Greta sighed, “I truly don't know what to tell you, Theo. I understand why you caught the girl. I mean alpha instincts would have demanded you protect her from harm.”

“Why did he get so mad then?”, Theo asked.

“When you got up off the ground, did you go straight to him to check on his well being?” Ilsa demanded.

“Um.. No, Blaise was confronting the Weasley boy. I went and stood next to him. Then Ginny was going on about how she was a submissive Fire Dragel. Then she tripped right by me and I just grabbed her to keep her from falling.”

“Wait”, said Aracle, “The girl declared to you that she was a submissive?”

“Well, to me and everyone else there”, said Theo.

“But, you were the only Dominant rank there. When an unknown person announces they are submissive to a dominant rank, it's tantamount to a declaration of interest.”

“But would Nikki know that?”, Theo demanded.

“Doesn't matter, his Dragel obviously knew enough to take offense”, said Ilsa.

“So what do I do?” Theo asked.

“Do you really like him, enough to bond with him?” Greta wanted to know.

“I like him a lot. But, enough to bond? I'm not sure, maybe?” said Theo.

“This is the first Submissive you've really spent time with. Also, you're still young,” said Ilsa. “Instead of worrying about why one submissive got angry, spend time around other submissives. See if you find one you like just as much”, advised Ilsa.

“No!” said Theo, “I want Nikki! I don't want any other submissive!”

Ilsa chuckled, “Then I guess you know what you have to do.”

Theo pulled her into a hug. “Thank you, Oretta.” He hugged Greta and Aracle, then left.

Greta snuffed the light and the three settled in to sleep.

 

It had been a long day for Hadrian. Going through the Torvak’s office was a boring, but necessary task. His LADY would be pleased he'd found a soul shard. He grinned wolfishly, he'd found a few other things that belonged to her, as well.

He slipped into his room inside the battle bunker. Every sense went on high alert! Someone had had the nerve to break HIS wards! Did they have a death wish? And then he spotted it - lying on his pillow. A single blue feather. He stalked over and picked it up. A grin crossed his face, his little submissive had figured him out.

 

Alec wanted to sleep. He'd gone into the bungalow they'd set up for the Aquakin'e while on the mission. He'd barely gotten inside, when a dragon’s huge eye appeared at the window. Ga Ga’s high pitched whines rolled through his very being. “Shhh! Ga Ga, it's night night, go to sleep”, he ordered. The dragon continued to eye him pitifully through the window and she continued to whine, loudly.

“What is that noise?” Percy asked, walking into the room. He immediately went to stand near the window.

“No!” Alec hissed. But it was too late, Ga Ga had seen Percy and was now bobbing up and down, as well as the continuous whine.

Percy jumped back, “What's wrong with it? Is it attacking the bungalow?”

“Of course not! And don't call her an It! She's just a baby and she's never slept in a strange place before”, Alec told him. His eyes roamed appreciatively over Percy's bare muscular shoulders and chest.

“I thought you said she was a juvenile, she should be almost grown, right?” Percy asked.

Alec blushed purple and wondered why the gheyo always seemed to be around in times of humiliation for him. Ah well, best to get it over with. “I was wrong about her being a juvenile. I went by her size and my experience with Goonter. I forgot a key fact, female Harron's sea dragons are always larger than males. So she is technically a newborn and I think she's scared.”

“When my little sister gets scared, my mom lets her sleep with her”, Percy told him.

Alec sneered, “Thank you for that completely useless bit of information. You see how big she is, she would never fit in here!”

Percy shrugged and turned to walk away. “Where are you going!” Alec demanded.

Percy grinned, “Outside to sleep with a Harron's sea dragon.”

“What! You can't do that!” Alec said irritated.

“Don't worry, when gheyos are training we sleep rough all the time.” Percy told him.

“Kesmar's bloody reefs! I could care less about your comfort! Ga Ga doesn't know you. It's me she wants.”

Percy merely looked at him. Alec huffed and stomped to the window. He pulled it open and swam out to the noisy dragon.

Ga Ga swam around him excitedly. “Be still”, Alec instructed. “Night night time” he crooned to her. Ga Ga slowly sank down on the floor of the lake and curled up, all the time keeping her eyes trained on Alec.

“That's good, Gorgeous Girl”, Alec praised. He slotted himself into the area between her head and her neck and cuddled in. This was pretty comfortable, he decided. Then he went spinning off the dragon and onto the floor of the rocky lake bed. “Ow!” He yelped and clutched his behind.

“Are you okay?” Percy asked, swimming over.

“Why are you out here?” Alec asked between gritted teeth.

“I thought you might need some help”, Percy said, with that silly grin on his face.

“I had just gotten her to settle down and positioned myself to sleep on her. So, of course, I was really hoping someone would come swimming up and disturb her enough to make her dart up and investigate!”

Percy swam up to Ga Ga and began petting her head. “I can't believe I'm petting a Harron's sea dragon! Most never even see one!”

“Alcandor allows Goonter to be seen at every hunt during the introductions.” Alec said coolly. “Now will you please go away? I need to get her to sleep.”

“I want to sleep with you”, said Percy.

Alec blushed purple and stammered, “You want to sleep with me?!”

“Oh course!”, said Percy. “I owe you that for disturbing her when you had her settled down. If you can get her back to being ready to sleep, than we can both stay with her.”

Alec turned to Ga Ga and coaxed her back into a sleep position. As he had before, he slotted himself into the area between neck and shoulders. He nearly startled Ga Ga when Percy slotted in behind him and pulled him into his arms.

Alec tensed up, but didn't move. After a moment. Percy asked, “Is this okay? I'm only wearing shorts and I don't want to get cold.”

Alec could have said a million scathing things to shred that statement. Instead, he merely nodded, “It's nice.”

 

Mariana was having breakfast with her boys. “So what are you going to be doing today?”

“I have early patrol in the forest. Melacor and I are teamed together”, Bas said happily.

“I'm going to meet Hermione at the bunker hospital wing. Quinn is removing her suppressions and she is nervous. Luna and I will both be there for moral support”, Nikki said.

“Do you have time to talk with me for a moment before you go?”, Mariana asked.

“Of course, Mera. I always have time for you”, Nikki said earnestly.

Bas hopped up from the table and gave Mariana a kiss on the cheek. “Duty calls”, he said. He changed to his hound form and bolted out of the door.

“Your Dera told me you found out what happened when you were a baby. Arkhet said you were angry and hurt that we didn't tell you”, Mariana started.

Nikki nodded, “I was for a while.”

Mariana swallowed, “I want you to know that that was completely my decision. The others wanted to tell you but, I did not.”

“Why didn't you trust me, Mera?” Nikki asked.

“Oh Sweet Boy, no! It was never a matter of not trusting you. It was fear of losing you! If you were disgusted or angry, I couldn't bear the thought of losing you!”

Nikki looked at her. “I've never known you to be afraid of anything.”

“Every good Mera fears losing her children”, Mariana said quietly.

Nikki stood up and rounded the breakfast table. He pulled Mariana up from her chair and hugged her. “I love you, Mera. I don't blame you for not telling me. I'll always be glad that I grew up with love from a whole circle. Until I looked in the scrying bowl I couldn't imagine anything else. If Mera Scout had left me on that stoop, my life would have been awful.”

“Your Dera said you shared those memories with him, will you share them with me?” She asked.

“No Mera, and I would ask that you don't ask Dera to see them. I know you, Mera. You would hunt down everyone who ever hurt me in those memories. It wouldn't matter that it didn't happen”, Nikki said.

“You do know me well don't you?” she smirked.

“I need to tell you something else.” She said, “The woman who was at the meeting with Briar and Rian Evanson, her name is Jun. She gave birth to your birth mother. That whole circle is your grandparents. They would like to get to know you.”

“They know? You told them?” Nikki asked.

“I told Jun that I removed your seals. She told Briar and Rian that the Torvak who held us hostage had done so. She's going to tell the rest of her circle that as well.”

“I would like to get to know them”, Nikki said thoughtfully.

“You are such a good son, Nikki. I really don't deserve you. But, I'm so glad I have you!” Mariana said.

 

Molly/Mollandria Weasley sat on a small bench outside of the war room of bunker one. Arthur sat next to her holding her hand. “It'll be alright Molly, you’ll see”, Arthur comforted.

“They called someone from the Prewitt clan. Arthur, I ran away from them to be with you. I don't think this is going to go well for me.”

The doors opened and Surajini Kalzik stepped out followed closely by Sadara Prewitt. She marched over and looked at her errant daughter. Then she looked Arthur over and said, “This is the Torvak you chose over your own blood?”

Molly merely nodded. Arthur spoke up saying, “We share a soulbond.”

Sadara rolled her eyes, “Mollandria, you were always so dramatic! Instead of coming to me and telling me that you had found a soul bonded, you assumed we wouldn't understand. You ran all the way to the Earth realm. Then you compounded your mistake by suppressing your children. That is why I am here of course. The Kalziks have filed healers rights against you.”

Molly trembled, “Mother, what will happen to me?”

Sadara glared at her, “You don't deserve mercy. But, I negotiated and secured it for you anyway. You will move your entire family to Nevarah. You will live in one of the guest cottages on my estate. I will be held accountable for your behavior. You will work for seven years with the Kalzik family helping with their patients. At the end of the seven years you may move off the estate or seek different employment.”

“Seven years!”, Arthur exclaimed.

“Yes, one for every child she suppressed. It is the Kalzik healer’s hope that working with those who are suffering will teach you compassion. A compassion you didn't show your own children when you suppressed them.”

“But Molly has never worked before, she knows nothing about being employed and working a job”, said Arthur.

“Then she will learn”, said Sadara. “It will do her good to have something to occupy her time and I trust the wages will be helpful.”

Molly lifted her head, “I'll be getting paid?”

Sadara rolled her eyes, “Yes, you’ll be getting paid. You are not a slave, Mollandria.” She then fixed her eyes on Arthur, “Will you be coming with her? You and your above age children, do have a choice.”

“Yes, of course I'm coming with her”, said Arthur. “We are stronger together.”

 

The infirmary was quiet when Hermione walked in. She was early, but she knew she needed to come before she lost her nerve. Quinn popped his head out of a room and beckoned her inside. “Good you're early! I was hoping we might run a parentage spell”, he said.

“A parentage spell!” Hermione questioned. “But I know who my parents are. Oh, you think I was adopted because I couldn't be Dragel otherwise.”

“Not necessarily, your muggle parents might actually be suppressed Dragels”, said Quinn.

“Do it”, said Hermione. “Right now, please, before I think too much about it.”

He cast the parentage spell, but didn't get any results. He looked at the girl in front of him and said, “We’ll try again once the suppressions are off.”

Hermione looked at him shrewdly, “Someone tried very hard to keep me from finding out, didn't they?”

Before Quinn could answer Luna and Nikki came in. Both immediately hugged Hermione and Nikki hugged Quinn.

“Thank you for coming, I'm really nervous. It occurs to me, that I have two seers right in front of me. Have either of you seen anything about this?”

Nikki and Luna both shook their heads.

“Hermione, we're ready to get started”, said Quinn.

 

Hadrian was moving around the compound looking for Mariana. He felt a hand reach out to touch his arm. Turning, he saw a young redhead smiling at him. “Hello”, she said. “I've noticed you're in charge of protecting the compound. I wanted to thank you for making us all feel safe.”

“It is part of being a gheyo to keep others safe”, Hadrian said stiffly. “Excuse me.” He gave a quick bow and walked away.

Mariana was leaning against the outside of battle bunker two watching him. He hurried over. “I wanted to update you and King Jascha on some new developments, since you've been gone.”

“I doubt there is anything I don't know. I've been reading the reports as they are submitted.”

“This wouldn't be in a report," said Hadrian.

Mariana raised her eyebrows, “Let's go find my king then.”

It turned out Jascha was in the Cunningham's room in battle bunker one. Mariana and Hadrian joined him. “I wanted to ask your permission to court and possibly bond with someone”, the ace said bluntly.

If Mariana was surprised she didn't show it. “I believe Lord Maruke, it is good manners to ask permission before you actually start doing that which you’re asking permission to do. Is that a new feather in your mask?”

Hadrian flushed, “The situation came up while you were hostage to the filthy Torvak. In retrospect, I should have gone to King Jascha.”

Jascha waved that away, saying, “Your contract is with Mariana. But, for the record, I have no problem with you courting or bonding.”

“Nor do I, as long as your submissive understands enough about gheyos to know that you have a sworn duty to our circle and our element”, Mariana said.

“That won't be a problem”, said Hadrian.

“I'm curious how you can answer so quickly. You must know her well.”

“It isn't a female. The submissive I want to court is male.”

Now Mariana did look surprised. “I just saw you speaking with a red-haired submissive. I just assumed it was her.”

Hadrian made a face, “She grabbed my arm and stopped me. I answered her and got rid of her.”

Jascha laughed and said, “So who is this lucky submissive that you think will understand the duties of a gheyo under contract?”

Hadrian swallowed hard and said, “Dominic Cunningham.”

The room was absolutely silent. Hadrian felt an intense urge to shadow out and escape the hard gaze of the two overprotective parents.

“You said one thing right, Hadrian. This should have been brought to Jascha while I was gone. Your contract is with me, but Nikki is his son. He is our circle’s child. I've half a mind to say no, for your lack of respect”, Mariana spat angrily.

Hadrian lowered his head and said nothing.

“Did my son give you that blue feather?”, Mariana demanded.

“Yes, My Queen, after I sent him a scarlet rose and then a purple rose.”

Mariana lips twitched involuntarily, Nikki would have enjoyed figuring that out. “You have our permission to court, even if it is our son. Nikki is of age, he will make his own decisions.”

Hadrian stood and bowed to both saying, “Thank you.”

He had just reached the door, when Jascha called out, “Lord Maruke, I trust I don't need to tell you what will happen to you if you hurt our son?”

Hadrian bowed again, “No, my King.”

After the door shut, Jascha turned to Mariana, “Are you okay?”

Mariana blinked at him, “Of course I am, why wouldn't I be?”

“I know you are protective of our children, and Nikki being the first one to court….”

Mariana waved his concern away, “Nikki is the oldest, it's only right that he be the first to court.”

 

Quinn and Kyle were finished removing the suppressions and Hermione was sleeping comfortably. Quinn ran the parentage spell again and smiled, “Ah! We have names!" His brow furrowed, "None that I recognize though. That's odd, she may need to go to the library and pull a family tapestry.”

“What are the names? Maybe I'll recognize them”, asked Kyle.

“Mavros, Gymer and Amphitrite, these clans must have died out at some point”, Quinn mused. “It's disappointing, I'd hoped she'd have living family to embrace her.”

“She still might”, said Kyle.

Chapter 37: That color looks good on you!

The black lake was a good place to go and think. Alec had made Ga Ga a toy squid about as long as a person and was playing fetch with her. He was playing with the sea dragon, but his mind was on Percy. What had it meant that he had just cuddled up with him? And where did that leave his non-existent courtship of Dominic Cunningham?

Ga Ga brought the squid back and circled around him a few times in victory, before dropping it. Alec sent it skittering out at a high rate of speed. He wanted her tired so she would sleep tonight. Sleeping tonight! Would Percy join him again? Did he want him to?

He was thinking about how Percy's face had looked when he was petting Ga Ga. He'd remarked that most people never get to see a Harron's sea dragon. Would Dominic want to meet Ga Ga? Speaking of his Darling Girl, where was she? It generally didn't take this long.

Just then Ga Ga appeared in the distance dragging the squid with her. Alec squinted a bit, that squid looked bigger. As she got closer, Alec got a look at what she was towing. “Kesmar's bloody reefs! A giant squid! A real one!”

The squid was scrambling, running it's tentacles all over the dragon trying to get enough purchase to escape. Alec quickly moved in front of her. Holding his palm out in front of her, he ordered, “drop.” He'd been teaching her that command with the fake squid earlier.

Ga Ga whined, she hadn't done her victory lap yet! “Drop”, Alec commanded again. Ga Ga swam a large circle around him making sure he couldn't touch the squid. After the second lap, she did let go of the squid and seemed to be prissing and preening in victory. The squid righted itself and allowed Alec to check it over. Ga Ga didn't seem to have done any damage to it.

Next he checked her over and again found no damage. The squid moved off and Ga Ga watched it longingly. “No, Ga Ga, we're letting it go. It didn't fight back at all, probably because it recognized you as a baby, but let's not push it. And if you're really good, I'll let you play with Uncle Alvon.”

 

Nikki was leaving the infirmary and stepped out of the battle bunker. The mission was winding down and soon they'd be leaving. Briar Evanson still had the Torvak in chains. Bill, Severus and Aracle had finished their report. The ministry had appointed a new headmaster. The muggleborns who'd been experimented on had all come out of stasis and been given the potion.

He passed the makeshift cafeteria and sat down at one of the booths set up outside. He picked up the small card on the table and stated, “honeydew melon juice.” A few minutes later the frosty drink appeared on the table. He took a big sip and sighed at the delicious taste.

Just then Dahlia Deveraine came around the corner. Nikki recognized Wikhn right behind her. They seemed to be fighting.

“Just give me a reason why, you owe me that much Dahlia!” Wikhn said angrily.

“I don't owe you anything, Wik, and I don't have a reason to give you!” The ace snapped back.

A message popped up from Kyle summoning him back to the hospital wing. Nikki quickly finished his drink and raced off.

Luna was running from the other direction. The blonde seer was splitting her time up between Hermione and her mother. They met at the door and scurried inside.

Kyle smiled and told them, “She's awake. The suppressions are off, we're just waiting for her inheritance to come in. You'll have to leave the room when it does, but until then you can go in and sit with her.

Nikki and Luna quickly walked in the door. Hermione was sitting up smiling at them. “Well, one part down, one part to go”, she said cheerfully.

 

Arthur, Molly, Narcissa, Lucius, Severus, Draco/Darla, and Charlie were portalling to Nevarah. Severus, Lucius and Narcissa wanted to get away before the Dark Lord figured out they were alive. Molly, Arthur and Charlie were leaving so they could get the guest house settled and Molly could start her new job. Sadara Prewitt was staying on the Earth realm and would be looking after her grandchildren. Molly was deeply unhappy with the situation, but there wasn't anything she could do about it.

 

Regulus Black walked into Gringotts under a strong glamour spell to hide his feathers. He approached the cashier and said, “I need to see the Black family account manager.”

“I can see your feathers, Torvak, glamour doesn't work on Goblins”, the snide cashier told him.

“I know that, Master Goblin. The glamour isn't meant to hide from you, but from the wizards”, Regulus said humbly.

The cashier hopped down from his stool and gestured down a hall. “Follow me closely and don't touch anything”, he ordered.

They reached a door at the end of the hall, and the cashier escorted him in, saying, “This is Axel Bloodspiller, the Black family account manager.”

Regulus gave the Goblin behind the desk a low bow. “I am Regulus Black and I've come to see if there's any inheritance I can claim. With my brother, Sirius Black being deceased, I should be Lord Black. However, I doubt I can claim the lordship due to having active creature blood. I'm sure the Black family charter forbids it.”

The Goblin looked at him and said, “The Black family charter doesn't forbid someone with creature blood from being Lord Black, but you still cannot claim the title.”

“What! Why not?”, demanded Regulus.

“Because Sirius Black is the current Lord Black and he isn't dead.”

Regulus sat in stunned silence for a moment. “That can't be right. It's well documented that Sirius Black died in Azkaban prison”, Regulus said softly.

“I don't know who died in Azkaban, but I know that Sirius Black didn't.”

 

“So what did it feel like when you went through it, Nikki?” Hermione asked.

Nikki scrapped his first answer, and his second, and just smiled at his friend. “Everyone is different, no two experiences are exactly alike.”

Luna leaned over the bed and hugged Hermione. “Nikki and I are going to step out so that your inheritance can finish coming in. Remember, everything will be alright.”

“Luna, wait, what do you know?” Hermione called out.

But the blonde seer slipped out the door and didn't answer. Quinn and Kyle came in and reassured her everything would be okay. They also instructed her to scoot a little further down the bed so her wings could come in.

Hermione yelled out in surprise and pain, when claws broke through her skin. Kyle and Quinn were still waiting for the wings. Then Kyle spoke up and said, “Quinn, is it just me or is she turning blue?”

 

Ginny Weasley was in a terrible mood. She'd been doing quite a bit of flirting today. But, no one was responding to it! Didn't they know how things worked? She was a submissive! They should be honored that she might be considering them for her circle! She couldn't wait to go to Nevarah, maybe the men there would be more interested in her!

 

Devrim was wondering what to do about Nikki Cunningham. He was head over heels for the young submissive. Any time they spent together seemed like a gift. The problem was, he was the Crown Prince of the storm element. Nikki was the Crown Prince of the Shadow element. It was unheard of for two princes to bond.

 

Quinn and Kyle stared at the Merrow in the bed. “Well”, said Hermione, “When am I getting my wings?”

Kyle spoke for Quinn, “You won't be getting wings. You're a Merrow or Aquakin'e Dragel.”

“What!”, Hermione shrieked, “I'm like those pompous twits that are always hanging around at the pool?”

“They aren't all bad, Hermione. I have some merrow blood myself”, Kyle said for Quinn.

Nikki and Luna came back into the room. Both exclaimed delightedly over Hermione!

“You're so beautiful! Being blue really suits you!” Luna said earnestly.

“I'm a little bit envious”, Nikki confided. “You'll get to swim in the deepest waters and see everything under the waves.”

Alec, Alvon and Aldion walked into the infirmary. “My Queen”, said Aldion, giving a low bow. “How are you here?”

“They aren't”, snarked Alvon. “This merrow does look very like them though.”

We asked the commander of the Aquakin'e to come and consult with us”, Kyle said for Quinn.

Alec hadn't said anything. He was reading the results of Hermione's scans. Then he looked up and ordered, “Everyone out, I'll speak with her alone.”

Nikki crossed his arms over his chest and firmed his chin. “I'm not leaving Hermione!”

Luna said nothing but she didn't leave either. Quinn, Kyle, Aldion and Alvon hurried out.

“These are my friends, you can speak in front of them”, Hermione said.

Alec pulled a chair up to the bed and took Hermione’s hand. “Then allow me to first apologize for the Aquakin'e’s failure to protect you. You should have lived all of your life safe beneath the waves.”

Hermione nodded, unsure of how to respond to that. “Do you know how I, uhm, why I?”

“Alec shook his head, “No, but it will certainly be investigated. I can tell you that our queen, Killigan, is a surviving member of the Mavros line. They will be thrilled that you have been found.”

Hermione hesitated a moment, then, “I'm scared.”

“I know you are”, Alec said softly. “Please try to trust me when I say it will be alright. You will be loved and embraced by all of our people. You won't be alone in your adjustment, there are many recovered Aquakin'e who will be going through everything you are.”

“Thank you….”

The merrow blushed a pretty shade of purple. “Forgive me, I should have introduced myself. I am Alec, the Aquakin'e King’s cousin and heir.”

“I'm Hermione”, she said quietly. “Thank you, Alec.”

 

Hadrian smiled as he made his way out of the bookstore in town. He'd found a rather interesting diary with another shard of soul tucked inside. He felt the soul shards in his pouch pulling him toward another one and smiled. He used his reaper form to go through Gringotts. There was a golden cup hiding the soul shard. Hadrian easily removed it.

He shadowed back to his room in the bunker. The Air felt heavy and cold. He stood waiting, and SHE appeared. “My reaper, you please me. You have been collecting the soul shards for me.”

Hadrian inclined his head. “Yes My Lady, I also found all three of your hallows in the office of the Filthy Torvak I was investigating.”

“He had all three? He never used them. As the master of the hallows he would have had the power to command me.” Death mused.

“I do not believe he knew what he had, My Lady.”

Death merely nodded. Hadrian handed her a sack with the hallows inside. Her boney hands clicked and clacked as she pawed through them. She lifted the cloak, “This was meant to go to the boy you are courting. I've a mind to give it to him, but I will wait and see if he proves himself first.”

Hadrian bowed and said, “As with all things, it shall be as you wish.” Death faded away taking the hallows with her.

 

Mariana, Jascha, Arkhet, Felix and Scout were relaxing in their room. “I can't wait to see the kids, I've missed them so much”, Scout said through the bond.

“I think we all have”, Jascha smiled.

“I'm sure the triplets have been keeping Maurice on his toes”, Arkhet added.

There was a knock at the door. Riven Cairothe stood on the other side. “My apologies for disturbing you”, he said with a bow. He looked at Jascha and Mariana. “I need to speak to you about the portal I've been investigating. I've found something.”

Notes:

No giant squids were harmed in the writing of this chapter.

Chapter 38: Sadara's Woes with Weasleys

Notes:

Sorry Everyone, as you noticed I posted the same chapter twice - what I get for hurrying. But it should be fixed now. Thank you for your patience.

Ginny was putting on her make-up in her room in bunker three. She was wearing more today than yesterday. She was also wearing muggle shorts and a muggle bikini top to show off her figure. She applied a dark red tint to her lips then covered it with a light pink gloss. She rubbed her lips together and smiled at herself. Yes, that's the ticket! Sexy with a hint of innocence - just what she wanted to project.

Her door suddenly slammed open and Sadara Prewitt stood there glaring at her. Ginny had easily decided she didn't like her grandmother and she certainly didn't like her busting in her door like that. “You need to learn to knock”, Ginny told her coldly.

Sadara made a gesture and all the make-up sitting on the vanity burst into flames. “What are you doing?” Ginny cried out.

“Do I have your attention or would you like to give me another lesson in manners?”

“Yes, you have my attention. But you're going to pay to replace the make-up you just ruined”, Ginny sulked.

“Don't bet on it”, Sadara told her. “Now while I'm in this realm I'm going to use the opportunity to teach you how to behave. I am the chief of our clan. That means the behavior of everyone in the clan reflects on me.”

"Imagine my shock when I was walking around the compound earlier and heard about a young submissive who was throwing herself at anyone and everyone. I made a point of finding out who she was so I could tell her guardian to take her in hand. To my shame it was my own granddaughter!” Sadara said angrily.

“Who complained about me?” Ginny demanded. “Probably just jealous girls, Grandmera, a lot of girls are jealous of my beauty and my power. You're going to have to get used to them spreading lies out of spite.”

Sadara advanced on her, “Ginerva, the list of those who did not complain about you is shorter than the list of those who did! And the complainers are all men or their bonded. You deeply offended them with your attitude.”

Ginny pouted a bit, and forced a few tears to glisten. Glisten, not fall, after all she didn't have any make-up to repair her face if she spoiled it with tears.

“Another thing, what power do you think you have? You are a submissive fire Dragel of moderate power and no training to speak of. That will change once we find you a mentor, but until then you need to keep a low profile”, Sadara lectured.

Ginny was supremely annoyed. Her grandmother should be hugging her and apologizing for yelling at her. That's what her mother did when she cried.

“You'll be staying in this room, reading some books on Dragel etiquette, I was able to procure for you. It will have to do until we get to Nevarah and get you a mentor."

“I don't want a mentor, I'll just muddle through on my own. And I'm not staying in the bunker, I'm going swimming”, Ginny said.

Sadara set the books down on the bed. “A mentor isn't optional. I suggest you read the books. You aren't going anywhere today.”

She heard a spell and jumped up and tried the door. It was locked! Trying the windows yielded the same result. Ginny sat down on the bed. The old cow had locked her up like a criminal!

 

Ron was playing around with his wings in front of the mirror. He was moving around and adjusting them to their best advantage. Sadara walked into his room. “Hi Grandmother”, he greeted.

“Grandmera”, she corrected. “Now Ron, we'll be leaving for Nevarah soon. I was wondering what you planned to do once we arrived.”

“What do you mean?” He wondered.

“Well, everyone does something in Dragel society. There are healers, medics, bakers, shopkeepers…”

“Oh you mean what do I want to do when I grow up”, Ron said.

Close enough, thought Sadara, and smiled encouragingly. “Yes.”

“Dunno, I never really thought about it”, he said.

“Well for now you can go outside and run laps around the bunker. While you're running, think about what you want to do.”

“Grandmera, it's too hot to run laps. And as far as what I want to do, I figure I'll just live with Mum and Dad and see what eventually appeals to me, okay?”

“No, not okay. I don't care how hot it is, go run laps. It's Mera and Dera not Mum and Dad. And you will choose a path for your future!” She said firmly.

She traveled to the next room, the twins looked up at her with soot on their faces. “Hi Grandmera”, they said at the same time.

“Is it safe to walk in?” She asked, she'd had twins of her own.

“Sure”, they chorused.

“What are you planning to do when we get to Nevarah? Do you know?”

“First thing we're going to do is find a mentor, so we can learn the ins and outs of Dragel society. We'll have to work at something for a while, but within five years we plan to have our own shop.”

“That sounds wonderful!” Sadara said enthusiastically.

One more room she decided. She knocked lightly on the door. When there was no answer she cracked it open. This grandson, Percy, was reading and taking notes down feverishly. Sadara gently shut the door. She decided that one would probably be okay, she could easily see him bonding into a pareyic coven like the Hartwoods.

If the twins continued to show the determination they were now, then she'd finance their store herself.

The youngest boy was going to be a lot of work. No ambition, not overly bright and a lazy streak a mile wide.

Then there was the girl, sullen and spoiled, she believed herself to be better than everyone around her. To top it off, she acted like a tramp in public.

Oh, Mollandria, what happened with the last two? Did you just get tired?

Chapter 39: Oh yes you are my Mother!

Quinn ushered Nikki, Luna and Alec out of Hermione's room. He insisted his patient needed her rest. Luna gave a quick wave and ran off to spend time with her mother.

Nikki walked out side by side with Alec. “I want to thank you for being so nice to Hermione. I'm glad you said comforting things to her”, said Nikki.

“You don't think much of me, do you?”, Alec asked.

“I don't know what you mean”, said Nikki.

“You don't know what I mean, just like you don't remember who I am”, said Alec.

They were close to the turn in the hall where they'd be back in the waiting room.

Alec grabbed Nikki's arm. “I heard what you said, you know”, Alec told him.

“Excuse me?”, Nikki was genuinely confused.

“When I came in the room, you said you envied Hermione. Because she would be able to swim in the deepest waters and see what is under the waves”, Alec reminded.

“Oh that, perhaps I just said that to pique her interest in doing so herself”, Nikki threw out.

Alec studied his face, “No, you meant it. I can't take you under the Merrow waters while we're on Earth, of course. I can take you with us this afternoon when Hermione and I go into the lake.”

Nikki was torn. He needed to be there with his friend, but ….

“There is a baby Harron's sea dragon you could meet as well”, Alec tempted.

Nikki smiled, “Oh course I'm going to be there for Hermione!”

Alec smiled back. And Nikki couldn't help but think how absolutely gorgeous the merrow was.

 

Jun, Rian and Briar were walking down Privet Drive. “There’s number four, this is it!” Jun said excitedly.

They moved up the walk and knocked on the door. It was promptly opened by a slender woman with dark hair. She patted down her perfect dress and gave them a big smile. “Yes, may I help you?” She faltered when she saw Jun. “Lily? They told me you were dead.”

Jun smiled sadly. “I'm not Lily, but I do want to talk to you. May we come in?”

Petunia opened the door wider and stepped backwards, never taking her eyes off Jun. There was noise in the living room coming from a square box with moving pictures on it.

“Who was it, Pet?” A burly man sitting on the couch asked. The other couch contained the largest teenager Jun had ever seen.

Vernon finally looked up and clicked off the noisy box. The teenager let out a whiny protest of, “Dad, I was watching that.”

“You'll watch later, Diddums.” Petunia baby talked to her son. “Vernon, these people say they need to talk to us but I don't know what it's about”, Petunia told him.

“Come in and sit down”, Vernon said genially. He wasn't about to be rude until he knew if they were clients or not. It was unusual for a client to come to the house, but it did happen occasionally. “Now, what's this all about?”

Jun wet her lips nervously and stuck to the story they'd decided on. “Petunia, are you aware that you were adopted?”

Petunia stared at her in disbelief. “I certainly was not.”

“You were, Petunia, you and Lily both were. I'm your birth mother and this is your birth father”, Jun said.

“Now see here, you… you flim flammers! I'll not have you upsetting my wife. This is about money isn't it? You know that we're well off, so you think you can tell some third rate story from the tabloids and pick our pockets!” Vernon huffed and puffed.

“It isn't about money, it's about family!”, Jun cried out. Why didn't they understand?

“So you're supposed to be my Mum’s Mum? You don't look old enough”, the teen on the couch said. He then continued to shove a Curly Wurly bar into his mouth.

“That's a good point, Dudley”, Vernon said smugly.

“I've always looked younger than my age”, said Jun. “Petunia, can we try to get to know each other? Try to be a family?”

Petunia drew herself up to her full height. “No, I don't think so. I believe I'd like you to leave”, she said firmly.

The three trundled to the door. Jun turned to take one last longing look at Petunia. Petunia shifted uncomfortably and said, “You heard me, out you go.”

She shut the door behind them and locked it for good measure. She returned to the living room to hear Dudley say, “What a bunch of nutters.”

Vernon chimed in, “Too right! After money, I tell you, everyone is”, he said.

Petunia said nothing at all.

 

“I need to grab my bow”, Nikki said, diving into his room to grab it. He noticed his wards had been broken again, and immediately looked to his pillow. A perfect blue rose lay there. Nikki picked it up and smiled as he inhaled the fragrance.

This rose was different than the others, though. A slender white ribbon holding a small card was attached to the stem. It said simply, ‘Tomorrow night at sunset.’ There was a set of coordinates for Nikki to shadow to. He grinned happily.

“Nik! C’mon, how long does it take to grab your bow?” Bas yelled exasperated.

Nikki carefully detached the ribbon and put the rose in the vase with the other two. He then grabbed his bow and raced out the door.

 

“Are either of you familiar with DNA?” Riven asked. He was surprised when both nodded.

Mariana added clarification, “I'm a little surprised you're familiar with it. Since it's a gheyo term,
D- Detect N-Neutralize A - Advance.”

Riven sighed, “The DNA I'm talking about has nothing to do with combat. I'm talking about Deoxyribonucleic acid (DNA), it is the molecule that carries genetic information for the development and functioning of an organism.”

Mariana and Jascha stared at him. “Each of us has a DNA sequence. It is what makes our bodies take shape in the way they do. The Torvak was experimenting with cloned DNA. He was trying to create a specific child”, Riven explained.

“The portal leads to a lab. There are a lot of notes. And some equipment from the muggle world - a DNA sequencer for one. There are three infants in stasis and five adults. He also has an extensive collection of DNA from Dragels to Harron's sea dragons”, Riven continued.

“I've asked Lady Gorgens and her team to bring the five adults to the battle bunker infirmary. I don't think we want to keep using Hogwarts anymore if we don't have to.”

“Definitely not, I hate that school!” Said Jascha.

“The babies, are they normal?” Mariana asked.

“It depends on what you consider normal. They are perfect copies of three individuals, Lily Evans, James Potter and Harry Potter.”

Mariana sent a message to Briar Evanson asking him to bring the Torvak to Battle Bunker one.

 

Nikki, Bas and Brynn were practising archery. Everyone was getting a little bored, so tomorrow there would be different contests and games. There was also an area being set up for the gheyos to showcase their skills.

Brynn hit the bulls eye with her first arrow. Nikki and Bas cheered.

“I thought you weren't good at archery?” Bas questioned.

The petite girl shrugged, “Bran isn't.”

Nikki smiled proudly, “I'm so happy, you're happy!”

There was no need to explain further. All three understood. “I met another changeling”, Brynn told them. “Draco/Darla is a Dragel/Veela hybrid. Darla has the Veela allure, but Draco doesn't.”

“We decided to test if I had hindsight when I'm Brynn, I don't”, she grinned. Nikki whooped and grabbed Brynn up and spun her around.

“That’s great, but how is it possible?”, Bas asked.

“Magic”, Brynn smiled.

 

Briar led Dumbledore in. “How are you holding up, Briar?” Jascha asked. “Is he too bothersome for you? We can always take him off your hands.”

“I'm fine”, said Briar. “Thank you for the offer though.” He turned to Dumbledore and said, “You will answer any questions anyone in this room asks you truthfully.”

Riven immediately asked, “What was the purpose of the three infants you have in stasis on the other side of that portal.”

Albus’ eyes flared and it was obvious he wasn't happy about the portal being explored. “I was using the Lily and James babies to get more of their DNA to create a perfect Harry Potter.”

“After Petunia allowed him to be lost, I found myself in an untenable situation. I needed to produce Harry Potter. Once I perfected him, I could send him into the past. This time there would be no errors. I would knock on the door and place the boy directly in Petunia’s arms.”

“Well that won't be happening”, Mariana said coolly.

“Who were you working with on the cloning project?” Riven demanded.

“Only myself”, he answered.

“What is the significance of the five adults we found?” Riven asked.

“They are powerful purebloods or unique oddities, I wished to study them and see if I could duplicate some of those traits in my perfect boy who lived.” Dumbledore told them.

“And were you able to?” Riven prodded.

“I didn't get the opportunity to try. I was a very busy man”, the Torvak said sadly.

“Are there any other hidden rooms, locations or portals that we didn't find?” Jascha wanted to know.

“There is a portal to the Torvak home world on the back wall of the lab”, Dumbledore said, with obvious reluctance.

“Are the three cloned infants healthy enough to grow up if we take them out of stasis?” Mariana demanded.

“They were the last time I checked on them”, Dumbledore said.

“Take them out of stasis”, Mariana decided.

“My Queen, these children were produced by stealing biological material from those that didn't consent to it”, Riven protested.

“I realize this, Master Mage, but these infants exist. They've already been created. Perhaps something good can come from that existence”, Mariana said.

“What was the purpose of all the DNA samples? And did you create the Harron's sea dragon that was found?” Riven questioned.

“The purpose of the DNA samples? We are fighting a war with the Dark Lord Voldemort. Many good people are losing their lives. Once there is peace, I can recreate them with their DNA. I did not create the Harron's sea dragon, I purchased her. I wanted her as a weapon on the sea. Imagine my disgust when I found through further research, that they are as gentle as a dog. I planned to combine that DNA with that of predators. I wanted to obtain a more dangerous creature”, The Torvak told them.

“Did you do that?” Jascha asked.

“No, once again, I didn't have time”, Dumbledore lamented.

“Are you regretting your actions at all now that you're about to face justice? Riven asked.

Dumbledore smiled, “Not at all my good man, everything I did, I did for the greater good”, he proclaimed.

“A mad man, a total mad man”, Mariana said in disgust.

“No, I'm not mad. I just see things differently than others do”, Dumbledore attested.

 

Jun lay on the bed in their room, staring at the ceiling. Rian was sitting on the bed trying to talk to her. “Jun, Sweetheart, say something.”

“Loser, I'm the big loser! None of this was my fault, but I've lost my two girls. That Evil Torvak will face justice. But, It doesn't change anything. Our grandchild, the one we can get to know, is already an adult. We were robbed of their growing up years and I'm not taking it well.”

The door clicked open, and Briar came into the room tugging Dumbledore behind him. He ordered the Torvak to sit in a chair and be silent. “I have some news to share, Lovelings”, Briar said happily.

Jun sat up slowly taking the moment behind Rian’s body to clear her face of any tear marks.
“What is it?” She asked, mustering a smile. She wouldn't give the Torvak the satisfaction of seeing her cry.

Rian huffed at Briar. “Must you bring that in here?”

“I’ll put him back in his cage in a moment, but this is important. I wanted to tell you right away”, he gushed.

Briar told them excitedly about the babies. “I say we claim the girl and the boy, who have our umm… stuff. The other baby will probably go to the Peverells.”

Jun was uncertain, “And the little girl, somehow she's Lily?”

“A perfect copy”, Briar assured.

“The boy is a copy of Nikki?” Rian asked.

“Yes, before the blood adoption by the Cunninghams”, Briar confirmed.

Dumbledore’s eyes widened, that's what was wrong with the boy! They’d changed him by blood adoption!

“Well, I'm all for it”, Rian said. “What do you think, Jun?”

“Would they give them to us?” She asked unsurely.

“Yes!” Said Briar. “When they do a parentage spell on the little girl, me, you and Zephyr show as her parents. The boy shows up as the child of Lily Potter, James Potter and Sirius Black. Since Regulus Black is now our bondmate and his brother, Sirius is deceased, we definitely have the strongest claim there as well.”

Jun was beginning to smile. “Where are they? Let's go get them!” She said eagerly.

Briar smiled happily. “They are in stasis. But we can make it known that we want them as soon as they come out of it.”

Briar turned to Dumbledore “Stand up and follow me”, he ordered. “I'm putting him back in his cage”, He told Jun and Rian, then ducked out of the room with the Torvak trailing behind him.

Briar came back with Mariana. “Look who I found out in the hall.”

Mariana cut right to the chase. “Did Briar tell you about the three infants?” When she received confirming nods, she continued. “You have the strongest claim on two of them.”

“What about you?” Jun asked. “ Isn't one of them a copy of Nikki?”

“Yes, before the blood adoption”, Mariana said. “That infant is not my Nikki, I have my son. I want you to take these two children and raise them, it will heal you. You know my story, you know I know what I speak of.”

Jun moved across the room and hugged Mariana. “I had no idea I needed you in my life until you were there.”

 

A small procession made their way down to the lake the merrow were staying in. Alec, Nikki, Hermione, Luna and Pandora were standing on the shore. Alec turned to Luna and placed a quick kiss on her forehead. Then he turned and did the same to Nikki. “I'd rather have placed your kiss elsewhere”, he said, staring at Nikki's lips. “But, I'm being well behaved since you seem to like me that way.”

Nikki flushed, ‘what would it be like to have the merrow place a kiss on his lips?’

“What about me?” Hermione asked nervously.

“You don't need anything to go into the lake”, Alec told her. “The water is your home.”

Pandora seated herself on the bank to wait for Luna. The four of them began to wade into the lake. Hermione let out a little giggle and disappeared under the water. Nikki followed her and was happy to find that he could breathe just fine. Luna was swimming right by his side. He turned to look for Hermione and froze in amazement. Alec was right, the water was Hermione's home.

Nikki and Luna stared at their friend. Hermione’s navy hair floated around her head like a glistening cloud. Soft baby blue and light pink scales decorated her upper body. They trailed down to disappear into the stronger teal scaled tail. Gauzy pectral and ventral fins spun and danced in the water giving her an ethereal look.

Hermione had come home and anyone who saw her was going to know it. She smiled happily and turned a few somersaults in the water. Then she swam off and disappeared into the distance, only to return just as quickly.

“She's so fast”, Nikki said in awe.

“She's testing her form, seeing what she can do”, said Luna.

“She may do that for a while”, said Alec. “Let me introduce you to Ga Ga.”

The sea dragon was curled up on the lakebed napping. She'd quickly learned that Alec and Percy were the only ones who would play with her. The rest of the Aquakin'e avoided her.

Alec shook her lightly. Ga Ga opened her eyes and darted up happily! Her friend was back and he brought others with him!

Nikki and Luna both cooed and fussed over Ga Ga, stroking her scales and petting her head. Hermione swam over and exclaimed, “Oh! She's gorgeous!”

“Of course I am, Mother”, Ga Ga answered. “Where have you been?”

“Oh Sweetheart, I'm not your mother”, said Hermione.

“Oh yes you are”, Ga Ga said stubbornly, “You are the only one that speaks my language, you must be my mother.”

Hermione tried to explain silvertongue but the little dragon would not be swayed.

Hermione chatted with Ga Ga for a moment, then told Alec, “She wants us to go to the Black lake. She said there is something over there that she wants to play with.”

Alec sighed, “She means a giant squid she found yesterday.”

“I'm going to swim over with her and take a look around”, Hermione told them.

Alec looked a little shocked. “Your friend is settling in fast, usually recovered Aquakin'e are much more timid at first.”

Luna grinned, “There's many words I'd use to describe her, but timid isn't one of them.”

Percy came swimming up and gave a low bow. “Hello again”, he said to Nikki. “Fancy seeing you here.”

Nikki threw a mischievous look at Alec. “Hello, I'm sorry if I've been avoiding you, but then your boyfriend did warn me off.”

Percy grinned back at Nikki. “Well, my boyfriend can be very possessive. I’d best give him some reassurance.” He then drew Alec into his arms and kissed him.

Was it possible for Aquakin'e to drown? Alec hadn't thought so, but being kissed by Percy felt like it. As those warm lips closed over his own he felt the high waves of the ocean during a storm and bright sunlight as it glinted off the island sands. He opened his mouth and Percy’s tongue swept inside. He tasted of mint and raindrops and dark secrets buried under laughter.

And just like that it was over. Alec licked his lips and Percy whispered, “I hope you're reassured that my eyes are on you.”

Nikki was feeling decidedly warm, wasn't the water supposed to be cold? But, that kiss. He blushed a bit. He wanted to be kissed like that. Or maybe he wanted to kiss someone like that….

Alec was in the very unusual situation of being speechless. Then Luna piped up and said, “Should we swim over to the Black lake and check on Hermione?”

“Yes!” Alec said immediately. “Yes, we should.”

Chapter 40: It's Raining Men!

The house was so quiet and always oppressive. Regulus sat on the couch in the black family library. He'd torn the house apart trying to find any trace of his brother. He shook his head in self disgust. His brother had hated this house. Why would he ever come back here?

Regulus planned to take what he valued most from this house with him. He called out, “Kreacher, Kreacher!”

The little elf appeared and embraced him saying effusively, “Good Master Regulus has returned to the house of Black!”

“I'm not staying, Kreacher. I'm going to Nevarah. Growing up in this horrible house, you were the only one who gave me any love. I want you to come to Nevarah with me.”

“Kreacher is not worthy to go with Master Regulus. Kreacher has failed his task”, the elf said sadly. He reached into the dirty pillowcase he was wearing and pulled forth Slytherin’s locket.

“That's okay, Kreacher, I'm here now and I know you tried. Give me the locket and I'll make sure it is destroyed”, he promised.

You are a free elf Kreacher. I want you to be with me and come to Nevarah. I have to free you. There is no shame in it.” Regulus gently placed a warm wool scarf around Kreacher’s neck.

“Master wants Kreacher to stay with him?” The wizened elf asked happily.

“Yes, I do. Go clean up. I've left one of my outfits that I've shrunken down for you in the washroom. Kreacher, have you seen Sirius recently? Has he been here?”

“No Master, Kreacher isn't seeing him. The wizards believe he is dead. But Kreacher knows he is still alive. The Black family tapestry is never wrong”, the elf said.

 

Jascha was walking through the infirmary, checking the five adults. A message came in from Riven Cairothe, telling him Madame Bones was looking for him. A moment later the stern woman approached him.

“King Jascha I wanted to ask you to reconsider your position on surrendering Albus Dumbledore to my custody”, she began.

“I wanted to speak with you, without Queen Mariana. I know she is committed to taking him off world. I am hoping you can be the voice of reason here”, she entreated.

“Madam Bones, trying to get around Mariana by coming to me will fail, every single time. Mariana and I are soul bonded. I know you don't understand what that means. Suffice it to say we are an unbreakable team. You will not get me to go against Mariana and the Torvak will remain in our custody.” Jascha moved further into the infirmary.

Madam Bones pursed her lips and followed him, “I had hoped you'd be reasonable about….. Who, who is that?”

Jascha turned to look at her, the head of Magical Law Enforcement was trembling and tears were rolling down her cheeks. “The man in that bed, that's my brother Edgar. The woman in the next bed is his wife Adeline”, she said tremulously.

“These five were found in stasis in another location Dumbledore had set up. We brought them here and they should be waking up tomorrow”, Jascha informed her.

“You have to let me have him”, she said firmly.

“These five are victims, not prisoners, of course your brother and sister-in-law will be returned to you, if they so wish.”

Madam Bones wiped her eyes angrily, “Not them, Dumbledore! He has to be made to pay! I deserve justice! My niece, whose parents he stole, deserves justice!”

She stomped out of the infirmary, but Jascha knew she'd be back. He signaled to Kyle and advised that the two were related to Madam Bones and asked that they be moved to a separate room.

 

Regulus was back in the compound and heading toward battle bunker two. The masked gheyo he'd seen with the Cunninghams stepped into his path. “You are carrying an item that is corrupted and foul. I must ask that you hand it over to me”, he demanded.

“I know what you are talking about. Before I give it to you, you must promise to destroy it and let me watch you do so”, Regulus entreated.

“Done”, said Hadrian, then he strode into the dense trees. Regulus followed him hoping against hope he could destroy the horcrux.
Hadrian turned to him and ordered him to place it on the ground then step back. Regulus immediately did so. He fell to his knees when the masked gheyo disappeared and in his place was a grim reaper. He watched as the scythe came down on the locket and the foul green essence inside was collected.

“How did you end up with it?” Hadrian asked.

“It's a long story and my bond mates should know as well”, Regulus sighed, standing up from the ground. “If you want to come back to our room with me, I can tell all of you at the same time.”

 

Nikki entered his room and paused. He was almost disappointed that his wards were intact. He looked down and saw that he was standing on an envelope. He grinned, had Hadrian sent him something after all? He reached down and picked up the envelope, then opened it. Sand trickled out on the floor. The sand grew and formed a throne. Nikki moved over and gingerly sat down, it held his weight. Words formed in the air right at his eye level. -You are already royalty, and I will be your faithful subject. I want to hold you and protect you in my arms forever.- The throne arms morphed into a gollum’s arms and wrapped around him snuggly. The writing appeared again - I'm sorry I messed up. Please forgive me? Theo -

Nikki stood holding the envelope. He'd never seen a favor quite like that one. Then he realized, they were on Earth, there weren't any favors! Theo had used his earth element and considerable skill to create this for him. He realized his mouth was smiling without his permission. He decided he would talk to Theo.

There was a knock on his door and he sprang up to answer it. The hound's commander, Malachi, stood there holding a red rose. He gave a low bow and held out the rose. “For you”, he said.

Nikki just knew his face was turning red. “I thank you for your interest. But I cannot accept it at this time.”

Malachi smiled at him and held out his arm. “Go for a walk with me and tell me why?” He asked.

Nikki bit his lip, that should be okay, shouldn't it? His instincts were screaming at him not to. “Your offer is kind, but I will decline. I prefer to talk here as we are. I cannot accept the rose you brought me because I am already courting an ace”, Nikki said firmly.

Malachi smiled and asked, "May I know which ace you are courting?”

“Lord Hadrian Maruke”, he said proudly.

“The Shadow blood title”, said Malachi. “I will not trouble you further, while you two are courting. However, I'm not giving up, who knows whether or not you may need a second suite.” He bowed to Nikki and walked away, taking the rejected rose with him.

Nikki settled down on his bed and stared at the envelope Theo had sent. He was having trouble concentrating on that, though, because he kept thinking about Malachi. He hoped he hadn't hurt his feelings, he hadn't wanted to. Maybe I will need two suites.

There was a knock on the door and Nikki wondered if Malachi had come back. He pulled open the door. “Devrim!” He cried out in happy surprise. The gheyo prince smiled. “I'm on my way to a meeting, but I haven't seen much of you lately. Tomorrow is supposed to be a free day, for almost everyone. I was wondering if you would watch me fight in the matches?”

Nikki smiled, “Asking a submissive like myself to watch a gheyo like yourself fight in a match is considered an intent to court.”

Devrim held his gaze. “I am aware of this.”

Nikki smiled, “I will watch your matches as long as they do not conflict with my own.”

“You're fighting?” Devrim seemed surprised.

“Oh course, I may be a submissive, but I am a Cunningham.”

Devrim grinned, “I'm very much looking forward to tomorrow.” Then he bowed and walked away.

Nikki knew he had a dopey grin on his face. Devrim wanted to court him! He frowned, typically a submissive courted an alpha first, then a beta, then an ace. He was courting an ace first and maybe a prince second. It was out of order. There was a knock on the door. He opened it to see Quinn standing on the other side. “I'm off tonight”, he signed, “I thought we might go for a walk?”

“I'd love to!” Nikki said, signing and speaking.

 

The infirmary was dark, but the man in the bed stirred and groaned. He slowly opened amber eyes. He didn't remember much of anything. He ran a hand through his sandy hair. Where was he? He tried to sit up, but couldn't quite do so. Sleep pulled him down again and he closed his eyes.

 

Percy was sitting at the table of the small cafeteria. He'd ordered every blue item on the menu and was having a great time trying it.

“There you are”, said Alec. “I've been looking for you.”

“You found me”, Percy helpfully pointed out. He picked up a blue eclair with blueberry filling. Oh! That was good. He made a mental note to get more of those.

“So are we going to talk about yesterday or not?” Alec demanded.

“Yesterday was interesting, not very often we get landwalkers beneath the water. And the recovered one, Hermione? She's headstrong! I can tell she's related to Queen Killigan. Must be a family trait.”

“Shut up!” Alec practically shrieked. “I don't mean any of that! I meant”, he lowered his voice, “the kiss, are we going to talk about it?”

“Sure we can”, said Percy. “Go ahead.”

Alec was certain that if he got any more purple his skin would stay that way. “What did the kiss mean?”

“What do you want it to mean?”, Percy volleyed back.

“You're impossible!” Alec snarled and stood from the table.

Percy caught his arm, “It means I like you, I want to spend time with you and I want to get to know you.”

Alec slowly sat back down.

Chapter 41: Never bet with a Merrow

Hadrian left the Evanson’s room thinking hard about his task. He was sure he was going to complete it soon. Everything had been going smoothly so far, and Regulus’ story had given him more insight into what he was dealing with.

He needed to get to sleep, tomorrow would be a fun day. He wondered if Nikki was excited about their date tomorrow evening. He was very excited, he just hoped Nikki liked what he had planned.

 

Bill Weasley finished the front of the fourth game booth. He grinned happily, there were going to be some very surprised players tomorrow when they realized that they couldn't use an element or magic to win. He'd wanted the games to be fair for everyone. Even the uninherited could play now and be assured of an even playing field.

He'd been giving his parent’s situation a lot of thought. The entire family was moving to Nevarah. He had decided last night he would go as well. Lady Prewitt had said he could stay on her property. He would take her up on it and stay until he got himself established.

If he was honest, his own mother got on his nerves. She was constantly attempting to tell him what to do. He was an alpha Dragel and sometimes went against her instructions just to be contrary. When they had been doing the ritual to remove the suppressions at Hogwarts. His mother had insisted on “Ginny first”, but he had deliberately started with Fred. He sighed, his mother would be working, he probably wouldn't see her much.

 

Nikki lay in bed, but he couldn't sleep. He kept grinning in the dark. He had a date tomorrow night. He was so excited. Where would the coordinates take him? Tomorrow will be a fun day for everyone. He’d meet his family circle first thing. Dera Arkhet was insisting on breakfast first thing at the cafeteria.

Bran/Brynn, Luna and Hermione were meeting him right afterwards and they were going to walk around and see everything. He couldn't wait. Then, that afternoon, the matches in the mini pits. He grinned, he couldn't wait to see who he'd be up against. And he was determined to watch Devrim fight as well.

He closed his eyes, hoping to have pleasant dreams. As he was drifting off he thought of being under the lake. The cute little dragon swimming in and out his thoughts. Alec appeared and took him in his arms, he moved toward him…. Nikki slept, a sweet smile on his face.

 

The day dawned bright and sunny, a perfect day for the Fun Day. Bas scrambled up out of bed and raced next door to Nikki's room. He stood in the doorway and looped his shadows around Nikki's ankles and pulled. Nikki came awake, making a startled, “awaaa, urk” noise as he landed on the floor. Nikki glared sourly at his brother. “Sometimes I wish you hadn't gotten your shadows.”

Bas danced in place a bit, “C’mon, get up and get dressed, I want breakfast!”

“You're always hungry”, Nikki complained.

“Oh! like you're not?” Bas snorted. “Why are you wearing that? I thought you'd be wearing armor, aren't you fighting?”

“Not until this afternoon”, Nikki smirked. “I'll come back and change. I'm not a gheyo and I don't want to wear armor all day in the hot sun.”

 

Quinn startled a bit, when he walked into the infirmary. One of the men from the portal was sitting up in bed.

“Good Morning”, he said using his writing spell.
“My name is Quinn, I'm a healer and I'm mute. How are you feeling?”

The man cleared his throat, “I'm confused, what happened to me, to us?” He asked, gesturing to the bed next to him.

“I'll be filling you in on that, but first, what is your name and his? Is there anyone I can call for you.”

“I'm Remus Lupin, he is Sirius Black. I don't know the other man in the third bed”, he volunteered. “Can you please call James Potter?”

 

Mariana looked around the table at her circle. They were all smiling and having a great time. She herself felt like she had had a huge weight lifted off of her shoulders. Telling Jun the truth was very freeing.

She smiled as she saw Melacor loitering near a trash can. Bran was a few yards away trying to look interested in a game that was being set up. Both were obviously waiting for her boys. She caught each of their eyes and beckoned them over. “Please join us for breakfast”, she invited.

The boys smiled and sat down, immediately reaching for some of the food trays scattered about the table.

 

Alec was pacing up and down in front of the four members of Crimson Tide he'd assigned to guard Hermione. “How could you lose her?! She's only been Aquakin'e for a day, and she managed to give the elite guard of our kingdom the slip?! Can one of you tell me how that happened?”

The lead guard bowed to Alec, “She was hungry and wanted breakfast, so I sent a guard to get her something to eat. Then she needed a comb for her hair and I sent a guard to get that. She was unhappy with her clothes so I sent a guard to find you to ask for a different outfit. Then she fainted and I ran to get help, when I got back with the healer, she was gone.”

Alec sneered, “So what you're telling me is, you don't know how to count. You never send more than one guard away at a time. And why would you send someone to me about an outfit? Where would I get a spare outfit for a royal submissive?! Find her now, or I'll let the four of you tell our Queen you lost her!”

The men dispersed swimming in different directions. Aloysius, who had been lurking behind Alec, swam forward. “You know Queen Killigan has a habit of ditching their guards.”

“I'm aware. I pulled some reports on the older families. Hermione is the only surviving member that we know of for Gymer and Amphitrite. The Gymer clan was reputed to have siren blood. The Amphitrites were part of the ancient ruling class. The Mavros as you know, have one surviving member, Queen Killigan.”

Aloysius shook his head, “So we don't really know what gifts she may have?”

Alec sneered, “I half expected she'd used some unknown mystical power to ditch her guards. I don't know whether to be relieved or disappointed that it was just a common ruse and their stupidity.”

 

Jun was having breakfast with her circle in their room. She was anxious to go to the infirmary and see if the babies were awake. Regulus had told them a great many things last night. The one thing that had made her nervous was that his brother, Sirius Black, was alive. He would have a stronger claim on the baby boy.

Briar leaned over and kissed her cheek. “Don't worry so much, it will work out.”

“But what if Sirius Black shows up and wants the child?” Jun said fretfully.

Regulus chuckled, “My brother is not parent material. He'd probably kiss your feet in gratitude for taking the boy”, Regulus smiled.

“See there”, said Rian. “It's going to be great!”

“I need to check on our prisoner. I will meet you in the infirmary”, said Briar.

Jun smiled happily and headed over to the infirmary with Rian and Regulus. She was a little surprised to see Briar outside of bunker one and moving toward them. “You must really be excited! Did you port over to beat us here?”

To her shock, Briar didn't answer and continued moving right past her. “Briar!” Rian called out.

Briar turned slowly and said, “Yes, uh, Rian?”

“Did you just forget my name?!” Rian demanded.

“Of course not, I’m sorry Loveling, I was in deep thought”, Briar told them.

Jun was feeling through her bonds, the bond with Briar felt content and excited. Acting on a hunch she reached out directly to Briar, as he was standing right in front of her. The emotions she read were nervous, so nervous! “This isn't Briar!” She said firmly.

“What! Loveling, of course I'm Briar!” not-Briar said.

“What's my name?” Jun demanded.

“This is ridiculous, Jun”, he said, emphasizing her name. “Now I'm going to check on Dumbledore, but I'll be right back.”

“But you just checked on Dumbledore!” Said Rian.

Regulus stepped back and threw his wings out. Then with a mighty scream, he blew a stream of frost at not-Briar until he was in a cage of ice.

Jun used the bond to reach out to Briar and asked where he was. He sent back the assurance that he was on his way.

“Rian, go get Lord Maruke, please”, said Jun. She sent a message to Quinn letting him know they still wanted the babies but they'd be late.

“This is ridiculous”, not-Briar huffed.

Hadrian came running over with Rian. “What's going on Lady Evanson? Why is Lord Evanson in a cage?”

“This isn't Briar”, Jun said. “I don't know who this is. I just spoke to Briar through the bond, he is on his way here.”

Hadrian turned to Idan who had followed him over. “Locate Lord Evanson and escort him here.” He turned to the cage. “How did you get through the wards?”, he demanded.

“I didn't need to cross the wards. I've been here since they were put up. Because I am Briar Evanson”, not-Briar insisted.

Jun and Rian both clutched their heads and cried out. Regulus took off running toward battle bunker two. Devrim came out of the bunker carrying an unconscious Briar Evanson. Idan came out with Albus Dumbledore not wearing chains and at sword point. Hadrian quickly threw a cage of shadows around him. “The prisoner who looks just like this one is still in chains in his cage in the bunker”, said Idan.

“Let's move this to the war room in battle bunker one.” “Devrim, will you take Lord Evanson to the infirmary?” Hadrian requested.

 

Nikki, Bran, Luna and Hermione were walking around the Funday Fair, as most were calling it. “Uh oh!” said Hermione. Alec was heading straight for the group.

He bowed quickly to Hermione, “Princess, you eluded your guards. I must ask that you return to the lake immediately where we can keep you safe.”

“I'm spending the day with my friends. I don't need guards for that”, Hermione protested.

“As a member of the royal family you must have guards. I will compromise with you and allow you to stay here, but I will send the four guards to you”, Alec told her.

“I have a better idea”, said Hermione gesturing to the dart game. “We both play. If I score better than you, I get to stay here without those four guards. If you score better, then you can send them.”

Alec eyed the game. “What is the objective? I have never played a game like this before.”

The man running the dart game stepped forward and explained. “You have three darts, you throw them at the target. The closer you get to that bullseye, the lower your points are. If you actually hit the bullseye you win a prize.”

Alec looked at the ‘prizes’. “They are stuffed toys for children. Why would I want to win those?”

Nikki was looking at the game. “I'm definitely going to play. I want that black stuffed bat, his wings are almost identical to mine.”

“You go first Nikki”, Hermione encouraged. “Show us how it's done.”

Nikki paid the required credits and received his darts. He stepped on the black square and felt slightly odd. He couldn't pull on his shadows or any other gift. He immediately jumped off the square and felt everything come back. “Ah, someone's evened the playing field.”

He stepped back on the square and weighed the dart in his hand carefully. With a quick flick of his wrist he sent the dart forward. Right into the peg board next to the target. He weighed the second dart and let it fly, this one went wide of the target and went below the booth. “I want that bat!” Nikki growled. He concentrated on the bullseye and let fly. The dart hit the outer edge of the target.

“No prize”, The man in the booth called out.

“I'm going next”, said Alec stepping forward to hand over his credits.

 

Jascha, Mariana, Hadrian, Devrim, Idan, Bill, Rian and Regulus sat in the war room of battle bunker one. Jun had gone to the infirmary to be with Briar.

“We should be seeing who they are at any time”, said Bill. “There is a potion called polyjuice that allows you to turn into another person. It only lasts for an hour though.”

“I am not using a potion. I am Briar Evanson”, not-Briar claimed.

Jascha turned to the man who looked like Dumbledore. “And who might you be?”

Not-Dumbledore didn't answer. But he did start to convulse and shake. After a few moments, he no longer looked like Albus Dumbledore. Bill told the table, “Everyone, this is Alastor ‘Mad eye’ Moody, an auror with the Department of Magical Law Enforcement.”

Mariana stood and shadowed out. Jascha explained she was going to the infirmary to check whether Madam Bones was still there. She shadowed back a few moments later. “She's already been here and taken her brother and sister-in-law away.”

“Does Madam Bones know you are here?” Jascha asked.

Madeye didn't answer. Bill was staring at not-Briar. “I know you aren't under polyjuice, it's been over an hour. I'm thinking you must be Nymphadora Tonks.”

Briar Evanson's visage slid away and the pink haired auror sat in his place. “What gave me away?” She demanded.

“Simply that you are the only metamorph I know that works closely with Alastor Moody.

“Never thought you'd be a turncoat, Bill”, said Moody.

“A turncoat?” Asked Bill. “To what?”

“Your own people! Albus has committed horrible crimes against the wizarding World. We were taking him so he could stand trial”, said Moody.

“I wager he'd escape from you as soon as you left here”, Mariana said derisively.

“Not likely girly”, Moody gruffed.

“You were easy enough to capture”, said Hadrian. “Other than hitting Lord Evanson over the head, you really just showed up and got caught.”

Bill stared at the two people sitting in front of him. “They are both better than this. Something isn't right.”

 

Alec stepped on the pad and felt the effects. He didn't react, he'd watched Nikki do it and knew what to expect. He weighed the dart in his hand and let fly, it hit the lower part of the target and bounced off. “No score - has to stick”, the carnie informed.

Alec weighed his second dart and put a bit more power into his throw - this time it landed on the target and stuck in the number 5 circle. He weighed the last dart in his hand, he needed that bullseye. He threw lightly and precisely, the dart flew and stuck in the target… right next to the bulls eye in the 1 circle. “No prize” the carnie reported.

Hermione confidently stepped forward and gave over credits for darts. She stepped on the black mat and showed no reaction at all. Her first dart sailed toward the target and hit the circle with the 3. She carefully moved her hand slightly and fed the dart into her immobile right hand with her left. She threw again and the dart landed in the 1 circle. Hermione again adjusted her hand slightly and fed the dart in with her other hand. She let fly and they all watched the dart hit the bulls eye. “A score of 4, and a bulls eye - the little lady picks her prize!”, the carnie said.

“I want the huge pink unicorn with the purple horn”, said Hermione. The carnie handed it over and Hermione cuddled it close and put it up to her face. She turned it toward Alec and said in a higher pitched voice, “Mr. Unicorn says, no guards for Hermione.”

Just then Alvon came hurrying over. “Alec, we still have not located the Princess.” He then spied Hermione. “Princess, you're here, are you okay?”

Hermione smiled and said, “Of course. I just won a unicorn.”

“I will be personally guarding the princess for the rest of the day. You may send my five personal guards to shadow me at a distance”, Alec told his brother.

Alvon hurried off. Hermione glared at Alec, “That isn't fair! I won! The deal was no guards.”

“My Princess, I beg to differ. You did win and the deal was not to send your four guards. I am not sending them, so I'm honoring our deal. However, I will be guarding you personally and there will be my five guards guarding me.”

Hermione huffed and walked off. Nikki fell into step beside her. “I can't believe you won and you didn't get me that bat”, Nikki whined.

Hermione giggled and shoved him. “Go find one of your many men to win it for you. I'm not courting you.”

 

Mariana, Jascha and Hadrian were moving toward Dumbledore’s cage. Moody and Tonks were in separate cages of their own. Mariana ripped open the door and saw Kingsley Shacklebolt sitting in Dumbledore's cage. The man looked up glumly.

“Where is the Torvak?” Mariana demanded.

“As soon as I knew there was a threat, I moved him to a secure location. I then rigged this cage to catch anyone who opened it”, Hadrian reported.

“Nicely done, Lord Maruke”, Jascha praised.

Hadrian inclined his head. “We should move back to the war room and discuss this”, said Mariana. She shut Kingsley back in the cage.

They headed towards the war room. Hadrian tightened the wards so that no one could come in without being vetted by him personally. This situation better be resolved quickly - he had a date tonight!

 

Sirius Black had a headache. The medic Kyle was speaking for the healer Quinn. That was the part he understood. The rest didn't make any sense at all!

“Wait! Wait! Wait! What do you mean Lily and James are dead? What happened? They were going to go into hiding, they were going to be safe!” he demanded.

Quinn moved to the the cupboard and returned with a potion that he handed Sirius and Remus. Both men downed the potion and handed back the vials. “It isn't good to get this upset. You're emotionally overwrought this will make you sleep”, Kyle/Quinn said.

“What? No! I don't want to sleep!” Sirius protested for just a moment and then the potion pulled him into the dream world.

The doors to the infirmary opened and Devrim came in carrying Briar. Jun followed right at his back. “What happened?” Kyle asked.

“He got hit on the head by an attacker", Devrim said, placing Briar on an empty bed.

Quinn began checking the Hellhound Submissive. “Concussion”, Kyle relayed for him. “He’ll be fine and he'll wake in a moment. It would be more serious, but as a Hellhound his healing factors are superior to almost everything.”

Briar stirred just then and moaned, “Head hurts, Jun?”

“Just be still Loveling. You're in the infirmary. The healer, Quinn, is treating you”, Jun soothed.

“What happened?” Briar demanded.

“Someone hit you on the head, King Jascha and a team are questioning them now”, Devrim told him.

“The Torvak! Is the Torvak secure?” Briar demanded.

“Yes the Torvak is secure”, Queen Mariana said walking into the infirmary.

Briar was already sitting up. He looked around the infirmary. “Where are the babies?” He asked.

“In another room”, Kyle said for Quinn. “My mother has been caring for them.”

Mariana headed in that direction and in a moment, she came back with Surajini. Mariana was holding baby James and Surajini was holding Lily and Harry. She smiled and handed the little girl to Jun and handed the boy to Briar. Jun looked at Briar with tears in her eyes. “Ivy Hazel Evanson and Sage Oakley Evanson”, she said.

Briar nodded, “Whatever you want Jun.”

 

Nikki, Hermione, Luna and Alec were sitting at one of the cafeteria tables. Bran had gone to change into Brynn. Though the change was almost seamless now, their friend preferred to do it privately.

“I want to try a caramel apple”, Luna decided, “does anyone else want one?”

Hermione and Nikki both said they did. Alec turned his nose up. “I don't eat such things.”

Luna ordered 3 caramel apples and hummed happily when they appeared on the table. “Oh”, said Hermione disappointed. “It isn't what I thought, there isn't any caramel.”

“Oh course there is, Silly”, said Luna. “It's inside the apple.” She deftly tapped the edge of her apple against the side of the table and put it back on her plate. The apple split into slices but instead of a core, there was hot caramel dripping all over the fruit. Hermione and Nikki quickly followed her example.

Nikki dipped a slice of apple into the caramel and looking right at Alec began nibbling delicately at the slice. “Alec, are you sure you don't want some of this?” Nikki asked as he sucked the caramel off the fruit and then dipped it again.

Alec was watching that mouth. The Green eyed submissive had no idea what he was doing to him. He watched as Nikki's mouth twitched fighting a smile. That little tease!

Nikki dipped another slice of apple in the caramel. Alec grabbed his wrist and guided it to his own mouth, stealing the fruit. Nikki smiled, “I knew you wanted some.”

Brynn appeared at the table just then. “Finish up”, she ordered. “I'm about to win the archery contest.”

 

Jascha and Mariana were waiting for Madam Bones. They didn't have to wait long. The woman had attempted to cross the wards and been stopped by Hadrian. He led the fuming woman into the war room in battle bunker one where the Shadow’s King and Queen were waiting.

“What is the meaning of this?” She demanded angrily.

“Why were you coming here unannounced today, Madam Bones?” Mariana asked sweetly. “We're having a fair to celebrate regaining so many of our people. Our wards are tightened to guarantee safety, I'm sure you understand.”

“Where are my people?” Amelia demanded.

Jascha furrowed his brow. “I was informed by the infirmary healers that you picked them up earlier today, have I been misinformed?”

Madam Bones composed herself. Hadrian could see her trying to work out what they did or didn't know. “I picked up Edgar and Adeline this morning, yes.”

“I rather thought you'd be spending time with them”, said Jascha.

“If you didn't mean them, then who did you mean?” Mariana inquired.

“I wanted Albus Dumbledore placed in my custody. He is part of the wizarding world, the wizarding world deserves justice for his crimes. I've talked to both of you to try to get you to see reason. But neither of you will. You left me no choice but to send my aurors in to take the prisoner that is ours.”

“Madam Bones, your minister said he plans to rescind the illegality of Dragels in the wizarding world. He said he believes we are higher functioning beings just like yourselves”, Jascha reminded. “Tell me, do you personally agree with him?”

“Of course I do!” Madam Bones said immediately.

“Then why do you think you have the right to override a decision we made? To send your people into danger to take a prisoner that doesn't belong to you?” Mariana asked.

“It may interest you to know that I was speaking to the other royals in our world. I was moved by your plea and I wanted to work out a way to allow your wizarding world to try Dumbledore first and then send him to us”, Jascha told her.

“And did you?”, she asked breathlessly.

Jascha shrugged, “It hardly matters now, I will not work with someone that I cannot trust. What you did, sending your people in here covertly, is a direct violation of the accord I thought we were building. You may go now.”

Madam Bones protested, “But my people..”

“We're finished speaking, Hadrian escort her out”, ordered Jascha.

 

The infirmary was quiet for the moment. Quinn had contacted Sirius Black’s brother Regulus and asked him to come to the infirmary. The plan was to let Regulus deal with the irrational man and hopefully calm him down.

The man they hadn't yet identified stirred in his bed at last. Eyes as blue as the sea blinked open. “Why am I awake?” he asked.

“We'll get to that in a minute”, said Kyle for Quinn. “Can you tell me your name?”

“Brishen", he said.

Chapter 42: An interlude for Grief

Sirius and Remus knelt in front of the graves of Lily and James Potter. Regulus knew of no other way to convince his brother that his friends were gone. Sirius swiped at his eyes. “How do I know this isn't a trick? You're a death eater first and my brother second!”

Regulus sighed and raised his left sleeve to show his bare arm. “The mark disappeared when I died. Jun resuscitated me and saved me. But I was dead for long enough to get rid of that enslavement on my arm. I was already working on bringing down Voldemort and I didn't care if I had to die to do it.”

“You turned on ‘He who must not be named’? That takes a lot of courage”, Remus said.

“No, not courage”, Regulus corrected, “Just desperation.”

Sirius stared at his brother, “James is really dead? Voldemort killed him?”

Regulus nodded.

Sirius stared into the distance. “Did you do it, did you kill Voldemort?”

“No, His creations killed me”, Regulus said quietly.

“I will kill him, I will kill him for James”, Sirius told them.

“Sirius, you can't go up against he who must not be named! You'll die!” Remus said exasperated.

“Maybe I want to, Remus! Maybe I want to!” Sirius shrieked. “Leave me alone, just leave me alone.”

Regulus and Remus moved a few feet away. “Why aren't you telling him everything?” Remus demanded. “You're only telling him things in pieces! I read old newspapers in the infirmary. The entire wizarding world thinks he's a criminal. He's known as having betrayed James and Lily! Harry Potter is the one who everyone thinks will defeat ‘He who must not be named’.”

“I know you are his friend and perhaps more”, said Regulus. “But, you need to remember the Black Madness that runs in our blood. It took Bellatrix completely. She went from being a quiet bookish girl to the madwoman she is today.”

“But, Voldemort…”, said Remus.

“Didn't create Bellatrix", Regulus told him. "She succumbed to the Black Madness first, he only takes advantage of it.”

“You're afraid Sirius will not be able to handle things and will succumb to the Black Madness if you tell him too much at once”, Remus realized.

Both men looked over at the graves. Sirius had changed into his animagus form and was howling mournfully into the night.

Regulus and Remus walked through the graveyard giving Sirius time to grieve.

“What about you?” Regulus asked hesitantly.

Remus smiled bitterly, “I think I'm still in too much shock to mourn. A man I trusted above all others, betrayed me. Friends I cherished are gone. I have one friend left, and we are only friends, not the more you implied. Now I'm worried he will lose his mind.”

“I want to take you and my brother to Nevarah. He can heal there, start anew. He won't be considered a criminal. And you Remus, you should go as well, there is a ritual that will give you control of your wolf.”

Remus gasped. “Are you sure of that?”

Regulus nodded, “A new life would suit you both.

Chapter 43: Mini Pits Matches

Brynn was prancing along happily. Nikki was thrilled to see his friend having such a good time. She hadn't won the archery contest. She'd gotten second place. Brynn had received a brand new set of archery arrows, a target and a very nice recurve bow.

“I don't mind second place”, Brynn was saying. “First place went to Idan Kaelior. There's no shame in losing to an elf. After all, they invented archery.”

Nikki wasn't sure if that was true, but as long as Brynn was happy, it didn't matter. Luna, Hermione, Brynn and Nikki had also entered a contest to see who could blow the biggest soap bubble. None of them had placed, but they'd had a great time giggling at each other's efforts.

Hermione realized that they had lost Alec and was quite smug about it. Nikki wasn't, he'd been enjoying having the handsome Merrow around.

He spotted Theo standing with Lady Gorgens at a nearby booth. Greta Deveraine was also there. Nikki excused himself from his friends and headed over.

He bowed to the three of them. “Lady Gorgens, Lady Deveraine, Theodore”, he greeted.

Ilsa and Greta gave a bow back, “Prince Dominic”, they both greeted.

Theo bowed, “Nikki, it's good to see you. “

Nikki smiled, “It's good to see you too, Theo.”

Remembering their audience, he turned back to the two women. “Will the two of you be fighting in the matches this afternoon?”

“Most definitely”, said Greta. “I'm looking forward to it.”

Ilsa made a sour face, “I'll be judging.”

“I'm going to be fighting”, Theo spoke up.

“You are?” Nikki said, surprised. “But you're not a gheyo!”

Theo smirked at him, “Perhaps I have hidden depths..”

“Will you be fighting this afternoon?” Ilsa asked.

“Of course!”, Nikki said immediately.

“But you're not a gheyo”, said Greta.

Nikki smiled at Theo, “Perhaps, I also have hidden depths…”

“Will you walk with me?” Asked Theo.

“I'd be delighted”, Nikki smiled. He turned to Greta and Ilsa and gave a bow. “Please excuse me, Ladies.”

Theo started to bow but Ilsa just waved him off.

The two walked in silence for a moment. Theo reached out and took Nikki's hand. He was happy when he wasn't rebuffed.

“I got the favor you sent me. You created it yourself, didn't you?” Nikki asked.

“I did”, Theo told him, smiling. “I wanted to apologize and to also let you know that I really like you.”

“I really like you, too. Does me being a Prince bother you?”

“What? No!”, said Theo. “Why would it?”

“Well, your favor said something about me being royalty and you being my subject. I don't want my bondmates to serve me.”

“It also said I wanted to hold you in my arms and protect you forever”, Theo reminded. “Then I asked if you would forgive me."

Nikki smiled, “Consider yourself forgiven.”

 

Alvon and Aldion made their way to the infirmary. Alec was guarding the princess. That left them responding to the healer’s call for Aquakin'e. Alvon crossed the threshold and paled. “What are you doing here and why are you awake?”

“Those should be my questions for you!” Brishen said irritably. “The Aquakin'e were supposed to guard my sleep in the Merrow waters. Instead I wake to find myself on Earth, having spent who knows how much time in some collector’s menagerie.”

“We are returning to Nevarah in the next few days. We can take you back under the waves, and you can go right back to sleep”, Aldion assured.

“No I can't”, Brishen sneered. “I've been awakened, it must be for a reason. I wouldn't trust any of you to guard my rest anyway. Who rules the Aquakin'e now?”

“King Alcandor”, Alvon said immediately.

“I need to speak to him as soon as possible”, Brishen said firmly.

 

Nikki was making his way back to his room to change for the fights in the Mini Pits. He opened his door and noticed that once again his wards had been broken. He glanced at his bed but it was undisturbed. He then looked at the small desk in the corner. He let out a little cry of excitement and rushed over.

Sitting in the middle of his desk was the stuffed bat he'd wanted from the dart game. The bat was holding something. Nikki took a closer look and saw a caramel apple in a take away package from the cafeteria. Written across the top of the take away carton was a simple note. ‘I hope you had a good time today, because I had a good time being with you.’ It wasn't signed, but then it didn't need to be.

Nikki picked up the stuffed bat and detached the apple. He moved over and sat on his bed moving the bat’s wings and examining the little creature. He wondered if Alec had had to play the game to get this for him, or had he just offered the man credits? He hugged the stuffed toy close and decided he didn't care how he got it for him. What mattered was, he did.

He got changed into his armor, all black, of course with the sigil for house Cunningham on the back. He looked at his new bat. He wanted to take it so he could show everyone. However, he didn't want to walk into his first fight with gheyos outside his family circle with it in his arms.

He made his way out of his room and back down to the Fun Day Fair. He could see Luna, Brynn, Hermione and Alec sitting in the stands. He was about to make his way over when Bas flagged him down.

“We have to sit in this area close to the front, since we're fighting”, His brother informed him.

Malachi was sitting on the other side of Bas and gave him a big smile. “Good Luck today”, he told him.

Predictably, Nikki blushed, “Thank you and good luck to you as well.”

Jascha stepped out in front of the crowd. “Good afternoon and welcome to the Mini Pits event. As is so often the case with an event like this, everyone wants to fight, but no one wants to judge. Those who have made the sacrifice to be judges today are myself, Lady Ilsa Gorgens, Lord Briar Evanson, Lord Aloysius of the Aquakin'e, and Lord Ryuusen Elswood.”

“The majority of Ryker's Bane and Crimson Tide are currently guarding our safety so they won't be participating. There are five judges but I will only be participating if a tie breaker is needed. This is in the interest of impartiality as every Cunningham on the Earth realm is fighting today”, Jascha said proudly. “First up, Sebastian Arlo Cunningham versus Melacor Karak Foundersen.”

Bas and Melacor grinned and ran into the center ring. Fighting each other was just fun.

 

Amelia Bones was sitting in her office with her head in both hands. She'd screwed up monumentally. She was so sure that her plans would work that she didn't have a contingency plan in place. Convinced that three of her best aurors could get in and get out with Dumbledore, Amelia had given them the green light. She had no idea what had happened to them. Queen Mariana had said she'd sent them into danger. Had they killed them then?

Worst of all, she hadn't cleared the operation with the Minister. Her reputation as a by the book law enforcer was ruined, as was her career most likely. Rufus wouldn't understand why she had done it.

She had to make sure that Dumbledore paid for his crimes in the Wizarding World. She and her niece deserved that! She grimaced bitterly, she hadn't cared when it was just Dragels. She'd even told them he'd done nothing wrong under their laws. But then she'd seen that awful tower and those muggleborns. He'd even had her brother and sister-in-law! That was when she knew justice had to be served.

Rufus popped his head into her office. “Do you have a moment, Amelia? I've just drafted some of the paperwork needed to reverse the illegality of Dragels in our world. I wanted to run it by you.”

“I actually have something I need to tell you about first”, she said.

 

The fights wore on into the afternoon. Nikki was enjoying himself. He cheered for Dera Felix as he was named the victor over Dahlia Deveraine. The next names were called and Nikki perked up, Theo was fighting Bill Weasley. Ah, that made sense, alpha against alpha.

Both men made their way to the center of the ring, both were shirtless. This was to be a wrestling match. A two out of three take down.
The two men circled each other grappling for purchase on one another. Dominic's throat was dry. Theo and Bill Weasley were very fit. He didn't really follow much of the match. He just sat and enjoyed watching the two men move together. Eventually, Bill Weasley was declared the winner.

The next match was called and he heard his name. He hurried down to the center ring and faced off with Wikhn. The match started and the pink eyed Fae circled him. Nikki delicately reached out with his empathy hoping his opponent would telegraph his moves with his emotions. Wikhn was still circling not wanting to engage. Oh! Nikki realized he doesn't want to fight a submissive. I'll make you fight, he decided.

Nikki quickly wrapped two shadows around Wikhn's ankles and yanked backwards. The Fae went face first into the sand. When he came up, he drew his sword and rushed Nikki. Nikki pulled his own sword and began to parry Wikhn's strikes. He quickly shadowed behind the king and placed his sword at the back of his neck. One point to him.

Wikhn turned and thrust, Nikki jumped sideways and struck Wikhn's shield out of his hands. He took the opening he saw and moved his sword toward his neck again. It was a ruse! Wikhn sidestepped and kicked the wrist holding the sword. Nikki's hand went numb and the sword dropped to the ground. Wikhn jumped forward and swept his legs and Nikki went down. One point to Wikhn. The next point would decide the match.

Both of them were circling warily. “You shouldn't have given that first point away”, Nikki told him. Surprise flashed across Wikhn's face for just a moment. “What? You think I don't know you don't want to fight a submissive?” There. The opening he needed. He used his shadows again and this time used them to push Wikhn sideways. The Fae immediately rolled to all fours and Nikki quickly placed his sword at his throat. Match. He and Wikhn both bowed and went back to sit down.

Bas slapped him on the back, “You won! Nice job!”

“I didn't even break a sweat”, Nikki said disgustedly.

Bas shrugged, “Hard to believe he's a King.”

Nikki glared at his brother, “He wasn't fighting back! He threw the match because I'm a submissive!”

“Oh”, said Bas, “Well this will cheer you up, look, your ace is fighting.”

Nikki looked up and there in the center of the ring stood Hadrian. Rock hard body in black armor. There was a stylized silver scythe on the front and back of his breastplate. The three feathers in his mask were the only things moving in the slight breeze.

Across from him stood Malachi, black and white hair and dark, dark eyes. He was of a size with Hadrian and just as muscular. The match began and Hadrian shadowed behind Malachi. Malachi rolled a small distance away, coming up with his sword. The two men clashed, their swords ringing in the air.

Nikki watched as shadows wrapped around Malachi’s wrists and ankles. He knew that move, Hadrian would have the other ace stretched out before him on the ground. Malachi shifted into hound form disrupting the Shadow's hold. He sprang at Hadrian and it was the Shadow blood title who ended up sprawled out. One point to Malachi, Nikki thought, watching anxiously.

Hadrian leapt to his feet and growled. The Hellhound growled back and sprung for Hadrian's throat. Hadrian shifted into a crouch to catch the dog with his hands. But Malachi shifted out of hound form and at the same time wrapped his arm around Hadrian's neck as he flew over his shoulder. His other hand held a dagger to his throat. Another point to Malachi. Hadrian had lost the fight.

“Malachi is incredible!” Melacor said enthusiastically. Bas nodded, glancing at Nikki in concern.

“Malachi IS incredible”, Nikki said.

Mariana moved to sit near her sons. “For a job well done”, she said, handing Nikki the winner's purse for his fight.

Nikki took the little velvet bag, then said, “He threw the fight.”

Mariana nodded, “His choice. Underestimating submissives is something that could get him killed. Hopefully he learns something from today.”

The match in the ring was finishing up. Ellery Cunningham had defeated Minh Shiai.

Bas, Nikki and Mariana cheered for him.

“Huh”, said Bas, “Princess against Princess, we haven't seen any Queens. Just then Nikki heard Devrim's name being announced against Percy.

“Here's a prince I'm more than happy to watch”, said Nikki.

Bas was looking at Percy, “Look at that weapon!”

Percy lazily spun his trident. Devrim hit him with a lightning strike, or tried to. Percy used a water shield and the water became electric. He sent it back to Devrim in the form of water encased lightning darts.

Devrim blocked three of them, but the fourth caught him on the shoulder. Nikki gasped, that was one point to Percy. But Devrim was already retaliating. Diving at Percy's waist he took them both down and quickly pinned his hands above his head and bared his fangs near Percy's neck. One point to Devrim.

Both gheyos jumped back to their feet. Devrim was caught off guard when a wind came from behind him and pushed him forward. Percy grinned and moved his trident to Devrim’s throat. Match. Percy won.

“That Percy would make an interesting project”, Mariana commented.

“I'm going to go change. Hadrian and I have a date tonight”, Nikki told her.

Mariana’s face darkened, “You can tell him I'm very unhappy with that clown show performance he put on against the hound’s commander.”

Nikki laughed. “I'm not telling him that! You'll have to deliver that critique yourself.”

Mariana smiled at her son. “Don't think I won't.”.
She kissed him on the forehead and said, “Have a lovely time tonight.”

Chapter 44: A Date with a Grim Reaper

Nikki was standing in his room taking deep breaths. It's just a date, he told himself. It's just the two of us alone. He took another deep breath and shadowed to the coordinates. He was in a desert of barren sand and orangey craters. He'd never seen anything like it. He was freezing cold, too.

There was a small yurt nearby and Nikki hurried toward it. Going inside, he immediately saw Hadrian relaxing on some cushions by a small wood stove.

“Welcome to my home”, said Hadrian. “I wanted to share a little of myself with you. Since I move about quite a bit, a travel yurt works well.”

Nikki moved over and sat on the cushions with the ace. “You're not wearing your mask”, he noted.

Hadrian smiled, “I want you to know all of me.”

Nikki smiled back, “Where are we?”

“I thought you might like to experience more of the earth realm while we are here. This is the Atacama desert in Chile. It is a very special place, and a little later, I'll show you why”, Hadrian promised. “For now, are you hungry?”

Nikki nodded and Hadrian reached toward the wood stove and moved two plates on trays over to them. “This is Lomo Saltado, it is a local dish, beef stir fry over rice with french fries. The Little cups on the side are dipping sauces.”

Nikki took a bite and moaned. “This is delicious! Did you cook this?”

The ace laughed, “I have many skills but cooking isn't one of them. I bought it from a food stand in the city.”

“I really like it”, said Nikki. "Do you do a lot of exploring on different realms?”

“When I have the opportunity to, I do. I've always enjoyed learning about different cultures.”

“I think that would be interesting, maybe in the future we can learn about some together?”

“I like that idea”, said Hadrian. “Congratulations on winning your fight today.”

Nikki flushed, “I won because he didn't want to fight a submissive. He was holding back the whole fight.”

“His actions don't negate your own. You still won.” Hadrian said

“I'd like a rematch, with him fighting full out, that's the only way I'll know for sure if I can beat him.” Nikki commented.

Hadrian smiled, “You are a very unusual submissive.”

Nikki looked up at him from under his eyelashes, “Is that a bad thing?”

“No, It's a very good thing. I've never been interested in a submissive like I am in you.”

“I feel like we are meant to be together,” said Nikki. “I told another ace I couldn't accept a token of affection or take a walk with him. I want to honor our courtship, and I want you to know that.”

“Thank you”, said Hadrian. “I'm glad you are honoring the courtship. This other ace, was it Malachi?”

Nikki blushed and looked down at his plate. “Yes” he said.

“The very ace who beat me in the ring today. I definitely want a rematch”, Hadrian said darkly.

“So we both want rematches on our matches today for very different reasons”, Nikki mused.

“Are you finished?” Hadrian asked, moving to take Nikki's plate. He set the empty dishes aside.

“Are you ready to see why this place is so special?” Hadrian asked. “We need to lay down on our backs.”

Nikki wiggled down into the cushions until he was lying on his back. Hadrian moved until he was lying beside him. “The Atacama Desert is one of the best places on Earth to stargaze.” He waved his hand and the top of the yurt disappeared so they could see the night sky, but still not let any cold in.

Nikki gasped, “Oh Hadrian! It's beautiful!” It was one of the most spectacular sights Nikki had ever seen. The sky was a velvet black and there were millions of pinprick points of light. He couldn't help but raise a hand up toward it. It seemed close enough to touch. “So beautiful”, he repeated.

“So are you”, Hadrian said softly. He was staring at Nikki's face and Nikki felt like he was suddenly very warm.

“I've never kissed anyone before, but I want to kiss you”, Nikki said softly.

“You are such a gift to me”, Hadrian murmured. He pulled Nikki close and pressed his lips down over his. His lips were firm and soft and pressing into his own. Nikki sighed and Hadrian's tongue explored his mouth. They moved in an intricate spiral that seemed to be building more and more as they explored together.

Hadrian retreated and Nikki gasped for breath. He moved his head into Hadrian's neck and began placing little kisses along the column of the ace's throat. And then the larger man was on top of him and kissing him as if Nikki was the very air he needed to breathe.

He couldn't help himself and rocked his hips up into the strong body above him. Hadrian pushed back against him and that was all the encouragement Nikki needed, he wrapped his legs around Hadrian's waist and sealed them together.

Hadrian was kissing his neck and sucking his earlobe. Nikki arched higher and moaned. Has anything ever felt this good? They were both panting into each other's mouths between deep sucking kisses. Hadrian arched his hips and held him so tight. And then they were both falling into the stars blinking so brightly above them.

Hadrian moved his hand and a quick spell cleaned them up. Nikki snuggled under his arm, lying against him as they stared at the stars. He felt his eyes getting heavy. “Hadrian, Thank you for a perfect date.”

Hadrian gave him a soft kiss, “I'm glad you thought it was perfect.”

Chapter 45: Heart to heart chats

Minister Scrimgeour was pacing. He hadn't signed the papers to remove the illegality on Dragels. How could he, when they might have to go to war against them? What had been going on in Amelia's head? So they wanted to try Dumbledore in their realm. Good riddance! But, after Amelia's stupid stunt, they had three of their best people. Now he had to try to clean this mess up!

There was a knock on his office door, and he yelled for her to come in. He'd sent for Madam Bones. Amelia entered the office looking somber. “Minister”, she said, inclining her head to him.

“Sit”, he said briskly gesturing to the chair in front of his desk. He waited until she was seated then folded his long body into his own chair behind his desk. He glared balefully at the woman in front of him.

“I've been up all night trying to figure out how to fix YOUR mistake!” Rufus told her angrily. “You keep telling me you tried to take Dumbledore for the sake of justice. But it wasn't justice you wanted, it was vengeance! And it hardly matters now, because I have to figure out what to do about it!”

“I apologize Minister, I lost myself for just a bit”, Amelia said sadly. “By the time I came to my senses and realized what I'd done, it was too late.”

“I notice you only ‘came to your senses’ when your plan failed.” Rufus sneered. “It makes me wonder what you would have done if you had succeeded. I should fire you Amelia! The insubordination alone is enough to do so! But, you've had a long career with the Ministry and I'm not willing to destroy that when I believe you can still be useful.”

“I'm going to arrange a meeting with King Jascha and Queen Mariana, you'll be at my side.” The Minister ordered. “You'll apologize and beg for their forgiveness. Be aware that if they want your head on a plate, I'm giving it to them!”

 

Nikki woke slowly feeling supremely well rested and content. He was still snuggled under Hadrian's arm. The ace was looking at him, watching him wake up. Nikki smiled and leaned in to give Hadrian a good morning kiss. “I could definitely get used to waking up like this every morning”, Hadrian told him.

Nikki grinned, “Me too!”

They lay there content and then Nikki said, “It's traditional to court an alpha first, then a beta and then an ace. You and I are doing things out of order. I don't mind though. You are the one I want and I'm not waiting to have the other two in place first.”

“You were friendly with the Gorgens-Nott alpha that day in the pool, are you considering him?”

“Yes, I'm getting to know Theo, he seems guarded most of the time. It's as if there is a wall I can't get past. But, yes, we're spending time together. I'm officially courting Devrim, another thing I'm doing out of order.”

“The Storm’s Prince?, I know of him, but I'll make an effort to get to know him better.”

Nikki smiled, “Thank you. I really like Devrim. I may be courting Alec soon as well. He got me a bat I wanted.”

“The Aquakin'e commander? You do have a taste for power and influence, don't you?” Hadrian teased.

“I do not! It just sorta happened!” Nikki said indignantly. He jumped on Hadrian and started tickling him. The ace laughed and grabbed him to tickle back. They spent the rest of the morning rolling and playing.

 

Mariana was checking their bags. They were returning to Nevarah soon. Truth be told she was anxious to get back. She had a niggling feeling in the back of her mind that she'd forgotten something.

Bas had left earlier, but Nikki wasn't up yet. She was tempted to wake him to ask how his date went. She knocked lightly on Nikki's door then pushed it open. The bed was empty and undisturbed. Nikki had stayed with Hadrian last night. Mariana fought the urge to shadow to the ace and throttle him. No. No, she wasn't that kind of mother, she reminded herself. Her son was an adult now. She would respect that. Really, she would.

She had seen the Evanson circle off this morning. They had portaled out for Nevarah, taking two of the men from the tower portal with them. One of them was Regulus' brother. The babies were settling in just fine. The Babies! She hadn't told Nikki about the clone baby!

“Mera! I'm home!” She heard her son’s voice as he came down the hall.

“Nikki, Sweetheart come sit, we need to have a talk.” She said walking further into his room.

They both sat on the bed. Nikki's mind was racing. Oh no! She's going to give me ‘the talk’. I really don't want to have this conversation. Am I in trouble for staying out last night? No, surely not. I am an adult after all.

“Nikki, I know you saw what your life would be like in Maia's bowl.” Mariana said to her son. “I've honored your wishes and I haven't asked your Dera to see those memories. But, I know from our investigations that you were very important to that Torvak's plans. So important that he tried to recreate a baby just like you.”

Nikki was at once relieved that this wasn't ‘the talk', and then he was worried. “How did he do that, Mera?”

“Well, I don't understand all the details of it myself. But, he made a baby of your birth Mera and Dera and then he took the “stuff” that made them them and made a baby just like you.”

Nikki didn't understand, but there was one thing he wanted to know.… “What happened to the babies?”

“Your Grandmera, Jun, and her circle took the boy baby like you and the baby girl like your birth Mira. They are going to raise them.” Mariana said. “I know I should have told you about this sooner, but I did want to make sure you were okay with it.”

Nikki smiled at his Mera. “I'm fine with it. I want all babies to have good homes. What about the baby like my birth Dera? Will he have a home?”

“Yes, Sweetheart, when we get back we're going to contact clan chief Tauria and see about placing him with the Peverells.” Mariana assured him. “There is something else that I did without speaking to you first. I think I know your heart and what you would've decided. This came up this morning and I had to decide quickly.”

“What was it, Mera? Nikki wondered.

“Regulus got the idea to take the baby that was created to be just like you to the bank and close out the Potter accounts. He was already planning to take his brother and close out the Black accounts. Jun asked me what she should do with the money from the Potter accounts. I told her whatever was there to split four ways between you and the three babies.”

“You do know me, Mera. That's the perfect solution.” Nikki said. She handed him a slip of paper with a figure on it. Nikki quickly sat down on the bed. “That's a lot of credits, even after it's split four ways!”

“No Son, it's already been split four ways, that is your portion”, Mariana told him. Nikki grinned, “Mera, we're rich! This will be great for the babies, too! I'm glad they'll all have what they need.”

"These credits could also go toward a home for your circle", Mariana said.

"That's true, maybe Hadrian and Devrim would come house hunting with me", Nikki mused.

“Oh! Let me show you my new bat!” Nikki handed over the stuffed toy saying proudly, “Alec got him for me, I saw him at the Fun Day Fair and wanted him.”

“His wings are just like yours! He's amazing, Nikki!” Mariana gushed over the bat. “Does this mean Alec is courting you?”

“I'm not sure? We haven't talked about anything.” Nikki confided. “The only two I'm officially courting are Hadrian and Devrim. Mera, is it a big deal that I'm not courting an alpha first?”

“Well, you might be asking the wrong person about that.” Mariana laughed. “I courted the twins first. So maybe courting two gheyos first runs in the family”, she said. Nikki grinned and hugged her.

 

Ginny was sulking in her room. She couldn't believe her Grandmera! The woman was holding her prisoner! She'd missed the Fun Day Fair! She couldn't wait to go to Nevarah and see her Mum. Her Mum would set Grandmera straight! Then Ginny could get started on setting up her circle!

Ron was also confined to his room. Grandmera was making him look at books on careers. Ginny sniffed, she was glad she was a submissive. Her circle would work to support her. She would need to choose those who had good incomes. After all, Ginny didn't intend to be poor.

 

Hadrian was searching for the rest of the soul pieces. He would stay on Earth and hunt them down when the others left. But he didn't want to. He wanted to go back to Nevarah and be near Nikki. He smiled just thinking about his submissive. He was incredible! The date had gone really well. Hadrian had wanted to mark him, but had held himself back. He would let Nikki set the pace.

He was thinking of what he'd given Nikki so far. He really wanted to get him something he could wear. In place of a mark, it was the next best thing. Now, what would his green eyed beauty like? He was exploring more of the forest. Trying to see as much as he could before they left. Were there any pretty spots he could take Nikki to?

His pouch alerted him to a soul piece nearby. He was instantly on the alert. It was moving off to the right of him. He sped up and headed in that direction. He saw a large green tail moving through the undergrowth. Catching up he moved to go around the large serpent. It was a gorgeous specimen and he didn't want to kill it, just get the soul piece from it.

The snake, however, had other plans. She threw herself at him in a full bodied strike. Hadrian shadowed away and then back again. The gigantic snake was coiled high and he could see the venom dripping off of her fangs. Hadrian drew out his wings and took to the air. The snake stretched high, extending herself to try to reach him. He did a barrel roll and came in with his sword, swiftly severing her head from her body.

Once he was back on the ground, Hadrian changed to his reaper form and collected the soul piece. “I'm sorry, Lovely, I wish it could have been different”, he told the snake.

 

A few miles away in a deserted manor home, Voldemort was pouring over some books he had found. He suddenly saw through the eyes of his snake. Nagini was showing him something. A Dragel, she was attacking a Dragel! The prey disappeared then reappeared. She was arching up to strike….

Suddenly, his connection to Nagini was gone! He screamed in rage! Then, grabbing the books, he threw them one by one at the wall. Howling and screaming, he blasted every object in the room until he was sitting, panting in the rubble.

“They will pay for your death, Nagini. I will kill every last one of them!” He vowed to the destroyed room. “Wormtail! Wormtail! Where are you?” The rat man scurried into the room, bowing subserviently. “Wormtail give me your arm, I must summon my followers immediately.”

Chapter 46: Personal Pain

Hermione was swimming in the Black Lake. She was watching as Ga Ga played with the giant squid. She'd patiently explained to the little dragon that the squid was happy to play with her, but didn't want to be dragged around.
Now, Ga Ga had a friend and she wasn't shadowing Alec all the time. Of course, Alec didn't seem a bit grateful. If anything he acted like he was jealous of the time Ga Ga spent with her!

She shook her head and dove deeper into the lake. She was looking around to see if she could spot anything interesting on the bottom of the lake. So far she hadn't found much, a rusted out trunk, a few old shoes and even a faded chocolate frog card.

She was about to move further when something glinted in the high weeds. Hermione turned to investigate and saw a dagger stuck point down in the mud. She pulled it up and inspected it. It was a long thin dagger with a slender gold grip and the pommel was a woman's face also done in gold.

“Where did you get that?” Alec asked swimming over.

“I found it, and you aren't going to take it from me. I'm keeping it”, she said firmly.

“Why would I want to take it? I just thought it was a coincidence that you found that particular blade. It's called a princess stiletto dagger, see the woman’s head on the end of it?” Alec explained.

Now that she knew more about it, Hermione decided she liked it even better. Ga Ga saw Alec and rapidly came swimming over. She swam happy circles around him. Then vibrated in place when he scratched her head and praised her.

Hermione was relieved. Alec had been very out of sorts about her spending time with the dragon. Alec was fussing around Ga Ga, then looked over and said, “So your silvertongue ability, is there any way you can share it with another?”

Hermione made a face, “Who would want it? I have to wear this bracelet to keep from hearing everything all the time. If Lady Kalzik hadn't helped me, I don't know what I would have done!”

“I would endure all of that to speak to the animals I love so much”, Alec told her. “Besides, if you take the bracelet off when you're swimming in deep water there shouldn't be much to hear.”

“I don't know if I can share it but, I will try to find out”, Hermione promised. She respected that Alec had been willing to be vulnerable with her. If she could help him she would.

 

The bedroom was dark and quiet, Riven poked his head in and chuckled. Bran loved to sleep in, and while they were on Earth there really wasn't any reason that he shouldn't. He looked closer and saw the boy was now thrashing in the bed and looked to be in distress. Riven quickly illuminated the room and called out, “Bran, Bran!”

The changeling bolted straight up in bed, wild eyed and panting. “It's alright Bran, you had a nightmare that's all”, Riven soothed.

“No, it wasn't a nightmare.” Bran babbled. “It's her, I see her every night in my dreams. I'm fifteen and when I'm sixteen… she's angry and she's coming for me.”

“Who, Bran, who's coming for you?” Riven pried.

The changeling looked at him miserably. “Lady Fate, the time to make my pact with her is drawing near. I was going to give her the part of me that is Brynn. I've changed my mind though. I like being Brynn and Bran. I don't know what to do. I like myself the way I am. I don't want to give anything up!”

“We'll figure this out, Bran. Your Mera is one of the wisest women I've ever met. Maybe she'll have seen a solution”, Riven advised.

“I hope so”, Bran said fervently. He rolled over dragging the covers over his head.

“What are you doing?” Riven asked.

“Going back to sleep of course, I've been awake ten minutes and it's already been a rough morning!” Bran decided.

Riven just shook his head.

 

Mariana sat at the little table in front of the cafeteria. The gheyo sitting across from her looked miserable. “You asked to meet with me”, she prompted.

“I've heard that your circle will sometimes take gheyos in to train and allow them to serve your house”, he said.

“We do occasionally, we aren't like Lady Paielda and her huge training academy. Nor are we like Ryker's Bane, who trains the baby gheyos. But then you aren't a baby, you already hold a rank. What is it you're looking for?”

“Peace, somewhere to serve, somewhere to belong”, he replied.

“Why not take a contract in the pits?” Mariana asked.

“I don't want a ten year commitment. I just need somewhere to get my bearings and find my feet again”, he said sadly.

“I will consider it and let you know by the end of the day.” Mariana told him. “One thing you should be aware of, in house Cunningham everyone trains, even the submissives. You won't hold back if you spar with one of them.”

 

Devrim was walking around the compound, he kept venturing as close to the wards as possible. He was catching a scent.. just there.. then gone. It was making him uneasy and unsettled.

“What are you doing?” Hadrian asked. “The wards are strong. The hounds are patrolling, they'll warn us if anyone approaches.

Before Devrim could answer, there was high pitched yelping of a dog in pain coming from the forest.

Sebastian Cunningham turned at the sound and screamed, "Melacor!” He then took off running into the forest, changing into a hound as he went.

Hadrian and Devrim both shouted, “No! Wait!”

But Bas was already gone. Right behind him running full tilt was Nikki. Hadrian and Devrim exchanged looks and ran after them. Hadrian called over his shoulder for back up as he ran.

Several gheyos took to the air.

Nikki ran into the forest after Bas, he was using his shadows to keep his brother in sight and moving small distances to get closer.

Melacor was lying on the ground in his hound form. His eyes were large and rolling with fear. Sharp pants were coming out of his mouth as he seemed to be struggling to breathe. Bas stepped into a guard position overtop of Melacor. Nikki quickly searched the area but didn't see anything.

Idan dropped into the space next to him. “I can fly him back to the compound, he needs a healer.”

Nikki coaxed Bas to step away. Idan picked up the distressed Hellhound and took to the air with Minh guarding his back. Bas changed back and said, “I need to know what happened to him. Nikki, I don't want to go back until I know.”

A grimy looking masked man stepped out of the trees and grinned at Bas, “This is what happened to him. Crucio!”

The spell hit Bas and he fell to the ground screaming.

Nikki shadowed behind the man and broke his neck.

A lot of things happened at once. Bas stopped screaming and shifted into his hound form to try to heal. Hadrian and a huge werehyena ran into the clearing. More of the attacking force were converging on them and they had their hands full fighting them off. Nikki stood frozen staring at the man on the ground at his feet. He'd killed someone! He'd actually killed someone.

Nikki felt rough hands grab him and a high pitched laugh rang out. Hadrian was running straight for him and Nikki felt one of his shadows attach to him. Then he felt a weird sensation like he was being squeezed through a straw.

 

The Minister and Madam Bones were sitting in war room one waiting for King Jascha and Queen Mariana to arrive. They could hear running footsteps and then a woman's voice ordered “lock this place down, no one in or out!”

Amelia looked at him and said “Something is definitely happening.”

Just then the door swung open and Jascha and Mariana Cunningham came into the room. “Our outer patrols were attacked in the forest.” Mariana told them “Some of our people were taken. Is this another one of your games Madam Bones? We take three of your people so you take some of ours?”

Madam Bones immediately said, “No, we had nothing to do with this, we came here to negotiate for the release of our people.”

Rufus cleared his throat pointedly.

“I also wanted to apologize, and very humbly ask you to forgive me for my actions”, Amelia quickly added.

Just then Greta came in the door. “We've done a headcount and we know for sure who was taken.”

Jascha immediately said, “Give us the names.”

Greta looked at the floor, “William Weasley, the hound commander, Malachi and Dominic Cunningham.”

“They took my son!” Mariana shrieked. “I'll kill them all for this!”

Chapter 47: Masquerade with a side of chaos

Nikki was in a stale smelling room. He was sitting on a ripped and moldy carpet covering rotting wooden floorboards. There were ropes around him, someone had used incarcerous. He shadowed out of them. He was looking around and realizing he wasn't alone. Malachi and Bill Weasley were unconscious on the floor.

He'd killed someone and he'd frozen in shock when he realized it. His moment of anguished remorse had only served to give the enemy an advantage. Now he was in their hands. Nikki felt ashamed of that moment of weakness. Both men looked like they had put up quite a fight before they went down. Malachi would have been fighting with the hounds, of course. But why was Bill Weasley there? The wards! They must have been trying to get through them!

He moved over and began checking the fire alpha. He was bleeding sluggishly from his temple. Malachi didn't have any obvious wounds. He felt on the back of the man's head. There! Oh, ouch, it was quite a bump coming up. Nikki didn't know any healing spells. He tried to send a shadow out so he could leave, but the wards didn't allow it. That negated shadowing out with the two men.

He heard raised voices in another room. “I sent you with 50 Death Eaters to kill them all and you returned to me with three prisoners! Bella, I expected better of you!”

“My Lord, the majority of our force is still there”, a woman's voice reported. “They are working on the wards. Taking these three will distract the others. One is a ward breaker and one is a Hellhound, under imperious they could serve you well. The third one killed Walden McNair. We can torture him to death in his honor.”

Walden McNair, so that was the name of the man whose life he'd taken. No, he wouldn't dwell on it. He had to come to grips with it, he couldn't dwell on it right now.

A man entered the room, at least he thought it was a man. Tall and broad in a long black robe, he seemed normal until you looked at the face. Pasty white skin, with an overly wide, black lipped mouth and sunken glittery eyes. He had no nose and no hair, he wouldn't be winning any beauty contests, that's for sure, Nikki decided. The man looked over at him, Bill and Malachi.

“So what you've brought me is a boy, a dog and a Weasley, Bella”, he said dangerously.

“My Lord”, Bellatrix simpered. “When we get through the wards,”

“Crucio”. He screamed.

The woman hit the floor howling in agony.

 

“Mariana, calm down”, Jascha entreated.

“Calm down? Our son was taken by the enemy!” Mariana raged.

“Yes, and we will get him back.” Jascha said calmly. “You know our son's capabilities as well as I. I doubt they will be able to hold him. In any case, a rescue is already mounted. Hadrian managed to tag him with a shadow. He and Devrim are tracking him now. We need to go and see our other son. Bas was hurt in the attack.”

That information allowed Mariana to focus through her rage. “Lady Gorgens, Lady Deveraine, throw these two in separate cells.” She said, gesturing to the Minister and Madam Bones.

“Now wait just a second!” Rufus protested. But Mariana and Jascha were already heading out the door for the infirmary.

 

The torture seemed to go on forever as the woman, Bellatrix Lestrange, writhed and screamed. Nikki couldn't help but think that that was what his brother would have endured if he hadn't broken Walden McNair’s neck.

Nikki was using the time the man was distracted by the woman to form his own plan. At last Voldemort lifted the spell. “Rise Bellatrix”, he intoned coldly.

The woman rose shakily to her feet. “Fetch a healer” the Dark Lord ordered.

“A healer, my Lord? I will be fine, a healer isn't necessary.”

“Not for you! For them! You suggested they should serve me, Bellatrix. I want them in prime condition to do so.”

The woman bowed, “Yes, My Lord.”

After she left, Nikki stood and made his way over to the motionless Dark Lord. “You’re so used to telling everyone else what to do, how does it feel to have someone control you?”

Voldemort stood motionless, but answered, “I have great power, I could share it with you. You would rule by my side.”

“Thanks, but no thanks. I already rule in my own world.”

“When I break your hold on me, I will kill you”, Voldemort told him.

“You can try”, Nikki said cheerfully. “For now, we're going to make a few changes. He opened a nearby closet and ordered the dark Lord to get in it and sit down. “You will sit there and not move. You will breathe and sit. You don't have permission to do anything else.”

He morphed into Voldemort and transfigured his clothing into a long dark robe.

He heard Bellatrix coming back with the healer, an older white haired gentleman, he bowed deeply to Lord Voldemort. “My Lord”, he said.

“Don't just stand there, heal them”, Nikki ordered.

 

Jascha and Mariana had just left war room one when a huge blast hit. The ground rocked under their feet. “Someone got through the wards.” Jascha said and shadowed out. Mariana followed him and found herself facing a large group of masked attackers in robes with wands. Mariana pulled her sword and shadowed behind the three coming at her. She quickly chopped at the back of their knees and removed their heads as they fell. Green spell light came straight at her and she shadowed out and back. She pulled a dagger and sent it spinning into the attacker’s chest.

She sensed someone behind her and whirled with her sword raised. Ilsa Gorgens bowed and said “Peace my Queen. They are all dead or fled.”

Mariana sheathed her sword and took stock of her surroundings. It was as Ilsa said and she reached out through the bond to check on all of hers. Everyone was fine or mostly so. So she shadowed to the infirmary.

Bas and Melacor were both awake and sitting up in bed. “Mera!” Bas said happily. “I'm glad you're okay.”

Mariana smiled and ruffled his hair. “Of course I'm okay. They were only wizards. How are you two feeling?”

“Better, just achy and sore. Both of us”, said Bas. “I’m sorry they got Nikki, Mera. It's my fault. He killed the wizard who hurt me and Melacor. But then he just froze and she took him.”

“It's okay, Bas. It wasn't your fault”, said Jascha coming into the room.

“Will you share the knowledge with me Bas?”. Mariana asked. Bas reached out a shaking hand and Mariana accepted it.

After a moment she leaned over and kissed Bas on the head. Then just because she felt he needed it, she kissed Melacor on the head as well. “It isn't your fault my sweet boy, it’s mine.”

Mariana contacted Hadrian and demanded to know their location. Hadrian sent it back and seconds later the Cunningham circle shadowed in.

 

Nikki, still morphed as Lord Voldemort, watched as the healer finished with Bill and Malachi. “Everyone out, I will speak with them alone”, he commanded. He shut the door behind the healer. When he turned back around both men were on their feet. “You've just been healed you shouldn’t stand up so fast”, he said.

Bill angrily retorted, “What sort of trick is this? Since when do Death Eaters heal prisoners?”

“I'm Nikki Cunningham, I locked the Dark Lord in a closet and took his place.”

“Why should we believe you?” Malachi demanded.

“A few nights ago you offered me a rose and then a walk, I refused both”, Nikki told him.

“But, how are you doing this?” Malachi asked.

“It's complicated”, Nikki sighed.

“You're a metamorphmagus”, said Bill.

“Okay, so it's not so complicated”, Nikki amended.

There was a knock on the door. “My Lord, our forces have returned”, Bellatrix informed him.

"I'll be out in a moment, Bellatrix!" Nikki yelled.

“I have to go back out there and be the Dark Lord, Bill can you bring the wards down? Hadrian will come in and rescue us as soon as they're down.”

“You have that much faith in him?” Malachi asked.

“Yes, I do.” Nikki said simply.

The door burst open and Bellatrix stood there with her wand drawn. “I know the Dark Lord better than anyone. You are an imposter! Crucio!” Nikki dodged her spell, and yelled angrily, “Bellatrix stand down! Of course I am your Lord!”

Several Death Eaters came running up behind her and Nikki knew they were outnumbered.

“Show yourself, Imposter!” Bellatrix screamed. “My Lord calls me Bella, and he doesn't use phrases like ‘stand down’.”

“She's right”, Augustus Rookwood chimed in. “If only for the fact that our Lord would have killed her or crucioed her for her insolence by now.”

Nikki forced his wings out in their bat form and rose up into the air. “I am Lord Voldemort! I am your master! It is not your place to question anything I do!” Nikki beat his wings lazily in the air. Just holding his position.

“Got it!” Bill yelled. Suddenly the room was full of Dragels.

Nikki sunk to the ground and pulled in his wings, only to find Hadrian's sword at his throat. “How do you have those wings and where is the boy you were holding prisoner?” The ace demanded.

“Hadrian it's me, Nikki”, he cried out. Then he let the image of Voldemort slide away.

Hadrian pulled him into his arms saying, “Those wings are the only thing that made me hold my strike. I came so close to...”

“No, you didn't, you couldn't have, remember we're meant to be together?” Nikki said happily.

Hadrian smiled back, but he didn't look convinced. A stream of green light headed straight for them. A huge Hyena leapt at them and knocked them out of the way. Nikki was knocked out when his head hit hard against the wall. Hadrian after checking his vitals, moved him flush against the wall and took up a guard position before him. Devrim and Malachi joined him so he had a Hellhound on one side and a Hyena on the other.

In the closet, Voldemort suddenly realized he was free. He opened the door and peered out. It was chaos! The Dragels were killing his Death Eaters! He had to get away. He moved out of the closet and slid along the wall, then moved toward the door.

“Imposter!” Bellatrix screamed. “Where is my Lord? You won't get away! Avada Kedavra!”

Lord Voldemort instinctively raised his arms to block, yelling, “Bella, No!”

Hadrian slipped into his reaper form and grabbed the tiny soul piece.

At the sound of the shortened name, the madwoman realized what she'd done. She slid to her knees near the lifeless body. “My Lord?” She whimpered. “My Lord?”

“You escaped death once, but this time I'll make sure I finish the job”, Mariana said coldly.

Bellatrix stretched her arms out to the sides and arched her head back. “Yes”, she crooned happily, “send me to my Lord.”

Mariana obligingly removed her head.

Chapter 48: The End of a Task

The day dawned cold and rainy. Fog rolled across the ground from the little subsidiary where the Merrow were camped. Hermione felt the chill as she made her way to Battle Bunker one. She shook off the cold as she stepped inside, and headed to the infirmary.

Nikki was sleeping in a bed and completely surrounded. Sitting in chairs around the room was the entire Cunningham circle. Hadrian Maruke, Devrim Ekine and Bill Weasley were also there. Alec was leaning against a wall in a corner. Hermione spotted Quinn and grabbed a communication cuff. “How is he?” She asked worriedly.

“He's going to be fine. He took a hard hit to the head, but it healed up just fine. He's sleeping now because he exhausted his magic.”

“So everyone around his bed…”

“Is being really overprotective”, Quinn smiled. “Plus Sebastian Cunningham and his friend, Melacor are resting in the same room. So, they can be there for the three of them.”

Hermione put her hand over heart, relieved. “Is it true that both those boys were hit with the Cruciatus curse?”

Quinn nodded, a dark look coming over his face. Then he smiled, “How are you doing? Are you adjusting well to life under water?” Quinn asked.

“Yes! I absolutely love it! It's perfect!” Hermione gushed happily. Just then four merrow quickly shuffled into the hospital room. They took up positions around the room. “Well, some of it isn't so great”, she said ruefully.

 

Wikhn was packing his things. He couldn't wait to get off this realm. Dahlia didn't want him! They were meant to be together! Why couldn't she see that?! They had talked about a potential soulbond! He didn't understand… But it didn't matter.

Mariana Cunningham had accepted him. He would join the Cunningham household and train with them. He, Wikhn, would be serving the King and Queen of the Shadow element.

He double checked that his spare knives were secure in their case. He didn't need Dahlia Deveraine and he would prove it to her. He'd show her his worth! Then, when she begged him to come back, he would graciously do so.

 

Ilsa Gorgens stuck her head in the hospital room where Dominic and Sebastian Cunningham were resting. “My King, My Queen,”she called.

Mariana and Jascha stood and moved out into the hallway. “I’m sorry to disturb you with this, but the Minister and Madam Bones are still in a cell….”

Jascha sighed. “Bring them and the other three to war room one, please. I'd like you and Lady Deveraine there as well, if you're available.” He turned back to the room and gestured to Hadrian. “Assist Lady Gorgens with moving the prisoners and I'll want you to stay for the meeting as well.”

 

Sitting at the table in the war room were Queen Mariana Cunningham, King Jascha Cunningham, Lord Hadrian Maruke, Lady Ilsa Gorgens and Lady Greta Deveraine. Across from them were Minister Rufus Scrimgeour, Madam Amelia Bones, Auror Nymphadora Tonks, Senior Auror Madeye Moody and Senior Auror Kingsley Shacklebolt.

Minister Scrimgeour took it upon himself to speak first. “You are balancing on a knife’s edge right now.” He snapped his fingers. “That's how close you are, to all out war with the wizarding World!”

King Jascha leaned forward, “Minister, I don't consider that a threat. You and Madam Bones and your three top aurors have been our prisoners for an entire day and night. Not one of your people has so much as asked about you.”

“Why did you imprison us!” Madam Bones cried out.

“You infiltrated our camp with the intention of taking a prisoner that you knew we intended to take off the realm to prosecute.” Queen Mariana told them. “Then after that failed, and we captured the infiltrators, you showed up here. You said you wanted to talk, Madam Bones offered a trite apology. Then, your people attacked us! They injured one of my sons and kidnapped the other!”

“It might interest you to know that we wiped out the opposing force entirely”, Ilsa commented.

It couldn't have been our people that attacked you!” Minister Scrimgeour said firmly. “I haven't authorized anything of the sort, my attempt to come to the table and work this out was a genuine one.”

Mariana leaned forward and asked, “Did you authorize Madam Bones to send these three to infiltrate us?”

“No, I certainly did not.” Rufus said firmly

“But, she did it anyway”, Mariana continued. “How do we know that you would even be aware of an attack being mounted against us, Minister?”

“Minister, when we had our initial meeting”, said Jascha, “you gave us a verbal promise to lift the illegality against Dragels in the British wizarding world. Has this been done?”

Rufus swallowed, “That is currently in the works right now.”

“So,” Greta clarified. “It hasn't been done.”

“Not at this time”, said Scrimgeour. “But I am working on it. Might I trouble you for something to drink?”

Jascha sent a message and a few minutes later, Riven Cairothe came in with a tray. He passed out glasses to everyone at the table. Minister Scrimgeour was the first to grab his glass and take a deep drink.

After all of the wizards had had a large portion of their drink, Jascha politely asked if they were ready to resume.

Mariana then asked, “Minister Scrimgeour, I'm curious, what is the hold up with removing Dragel illegality?”

“Well the paperwork is completed. I didn't sign it because I found out Amelia had sent those three in. I thought we might have to go to war.” Scrimgeour said.

“You thought there would be a war with us?” Mariana asked.

“Yes”, said Rufus.

“Minister, what are you saying?!” demanded Amelia.

“The truth, I don't have a choice.” Rufus growled.

“You've tampered with the drinks!” Moody exclaimed angrily.

“Yes, only the truth will be spoken here”, said Riven.

Hadrian then said, "I have a question for all five of the wizards sitting here, “Did any of you give any aid to those who attacked us yesterday?”

A resounding ‘no’ came from Rufus, Amelia, Kingsley and Tonks.

Moody struggled for a moment and then bit out, “yes”.

“Well, well”, said Ilsa. “Tell us all about it…”

Moody glared at all of them. “I can see a good distance with this eye, good enough to see your wards from Hogwarts. I have a spy in the Death Eaters. It was easy enough to give him the basics of your ward scheme, I knew they'd figure out the rest.”

“Alastor! Why?!” cried Madam Bones.

“Because”, said Moody, “as soon as we got Dumbledore out of here, I knew they'd be coming after us. I figured if the Death Eaters wiped them out. Then we wouldn't have to worry about them.”

Mariana glanced at a shocked Madam Bones, and then asked Moody, “What did you plan to do with the prisoner after you got him outside the wards?”

“Free him and report that he’d escaped”, said Moody.

Hadrian looked at Tonks and Kingsley, “Did the two of you know about his plan.”

“Yes”, said Kingsley.

“Yes”, said Tonks, “but you have to understand, this has to be a misunderstanding. You're wrong about him! The headmaster is a good man. He only does what is right for the greater good.”

“Madam Bones”, asked Mariana. “Do you see now why I was adamant that the Torvak be tried in our courts?”

“Yes”, Madam Bones said softly.

Ilsa looked at Tonks, “There is a young girl whose mother was in that monster’s collection who would disagree with you. He took beings and froze them. He didn't care if they had children or parents or bondmates who would be devastated without them.”

“Albus is the only one who knows where Harry Potter is.” Mad Eye said, “Without Harry Potter, we can't defeat Voldemort!”

“Good Merlin, He's right!” Said Scrimgeour.

“He is not right.” Said Hadrian. “Voldemort was defeated last night. He was killed by one of his own followers.”

“He can't be completely defeated then.” Said Kingsley, “He who must not be named took measures to insure he was immortal. He will come back.”

“He who must not be named?” Mariana scoffed. “This sounds like a children's game the triplets used to play.”

Jascha sighed, “The question is what do we do with you, now?”

“You must release us!” Said Scrimgeour. “It is obvious from this conversation that mistakes were made. But, we can correct them.”

Mariana waved her hand. “Take them back to their cells, please.”

 

Nikki opened his eyes slowly. Mera Scout was sitting near his bed holding his hand. “Hi”, he said, “How did I end up in the infirmary?”

“A knock to the head and magical exhaustion.” Scout signed.

Nikki slowly pulled himself into a sitting position. And looked around the room. Bas and Melacor were sleeping in the other beds. “Are Bas and Melacor okay?”

“They're fine now, just resting.” Scout signed.

“Mera, I killed someone. He was hurting Bas and I just got behind him and snapped his neck. His name was Walden McNair. He had a name, he was a person and I took his life”, Nikki said sadly.

“I know, Sweet Boy”, Scout signed. “But, if you hadn't he would have hurt Bas even worse. Quinn says that if that spell is held too long, the person under it can lose their mind or die. I know you wouldn't let that happen to your brother.”

“No, of course not. I feel weird about it, though. Like I did something really wrong.”

Scout moved onto the bed and cuddled him close. She couldn't speak, but she could hum. She carded a hand through Nikki's hair and hummed, giving him as much love and comfort as she could.”

 

Hadrian stepped out of war room one. He was going to go right back to the infirmary to check on Nikki. To his surprise, Luna was standing there waiting for him. She held out her hand and said, “Come on, we have somewhere to be.”

“And where would that be?” Hadrian asked.

“Hogwarts, of course.” Said Luna.

Against his better judgement, Hadrian pulled the girl into his arms. He shadowed them to the school. “I'm still listed as a student, so you'll be my guest”, said Luna.

The huge warrior in armor attracted a lot of attention. But when it was noticed he was with Looney Lovegood, they just shrugged and went on with their day.

Luna led him to an upper floor and began to pace back and forth. A door appeared in the wall and she opened it wide. “After you” she said sweetly.

Hadrian walked in and was about to make a scathing remark about being pulled away from his intended’s bedside for a field trip to see a bunch of junk. He didn't make that comment, however, as his pouch reacted. He moved over to a small pillar on a chest. Atop all the clutter was a small bejeweled diadem with a soul piece inside.

He changed into his reaper form, wondering if this would be what finally scared the nosey seer off. Hadrian quickly removed the soul piece from the diadem. It almost seemed anticlimactic.

He looked over the piece of jewelry he held in his hands. Even he could admit the diadem was gorgeous. Far too pretty to be left in a room full of junk. He held it out to Luna. “Here, the blue stones will suit your eyes.”

“Oh thank you, Hadrian!” Luna cried out. She threw her arms around him in a hug.

“Your reaper form doesn't scare her”, Death said, appearing in the hallway with them. “After all, the little seer has stood in my presence unafraid.”

Hadrian quickly bowed and said, “My Lady.”

Luna curtseyed and greeted, “Gentle Mother.”

Death smiled indulgently at Luna. “You should be careful, Child, you are quickly becoming one of my favorites.”

Then she turned to Hadrian and held her hands out, “Give them to me!”

Hadrian opened the pouch and the soul pieces floated out and over to death who eagerly pulled them into her boney hands. “You've done well, Hadrian, I am pleased.” “And you, Little Seer, kept your word to me. Again I am pleased.”

Then she was gone and only Hadrian and Luna stood in the hallway. “What did Death mean, about you keeping your word?”

Luna smiled and said airily, “When I saved Hermione from HER. She came to speak with me. I told her when her reaper came I would guide him to the last one, and I did.”

“You saved someone that should have belonged to the Lady?” Hadrian asked incredulously.

Luna nodded, “Hermione still had too many things to do and I couldn't let her die that day.”

“You are far more than just a seer, aren't you?” He asked.

Luna smiled brightly. “Oh course! I'm also a girl who loves her Mother.” She moved into his arms and requested, “Take us back, please.”

It wasn't until later that Hadrian would wonder which Mother she’d been talking about.

Chapter 49: And Then There Were Three

The knock on the door was light and then it opened to show Bill Weasley standing there. “May I come in?” He asked.

Nikki nodded. Bill walked over and sat down. “How are you feeling?”

“I'm fine”, Nikki insisted. “Quinn is just making me rest because I really exhausted my magic.”

“I'm not surprised”, said Bill. “What you did! I've never seen anything like it! You saved my life. I owe you a debt, and I will honor it. I also wanted to say, thank you.”

Nikki smiled at the Fire alpha. “There is no debt between us. I did what anyone would have done. I had to get us out.”

“But that's the thing.” Said Bill, “not just anyone could have done what you did. You not only held Voldemort’s image but, you pulled your own wings out. All that, while holding him at bay with your mind.”

Nikki looked shocked, “How do you know about me holding him with my mind?”

“I guessed”, Bill smirked, “thank you for confirming it.”

Nikki looked at him seriously. “Please don't share that with anyone else. I don't consider there to be a debt between us, but you do. To honor and expunge your debt, my request is that you do not share that information with anyone.”

“Done!” The Fire alpha grinned. “I brought you something that will help with your recovery.” He pulled a stone about a quarter the size of his hand out. It was dark green and shone under the light.

“It’s called a dragon’s blood stone. You hold it and it will start losing the green color in spots on the stone to reveal the red underneath. Once the stone is completely red, it has given you all of its properties. At that time it should be replaced. This one will help you replace your magical stores quickly.”

Nikki smiled brightly, “Thank you, Bill! This is such a thoughtful gift!”

“You're welcome”, Said Bill. “You know, I can close my eyes and see you as Voldemort, floating over that crowd with bat wings, no less. All the Death Eaters were like,” Bill made a shocked face and dropped his mouth wide open.

Nikki giggled, “No they weren't!”

“They were!” Bill insisted, laughing.

 

Mariana was going through the room a final time to make sure everything was packed. Jascha came in and paused. “You're angry with me, Loveling.” Mariana glared over her shoulder at him. “I agree it's not a perfect solution. But, Minister Scrimgeour has promised to take everything in hand to make sure nothing of the sort happens again”, he said.

“Yes”, said Mariana. “The same man who said he'd lift the illegality against Dragels. And we know how well he kept that promise.”

“We still have our hands full in Nevarah.” Jascha reminded. “It doesn't hurt to show the occasional bit of mercy.”

“Mercy”, Mariana sneered. “That mangled one gave information to the enemy, who attacked and hurt your son, Jascha!"

“Nikki killed the man who hurt Bas and Melacor.”

“Yes”, Mariana said, “And because of that, he has to deal with taking a human life! That isn't something I wanted him to go through!”

“It had to happen sooner or later, My Love. The lives we lead practically guarantee it.” He moved behind her and circled her waist with his arms and kissed her neck.

Mariana pulled free of his hold, still angry and in no mood for affection. “You voted against me Jascha! Hadrian and I voted to put all of them to death! Lady Gorgens and Lady Deveraine voted for mercy. You were the tie breaker!”

“My Love, Killing them all wasn't practical. The political ramifications to their world would have been devastating.”

Mariana moved out into the hall. “I'm going to pack up Nikki and Bas’ rooms. Why don't you make yourself useful and go pack up Melacor’s? Since all three boys are STILL in the infirmary!”

“You make it sound as if they're fighting for their lives instead of merely resting and allowing the healers to observe them.”

“For now, I want you to leave me alone.” Mariana said coldly. “I will eventually forgive you, but right now I just want to be angry!”

Jascha gave a bow and went to figure out which room might be Melacor's.

 

Quinn was running a diagnostic on Nikki. He smiled and signed, “You're doing much better. Your magical levels are coming back fast.”

Nikki smiled, “I've been holding this”, he said, showing his hand to Quinn.

“A dragon’s blood stone! Whoever gave you that, had a great idea!” Quinn remarked.

“Bill Weasley gave it to me. He thanked me for saving his life”, Nikki blushed.

Quinn smiled, “Don't make light of it,” he signed. “From what I heard you were really great in handling that situation.”

Nikki changed the subject, “So when we get back am I going to see you again? I've gotten used to seeing you pretty regularly.”

Quinn sat in the chair next to the bed. “I had planned on doing this after we went back to Nevarah.” He signed. “But, I will take the opportunity to ask you now. May I court you, Dominic Cunningham?”

Nikki felt himself blushing again, “I'd like that very much.”

“Woohoo!” Yelled Bas. He and Melacor made kissy faces!

Nikki blushed even redder, “I forgot he was here.”

 

Luna was having dinner with her parents. Xenophilius Lovegood kept staring at his wife as if to make sure she was still there and not just a dream.

“Xeno, Luna and I have been talking.” Pandora said. “We both agree that we all need a fresh start. We had thought we might move to Nevarah. What do you think, Beloved?”

Xenophilius nodded. “If you and Luna want to go, then of course we will.”

“My destiny is not with the wizards or the Fae”, Luna told them. “I believe I will wind up in a Dragel circle. We can go in time for the hunt. Maybe set up a booth to vend. Mother can offer her spell creation talents and You, Father can sell your massage skills. I will offer some jewelry I'm going to make.”, Luna said happily.

 

Hermione was swimming in the Black lake with Alec and Ga Ga. She'd ditched her guards and made a quick trip into the muggle world. She'd erased any trace of herself from her parent’s memories. She didn't regret doing it.

She'd always had the feeling her parents only wanted her so they could brag about her intelligence. This was proven when she turned out to be a witch and went to Hogwarts. Her parents became even more disinterested in her than before.

Hermione was packed and ready to leave for Nevarah. She knew who she was now and couldn't wait to start her new life. “How will we take Ga Ga with us?” She asked Alec. “We are taking her aren't we?”

“Oh course you are taking me wherever you go, Mother.” Ga Ga said primly. “Good mother's don't abandon their children.”

Hermione laughed and told Alec what she said. “Reassure her that we are definitely taking her. We wouldn't dream of leaving her behind.” Alec said firmly.

 

Battle Bunker two was completely empty and Ilsa had it securely in her void stone. Greta was supervising the emptying of battle bunker three. Hadrian knew that his bunker was nearly empty. It was taking a while to pack up the infirmary. But Surajini, Kyle and Quinn were working as quickly as they could.

“Ace”, he turned at the greeting to see Devrim Ekine standing there.

“Prince”, Hadrian responded. It bore well that Devrim had greeted him as an ace and not as Lord Maruke. He would have had to greet the werehyena as Lord Ekine. It would have put them on equal footing. Devrim's greeting acknowledged where they would fall in their possible future suite.

“I had hoped to spend some time with you before we left, but it looks like that won't be possible”, Devrim told him.

“Perhaps when we get back, then.” Hadrian acknowledged.

“I'd like that”, said Devrim. “I'm in love with Nikki and I intend to bond with him, if he'll have me.”

“Then it seems we may be in the same circle, as I also feel the same way.”

The men nodded at each other and then Devrim walked away.

 

Percy was twirling his trident. He was amazed by how much lighter the weapon always felt when he used it on land. He whirled it faster and faster and it went flying out of his hands and up into the air. Oops! He hadn't intended to do that!

The trident fell end over end, heading directly into the path of Dahlia Deveraine. Percy raced over and tackled her to the ground. The trident stuck in the ground, right where she would have been and vibrated. Malachi walked over and pulled the trident from the ground. Quicker than a blink he turned into a hound. Racing toward the trees with the trident in his mouth. Percy jumped up with a yell and gave chase.

Dahlia was about to stand when she saw a hand reaching in her direction to help her. “ Shayla?” She asked, staring at the blond girl standing in front of the setting sun.

“No Alpha, my name is Luna.” She gave Dahlia a hand up saying blithely, “I hope we leave soon, the gheyos are getting restless.”

“I'm not an alpha”, said Dahlia. “I'm an ace.

Luna nodded. “Yes, you are for now.”

She moved off toward Felix Cunningham, leaving Dahlia to wonder if she'd somehow hit her head.

 

Felix was speaking to Luna. She and her parents wanted to join their portals back to Nevarah. She also wanted to know who to talk to about vending in Nevarah. Felix was able to give her some names and a starting direction to go in.

He then noticed that battle bunker one had disappeared back into Hadrian's void stone. Jascha was calling for them to circle up. “Get your parents, hurry now! We're leaving”, he instructed. Hadrian was holding Nikki bridal style. He was insisting that Nikki still needed his rest. Though everyone knew that it was just an excuse to hold him close.

At last everyone was gathered. The portals rose up out of the forbidden forest and disappeared.

Chapter 50: Home Sweet Home

Hermione felt like she needed to have her head on a swivel. The merrow city was so beautiful! And the water! It was all just lovely!

She was led into the royal palace by Alec and the two of them swam past the royal audience chamber into a private room. Waiting for them was King Alcandor and Queen Killigan.

She and Queen Killigan shared a resemblance! Hermione had been told this, of course. But seeing it was somehow different. The Queen swam forward and held Hermione by the shoulders just staring into her face. “You are so welcome here Hermione!” They said, “You are my blood that has returned when I thought that everyone was lost. I will treasure you everyday! The investigators tell me you are the daughter of my younger brother, Clevaughn. He was stolen from us as an infant, along with many other babies and young children.”

Alec bowed before Alcandor and said, “My King, I have returned our recovered Princess safely to her people. I have also brought the infant Harron's sea dragon she bonded to through her silvertongue ability.”

Hermione smiled happily and Killigan said, “You are fond of this dragon?”

“Yes”, said Hermione. “Your Majesty, she is the sweetest thing! And she thinks I'm her mother.”

“You don't have to address me by rank. You can call me Aunt Killi, I want us to be close! You're a silvertongue? How amazing!” Killigan said proudly. “Alcandor, did you hear? My niece is a silvertongue!”

King Alcandor swam closer to Hermione. “My Dear, I cannot tell you how pleased we are to have you here. The Aquakin'e have their own Princess now! And you are a silvertongue? That's wonderful!”

Hermione smiled happily, it was nice to be so welcomed! “I'm ready to pitch in and do my part. Whatever duties I have as a Princess of the Aquakin'e, I will give it my all to be successful at them!”

Killigan hugged her close, “You, Sweet Girl, are adorable. Let's go to my personal parlor and talk some more.”

 

“And then Nikki said….” Hermione went on.

“Wait”, said Killigan. “This Nikki, is he the Shadow element’s Crown Prince?”

“Yes”, said Hermione. “We're good friends.”

“What does he look like? I know Alec is interested in him and I'm curious.”

“I'm seeing him tomorrow, we're going to meet for lunch and catch up. Come with me and you can meet him!” Hermione said excitedly.

“I forget how much you don't know.” Killigan sighed. “Hermione, submissive Aquakin'e don't leave the merrow waters and no Aquakin'e is allowed to go to the surface until King Alcandor allows it during the hunt. And then it is only for the hunt.”

“So, now that I'm under the water, I'm expected to stay under? Is this the rule because royal duties keep us so busy below the waves?” Hermione asked.

“Oh Alcandor goes to the surface quite frequently. As the reigning royal, he has to. And as for royal duties, I really don't have any, and you won't either. Submissives are to be protected and cherished. That's why they don't go to the surface, they would be in too much danger. I get into trouble regularly just for ditching my guards for a good solitary swim.” Killigan informed her.

“But aren't you also the reigning royal? Alec told me about the rulers of each element. I know Princess Dawn and Princess Ebony are both submissives, yet they participate in the royal meetings where all decisions are made”, said Hermione.

Killigan considered it. She wasn't fond of the idea of being out of the water. But, to see the air princess' face if she were to walk into that meeting…

 

Death’s court was bursting with activity. They had a recovered Hellhound, a Hellcat, and a necromancer to deal with. Everyone was screaming for blood, and they weren't willing to wait for the collector who held them to be killed. Lord Aiden knew he would have to attend the next meeting of the royals. Now that Jascha, Mariana and Nikki had returned, he knew that a blood price against the Torvak collector, Albus Dumbledore would be discussed soon.

Bas and Melacor were weaving their way through the crowd toward his throne. They sat one on each side of him like they did when they were in hound form. Everyone knew they were the youngest and so Aiden let them get away with more. What they didn't know was that the boys monitored the mood of the crowd and then reported what was going on to him.

 

Sadara Weasley led her grandchildren onto her estate and then back to the guest houses. There were three and Molly and Arthur were in the largest one. It had four bedrooms, whereas the other two had two bedrooms each. Molly, Arthur and Charlie greeted them with hugs. “Bill, I'm in the house to the left of this one, there's another bedroom, so I thought we could share. Then the twins could take the house on the right.”

“Ginny, Ron, Percy, I've got your bedrooms all set up for you”, Molly said happily.

“I don't see why the twins should get a whole house.” Ginny complained. “They usually share a bedroom, anyway. I am the only girl, I think I should get the other house.”

Sadara waited for her daughter or Arthur to say something. Molly then said, “I'm so sorry Ginny, I didn't even think about that. As a girl you'll want your privacy.” Sadara took in the resigned looks on the faces of the twins.

“Don't be ridiculous, Mollandria,” Sadara stepped in, “as the youngest and the only girl, what Ginny needs is to be supervised. Also, it doesn't make sense to squeeze two people into one bedroom and give one person two bedrooms.”

Fred wanted to be sure he understood, “Grandmera, are you saying that the house on the right is ours?”

Sadara nodded, “Absolutely.”

“Mummy, I wanted that guest house to be mine.”, Ginny whined.

“Ginny, be quiet and go get settled into your room that your mother set up for you”, Arthur said harshly.

Ginny looked at her room with annoyance, it was even smaller than her room at the burrow. She sighed and sank down on the bed. “Mummy”, she yelled and waited, and waited. “Mummy”, she yelled louder, why wasn't she coming? Her father appeared in the doorway looking cross.

“Ginny, why are you hollering?”

“Where is Mummy? I need her”, she said.

“Your Mera had to go to work. Now, as a sixteen year old, this realm considers you an adult. I don't want to hear you using ‘Mummy’ anymore. It's ridiculous for a girl your age. Get used to using Mera”, Arthur instructed. “Now what did you need her for?”

“I need her to unpack my clothes.” Ginny said. “They need the cleaning spells done on them, then folded and put away. I guess I'll have to wait until she gets back from work.”

“What are you doing right now?” Arthur demanded.

“Relaxing”, said Ginny, “I did just make the trip all the way from Earth.”

“Ginny, your Mother is working, she will be tired when she comes in. You need to be thinking about how you can make things easier for her, instead of trying to get her to do your work for you”, Arthur said firmly. “I expect you to contribute around here now that you're an adult.”

 

Nikki was standing in the small wooden shack on the flight ranges. “May I help you?” A young air Dragel said as she moved into position behind the desk.

“Yes, please”, said Nikki. “I want to sign up for basic flight classes.”

The girl pulled the schedule out for him. “These are all the classes I have starting next week.”

Nikki looked through it, Ariki Deveraine was not the only flight instructor. The other instructor was someone named Ailsa Kaelior. Nikki quickly signed up for basic, then intermediate classes with her. “I'll wait on anything further”, he decided.

The girl behind the desk carefully registered him for each class. After she was finished, she gave him a total. Nikki happily passed over the required credits. “I can't wait to do this!” He confided.

He spun around to go out the door and collided with someone. Nikki looked up and there was Soula’s brother.

“Pardon me for bumping into you, I wasn't watching where I was going” said Nikki.

Ariki waved it off with a big smile, “Nothing to worry about.” He assured, “why are you here, are you signing up for classes?”

“I am”, Nikki said stiffly.

“I wish I had known, I could have gotten you a discount”, Ariki said earnestly. “So am I teaching any of the classes you signed up for?”

“I wouldn't have accepted a discount or anything else from you.” Said Nikki. “I'm not in any of your classes by design. You don't seem to realize it, and that's sad. But, from what little I've seen of you, you don't treat submissives well or respect them. Good Day.” Nikki made his way out of the little shack leaving a shocked flight instructor behind.

 

Jun was surrounded by her circle. They'd been devastated when she told them what happened. But the babies were helping to ease that pain. Ivy and Sage were sleeping after just having been fed.

Regulus was settling in nicely, and everyone in the circle seemed to be adjusting to him. Briar came and laid his head in her lap. She supposed she was just processing everything. They'd been back for a while now. Jun kept feeling like something was off or she was off. She wasn't sure what it was though.

Remus and Sirius were staying with them. Both men were going to contract with Lady Paielda’s house. They would be starting next week. Nikki was coming over in two days and would spend the entire day with their circle. Briar had warned them they could probably expect Bas and Melacor as well.

Suddenly, she pulled away from Briar and ran for the washroom. She vomited and couldn't seem to stop. At last her stomach was empty. She wiped her mouth slowly and thought. They'd never had a circle discussion to say they didn't want children. The last time all of them had been together, they were trying. And then she discovered her pregnancy with Lily and Petunia after she was already on Earth. Jun touched her stomach gingerly, was it possible?

 

Surajini Kalzik and Riven Cairothe sat in the lounge of Tauria Peverell's home in the clouds. Riven had just finished explaining everything about DNA and cloning. Surajini was holding the baby.

“We thought perhaps, Lewis Peverell’s circle could take the child.” Riven said.

“Did you?”, Tauria said coldly. “You admit that Lewis’ brother is dead, as is his son and the two sons after that. Then you offer up some necromancy produced copy of an heir to that line, and we're what? Supposed to be grateful? You may keep the baby. It isn't a Peverell, and we want nothing to do with it. As far as I'm concerned, Aldor's line is dead.”

“Clan chief Peverell”, said Riven, “I don't think you understand, there isn't any necromancy involved. This is pure science. There is nothing different about this baby from any other. If you were to do an ancestry spell, he would show as a Peverell of Aldor's line.”

“Be careful who you are calling stupid, Master Mage. You say I don't understand, but I understand only too well. I'd like the two of you to leave, NOW!”

Surajini stepped forward. “Please sign this paperwork and we'll get out of your hair”, she said briskly.

Tauria took the paper and asked suspiciously, “What is this?”

“Paperwork that states you give up any claim to the baby. Once you sign that, we'll be able to find him a home”, said Surajini.

 

Jascha placed the wrapped box down on Mariana’s vanity table. His lovely Queen was still furious at him and he was hoping to start fixing it. The entire circle could feel the stress. They easily hid it from their children, but there was a meeting with the royals tomorrow. He wanted the two of them to be on the same page by then. He heard Mariana’s footsteps and shadowed out.

The Shadow Queen moved into the room, rolling her eyes. As if she wouldn't know Jascha's shadow traces! Her soul bonded had well and truly messed up and she wasn't planning on forgiving him anytime soon. She moved over to her vanity and saw the small box. Delicately wrapped in a smooth black paper, the card on the top read: my heart, my soul, my everything.

‘Then why did you vote against me!’ Mariana thought grumpily. She opened the little box. Lying on a bed of white cotton was a golden chain so thin it resembled a spider web. At the end of the chain, was a spider. Mariana gasped in spite of herself. This was exquisite!

The spider was made out of gold with small green jewelled highlights on her legs. Her cephalothorax was a cluster of green emeralds around a small green emerald square. But her abdomen was a green pearlescent gem that took her from being merely pretty to being incredible!

She picked up the gold chain and let it dangle from her fingers. The spider began moving, steadily climbing the chain with her thin gold legs. She occasionally dropped back down and spun as she moved around on the delicate necklace. Mariana realized her face was smiling without her permission. She quickly scowled and dropped the spider and chain back into the box and closed it.

“I cannot be bought with gifts”, she announced to the empty room. She moved to go back downstairs having forgotten why she came up here in the first place.

 

King Alcandor was meeting privately with Alec. He couldn't remember the last time he was this angry. Usually he yelled and screamed and issued threats when he was annoyed. But this, this feeling of utter rage, it could only be quenched in blood.

“Where is this collector that had so many of our people and an immortal?” He demanded.

“He is currently imprisoned in the Fire courts”, Alec reported. “There is something else, the immortal, Brishen, is awake and requesting an audience with you.”

Alcandor sighed. “I suppose he wants to thank me for doing such a good job guarding his rest. We've thought for a long time that the breach was aided by an operative inside the Aquakin'e themselves. This proves it! How would they know that there was an immortal resting in our waters, unless they were given the information by someone who knew? This particular collector had so many of our people and he had Brishen, I'm wondering what he may know. We must have the opportunity to question him.”

Alec nodded agreeably. Alcandor smiled, “Well go on, tell me about the Harron's sea dragon. I know you are dying to!”

Alec smiled, Alcandor had always been so much easier to talk to than his brothers. “Well, she's an infant, so not trained.”

Alcandor laughed, “And what did this untrained infant do?”

“You'll read all about it in Alvon's report, I'm sure. But she followed me from the larger lake I had her in to the smaller lake we were camped in. She busted a good bit of the passage and flooded the little lake. Then she wacked Alvon with her tail and sent him spinning nearly twenty feet.”

Alec and Alcandor both laughed. “Where is she now? I have to meet her!” The King declared.

“Right now she's under a sleep spell in my void stone. I don't want to bring her out into a strange place until Hermione and I have time to spend with her”, Alec told him.

“Hermione is quite a beautiful princess. And she's a submissive, did you two spend a lot of time together on the Earth realm?” Alcandor asked.

Alec shrugged, “Yes, we did and no I'm not interested in bonding with her.”

“It would be a good match, there are so few of us from the old blood left”, Alcandor mused.

“Actually, we don't really know anymore. The healers are still compiling their reports on the recovered adults and the 200 plus infants are all too young to be scanned. Who knows what bloodlines we'll find when we have the knowledge.”

 

It was late when Alcandor finally went to bed. Killigan was already asleep, and he moved into the bed quietly so as not to wake them. He pulled Killi flush against him and kissed their neck before relaxing back. He was drifting off and nearly asleep, when Killigan whispered quietly, “Hermione and I are having lunch with her friend on the surface tomorrow and then she and I will accompany you to the meeting of the royals. Won't that be nice?”

Alcandor hmmed a bit and said, “Of course, whatever you want My Queen.”

Notes:

If anyone is interested, this was the inspiration for Mariana's necklace.

https://www.hipearl.com/product-spider-pendant-necklace-cid3-obgn2218.html?__currency__=USD&__country__=US&gad_source=1&gclid=CjwKCAiAlPu9BhAjEiwA5NDSA1_3KWRKEgmc1jzeWRFWM_ATw_sDKUOLFD722heG4f6pNAV0H4rJmxoCro8QAvD_BwE

Chapter 51: Putting on the Ritz

“Are you sure?” Jun asked.

Surajini Kalzik nodded, “I'm very sure. You are not pregnant.”

“But, my body acted just like it did when I was pregnant." Jun argued. “I felt nauseous and then I vomited.”

“You're not pregnant", Surajini repeated, “and I didn't find anything physically wrong with you. Have you considered that this may be psychological? You went through a traumatic experience, Jun. You may want to speak to a counselor.”

“But, I'm an alpha. We're made to go through anything intact”, said Jun.

“It's your choice, of course. But, I think it would be helpful. Remember, no matter how strong we think we are, there are times when everyone needs a little help.” Surajini advised.

Jun slipped off the table and went to pick up the recommendation card at the front desk. She had some things to think about.

 

The table was full of bright sparkly beads and long strands of jute chord. Luna was creating necklaces today. Tomorrow she would work on fancy masks. Everything needed to be ready in time for the hunt.
A message came in from Nikki. He wanted her to meet him and Hermione for lunch today. Luna quickly sent a message back and let him know to have a table for five. Hermione would be bringing someone, of course. She checked the hourglass in the corner. Not much longer now, in fact any minute.

The knock came and she skipped over to open the door. Fred and George Weasley stood on the other side. “Gentlemen, please come in, I have a business proposition for you.” Luna told them.

 

Ariki entered the Deveraine house and immediately stomped up to Soula’s room. “What did you tell him!” He demanded.

Soula looked up blankly, “Tell who?”

“You know exactly what I'm talking about! Nikki Cunningham, what did you tell him!”

Bahn and Bhindi made their way down the hall. “What is going on?” Bhindi demanded.

“Yes, why are you yelling?” Bahn asked.

“Soula poisoned her friend against me by telling him I don't respect submissives and don't treat them well.”

“What!” Soula screeched. “That's an absolute lie! I never said anything like that. I haven't even seen Nikki since he got back from Earth!”

Ilsa had joined them in the hall, “Both of you stop screaming and speak in normal tones. You're doing my head in.”

Ariki turned to his audience, “Nikki Cunningham came in and signed up for flight lessons. I asked him if he was in any of my classes and he said he deliberately signed up with the other instructor. Then he said, from what little he'd seen of me, I didn't respect submissives or treat them well. Then he said something like, it's sad that I don't even realize it!”

“You've only met him once and only for a few minutes”, Soula mused. “Oh! I know what he's talking about!”

“What?” Ariki demanded. “What did you tell him?”

“Me!?” Soula squawked. “All I did was introduce you. You made your own first impression. You gave a hurried acknowledgement of him and Bran, right after you demanded to know if our parents knew where I was. Then you were going on about how the three of us came there without an escort.”

“So?”, Ariki demanded.

“I think I see what happened”, said Ilsa. “When Nikki Cunningham was fourteen, he was accosted in a market by Walford Guantrell. The Slime said he was an unaccompanied submissive and threatened to file charges over it. We all know how things turned out for that group. But, when Mariana and Jascha arrived, one of the first things Jascha told Nikki was that it isn't against the law for a submissive to be unaccompanied in public.”

Bhindi spoke up saying, “Knowing that, it sounds like you brought up bad memories for him. He also probably thinks you think similarly to men like Walford Guantrell.”

“But, I thought it was a law that submissives had to be accompanied in public?” Ariki said, confused. “Isn't that why Dera is always getting into trouble when he takes off by himself?”

“No”, Bahn said airily. “Our circle is just very protective.”

“Most circles are”, Bhindi added. “But then, he is a submissive who's been raised by one of the most deadly gheyo submissives in Nevarean history. It isn't surprising he would react badly to someone questioning his right to move about freely.”

“I was on Earth with him”, Ilsa said. “He was kidnapped by the enemy. But, somehow he ended up as their leader in less than an hour. He freed the other captives, made sure they were healed and brought the wards down for us to come in.”

“Definitely not your typical submissive." Bahn said, "Ariki, you didn't know any better and that's our fault. Just in the future, maybe don't go around demanding to know if a submissive has an escort.”

“Soula, can you invite him over?” Ariki begged. “I want to apologize. I don't want him to think that I'm like Walford Guantrell.”

“Nope!” Said Soula. He's busy the rest of the week. And you yelled at me and falsely accused me. I'm not inclined to do you any favors.”

 

Henry had a headache, and the more Tauria talked, the worse it got. Why was she nattering on about necromancy?

“And so, of course, I told them that your circle would not be taking the baby. I want you to talk to Lewis. Please let him know I'm not going to consider any claims to the Peverell line. Aldor Peverell's line is dead.”

Henry nodded, he wanted out of this room and he wanted a potion for his head.

After leaving Tauria's, Henry stopped by a local market and purchased a headache remedy. Feeling better, he headed for the library. He pulled the family tapestry and after paying for a copy, sat down to study it. It didn't make sense. James Potter was clearly listed as deceased. Harry Potter was listed as ‘blood adopted’. And then the names appeared again with new birth dates listed. No wonder Tauria thought it was necromancy.

“I was just coming to look at the very tapestry you're perusing.” Said a voice in front of the table. Henry looked up and smiled. “Master Mage”, he said, with a dip of his head. “Are you by any chance Riven Cairothe?”

“I am”, the mage said. “If I had to guess, I'd say you've been talking with your clan leader.”

“Yes, she was telling me about a baby, from Aldor’s line. She said there was necromancy involved in producing the child.”

Riven shook his head. “There was no necromancy involved. The Peverells specialize in technology, am I correct? I don't understand why Tauria didn't understand what I was talking about.”

“Oh” Henry clarified. “Tauria’s circle specializes in investments and banking. My circle specializes in tech. Lewis and Cora being the most adept with it.”

“Well then, if you have a moment, let me tell you about DNA.” The mage offered.

 

Killigan was a little nervous, which was an unusual feeling for them. They were also very excited. They had dressed themself and Hermione according to their station. They were wearing a golden dress that perfectly highlighted their light blue skin. The dress bared one lovely shoulder and swept down to the floor from the other.

Navy blue hair was pulled up in a topknot and then fell to their mid back in riotous curls. Gold bracelets with sapphires and diamonds were placed along their arms. Atop their head, Killigan wore a delicate golden circlet with diamonds and sapphires.

Hermione was in a purple satin dress of similar design to Killigan's. Her jewelry was pearls and amethyst. Killigan had swept her hair up into three separate topknots on her head and then let it cascade down around her. The effect was that her hair was to her back and both sides and yet looked perfectly placed. Killigan cleverly hid the topknots with beautiful pearls and amethyst combs.

“Now”, The merrow Queen mused, “Who shall we take as a guard?”

“What!? No guard, they'll tell on us!” Hermione cried.

“Come here and sit so I can do your make-up.” Killigan directed, “Now, we must have at least one guard, it lends legitimacy to our excursion. And Alcandor did give his permission.”

“He did?” Hermione smiled, “Well then, we needn't worry.”

“Well, he did give his permission”, said Killigan. “But, I don't think he knows that.”

 

Lord Aiden was readying himself to go to the meeting of the royals. He was wearing his customary black, of course. He did take a moment to pin a brooch at his throat. It was the stylized black rose of the house of Arythmoor on a white enamel shield.

He felt a shift in the air as his Lady appeared. “You look like you're going to an important appointment, My Hound.”

“I'm going to a meeting with the Nevarean royals to fight for blood rights.”

Death wrinkled her skeletal nose. “Blood rights! Why not wait until he comes into my hands? Then you may petition for whatever you wish!”

“The court is demanding blood rights; they don't wish to wait on this one.”

“Very well”, SHE said. “Do as you like. I have decided that my court will give its protection to a seer. I find her interesting.”

“A seer, My Lady?”

“Yes, the very one you'll have on your arm when you meet with the royals.”

SHE disappeared and in her place was a small card with the name of a restaurant and a time.

 

Henry came busting back into Tauria's office. “Henry! What is the meaning of this?! You are interrupting my day!” She complained.

“You know our circle just lost a child! We want that baby! You didn't listen to the mage! It wasn't necromancy, it was science! I understand perfectly how it was done and so will the rest of my circle!

Tauria glared coldly. “Necromancy is called by many names by those who wish to justify their use of it. Have you talked to Lewis or Cora about this?”

“Not yet”, said Henry.

“Good, you will not.” Tauria ordered. “I've already signed away all of our rights to the child. The healer is finding a home for him.”

Henry sunk down in a chair like a puppet whose strings were cut. “How could you? That baby is our family, our blood, he is on the family tapestry!”

Her head came up further at that. “What! They never told me that!”

“Why should they have to? They told you that all the things that make a child inside someone, were put together outside. The only difference is the location of conception! People will be disgusted with our clan when they find out that we turned away our own blood.” Henry stood and slammed out of her office.

 

The Tidewell restaurant was a lovely upscale dining spot. Nikki had reserved five seats for lunch. They were near a tall water sculpture that gently trickled down. He was dressed in all black with a purple amethyst robe. Of course the Cunningham crest rested at his throat.

He spotted Hermione walking toward him with a woman who looked very similar. Then he spotted Luna, he hardly recognized his friend. She was wearing a long elegant black dress made of some stretchy material that glinted and shone and clung to her in all the right places. It split up the side to her knees. Around her shoulders she wore a delicate black gauze shawl. On her feet were open toed black boots with small black roses in a lacey design on the sides. Her hair was styled in neat waves that pulled to the left side of her face. She had a black rose over her right ear.

Nikki stepped forward and bowed to the three women. “I hardly feel fit to be in such esteemed company. Ladies, you all look wonderful.”

Luna giggled and said, “You look just fine, Silly.”

Hermione stepped up and said, “Dominic Cunningham, Luna Lovegood, may I present Killigan, Queen of the Aquakin'e.”

Nikki and Luna bowed. “Please call me Killigan or Killi. I just want to get to know some of Hermione's friends", the water queen urged.

The four made their way inside the restaurant, Percy following behind to guard their backs.

 

Alcandor was talking to Brishen, he'd explained about the breach of their waters over fifty years ago. Long before he'd been King, he'd made sure to stress. He'd then apologized and assured the immortal that he was safe in the merrow waters.

“Many things have changed since you were last awake”, he assured.

“I realize this must be so. Just a bit ago I saw two female submissives heading for the surface. That used to not be allowed. You must be a great king and a progressive one”, Brishen commented.

“Oh, yes, absolutely”, said Alcandor. “Wait, what did you see?!”

 

“Take a deep breath in and hold it”, Surajini instructed. Then she ran the scan. “Now take another deep breath and hold it”, again she ran the scan. “Breathe out and relax”, she instructed her patient.

A knock came and then Mollandria stuck her head in. “I'm sorry to disturb you, Healer Kalzik. There is a woman in the waiting area who is throwing a fit. She's saying she won't leave until she sees you.”

Surajini sighed, “Very well, we're finished. Please bring her back.”

Surajini was quite surprised to see Tauria Peverell coming through the door to her patient exam room. The clan chief turned to Mollandria and snapped, “We'll be in a private conference, we are not to be disturbed. Bring tea and biscuits for two.”

“Mollandria is not your waitress, and the only person who sets rules regarding disturbing my office is me”, Surajini said coldly.

Tauria shut the door and said briskly, “Well, this really won't take up much of your time. I've decided that Henry Peverell’s circle will take the baby after all. If someone could bring me the child, I'll be on my way.”

Surajini stared at her and then said, "You are a business woman are you not?”

“Of course”, Tauria said, wondering where this was going.

“Let me put this in terms you can understand. That deal is off the table. You had the right of first refusal and refuse you did. I have the paperwork to prove it. Once you rejected the child, I moved to the next name on the list. Do you know how many people want to adopt a healthy infant? It wasn't hard to place him in a good home.”

“Who!” Tauria demanded. “Who took the child?”

“I'm afraid that that is confidential information. I'm sure you can show yourself out.”

“Healer Kalzik, There must be some way we can come to an agreement”, Tauria wheedled. “The child should be with his blood.”

“How do I know that you won't change your mind in a few hours? No, Lady Peverell, you refused and signed off as such. That is what I'm going to honor. Good Day.”

Surajini glared at her pointedly until she left.

 

Nikki was laughing at a joke Percy had told. Their guard was guarding up close and personal. Sitting in the fifth chair at the table with them.

“This is wonderful”, Percy insisted, “you have to try it.”

“Um.. what is it?” Nikki wondered.

“Lingcod”, Percy said happily.

“Well, it's very blue”, said Nikki.

“Yes”, Percy grinned happily.

Nikki took a bite and smiled at Percy. “Okay, I have to admit, that's really good.”

Hermione whispered to Killigan and Luna, “I think Alec has competition.”

The three laughed watching Percy’s antics. “Luna, I don't think I've seen you wear all black before.” Hermione commented.

“Does she not?” Killigan asked. “Oh, My Dear, you should, it really suits you.”

Luna shrugged, “I'll probably wear it more often now that I'm under the protection of Death's court.”

Hermione and Killigan both choked and coughed. Nikki chimed in just then. “Lord Arythmoor is extending the protection of the court, that's great! Do you need protection, Luna? Did something happen?”

“Oh no, nothing scary or anything like that, Death just really likes me”, said Luna.

 

Maury looked around at his circle and placed one hand on his pregnant bump. “This baby will soon be a major force in our lives. I want to do something to help with that. But, I also want everyone’s opinion.”

“Just tell us what you need, Love”, said Ryuusen.

Maury took a deep breath, “I want to court at least two Pareya for our circle”, he said firmly.

“I will definitely agree to that!” Kaelor said.

“So will I”, Clodus spoke up.

“As long as they fit with us”, said Ryuusen. “Do you have anyone in mind?”

Maury blushed. Ivan chuckled, “You do!”

 

Raspen was setting up the table for the meeting. It was always held in the Earth courts and had been since he could remember. Today he was going to propose that they take turns hosting the meeting. After all, if an assassin wanted to take out the rulers of Nevarah, it would make it more difficult if the location changed.

Ebony and Dawne came in together and settled in their usual chairs. Perry joined them a moment later. Jascha and Mariana entered with Nikki walking between them. That was unusual, Mariana usually walked in on Jascha's arm. The look on her face could freeze a fire elemental at fifty paces. There were times Raspen was grateful he wasn't bonded.

Queen Bianca Dreswell came in with Devrim. Then three aquakin'e walked in. Raspen blinked, there were two female submissives, he was certain. But no Aquakin'e submissive ever surfaced! The three made their way to the exact spot where Alcandor, Alec and Advisor Kieran usually sat. The two women stood before their seats and the third took up a guard position behind them.

“Good Afternoon, I am Killigan, Queen of the Aquakin'e. This is Princess Hermione.”

Just then Alcandor entered with Alec and Advisor Kieran. His eyes immediately went to Hermione and Killigan, but he didn't betray any shock whatsoever. “I believe we'll need two more chairs.” he said mildly as he seated himself in the third chair.

“Actually, a total of four, as my companion and I will need chairs, as well.” Aiden said, walking in with Luna on his arm.

Raspen jumped up and bowed low. “Lord Arythmoor, we rarely see you in these meetings. Please come in and be welcome.” He then quickly spoke to someone in the hall, presumably about getting more chairs.

“Lord Arythmoor, perhaps you'd like to introduce your companion” Princess Ebony asked.

“Very well”, said Aiden, “This is Luna Lovegood.” And if he took a perverse pleasure in the fact that the girl's name would tell them nothing about her, well that was his own business.

“King Alcandor, will you explain why the Aquakin'e Queen and Princess are here?” Princess Dawne demanded stridently.

“Are we unwelcome?” Killigan asked sweetly.

“Of course not”, Raspen said quickly.

“Then there shouldn't be a need to explain, should there?" Hermione asked. “I see Queen Mariana sitting next to her king with their prince by their side. Why should our queen not sit next to our king with their heirs and advisor by their side?”

“There are four of you, no other element has that kind of representation!” Dawne wasn't about to let this go.

“Oh”, Killigan said sweetly. “Alcandor, Darling, I think she feels threatened by my presence.”

“I certainly do not!” Dawne said angrily.

“Good, then perhaps we can start the meeting”, said Lord Aiden.

Chapter 52: Meetings and Teardrops

Notes:

Tissue alert

“I want to start today's meeting,” said Raspen, “by suggesting we begin randomly rotating the hosting element for our meetings. This would go far to confusing anyone who wanted to eliminate all of our rulers at once.”

“Good idea”, said Ebony.

“I second”, said Dawne.

“I third”, said Alcandor, “motion carried.”

“I have something to bring before this body,” said Alcandor. “I understand that the Torvak Collector, Albus Dumbledore, is in the custody of the Fire Courts. I would like him transferred to the Aquakin'e. We believe he may have vital information on another case we're working on.”

“What case would that be?” Ebony immediately asked.

“One that is ongoing”, Alcandor answered shortly.

“Fine, You can keep him below the waves” said Ebony.

“Since we've been on Earth, we've had to catch up through reports”, said Jascha. "I understand that the blood rights against the three clans have been completed and they are now officially destroyed?”

Alcandor nodded smugly. “You are correct, there is still a lot of lag in compiling reports from all the evidence we have.”

“I assume you have Crimson Tide working on it?” Aiden asked.

“No,” Alcandor replied. “Actually the majority of the documents are in boxes in the Earth courts.”

“I will volunteer my circle” Jascha said, “to work in conjunction with Crimson Tide to go through that evidence.”

“With your permission, My King,” Hermione spoke up, “I would like to work with Crimson Tide on this project.”

“Now wait a minute”, said Ebony. “I feel like the Shadow and Water element are cutting the rest of us out.”

“Perhaps you could send a four person team comprised of Air, Fire, Storm and Earth to liaise with either myself or whoever will be leading the efforts for the Shadow element?” Hermione suggested.

“I'll take point on the investigation for the Shadow element.” Nikki volunteered.

“Then that should satisfy everyone shouldn't it?” Hermione asked

“It actually doesn't”, Raspen pointed out. “We need to call in experts because most of it is in code. Handing it over to a bunch of gheyos and two teenagers is just going to be counterproductive.”

“What is the alternative?” Asked Nikki. “Nothing has been done, so I'm assuming there isn't a plan in place. With Princess Hermione’s plan, the elements not working directly with the evidence will still have some oversight. Give us two weeks and if we're not making progress we'll give the evidence back.”

“I like that plan and I'll vote for it”, said Aiden.

“Seconded”, said Mariana.

“And I third”, said Alcandor, “Motion carried. I'll send Crimson Tide to pick up half the evidence later today.”

Jascha spoke up saying, “We'll also make arrangements to get the other half today. I'm sure once we get the information we need there’ll be multiple hunts.”

“You seem very confident that they'll make progress, King Jascha, can you tell us why that is?” Dawne asked.

“We have faith in our son and Princess Hermione”, said Jascha, “to be capable leaders. And we feel that our circle and Crimson Tide working together can accomplish great things.”

Princess Ebony snorted rudely, and Mariana glared at her. Jascha was heartened to see it.

“Now that we've discussed the old business, perhaps we can get to the new?” Lord Aiden requested. “I'm here to state that Death’s Court wants to file a blood price on the Torvak Collector, Albus Dumbledore.”

“There hasn't been a trial, yet”, said Dawne.

“We already know he is guilty”, said Aiden. “Have your trial and prove it. But after that, my court wants blood.”

“My Lord Aiden, it is very unusual for the Death Court to petition for a blood price”, said Perry.

“We're living in unusual times”, Aiden said.

“The Death Court will be behind the Aquakin'e Court, as will everyone else. We have the largest grievance”, said Alcandor.

“Perhaps you should look at individuals with grievances before you look to courts in general”, said Luna. “My blood price should come before the Aquakin'e.”

“Do you even know what a blood price entails?” asked Perry. “You seem very young to be so focused on vengeance.”

“If I was focused only on vengeance, there were many opportunities on Earth to have had it.” Luna said harshly. “I want justice, and no one will dissuade me from what is rightfully mine. I can see why you turned down the Air element’s throne. You don't have the stomach for blood, so you try to convince everyone else that they don't either. You should stop doing that, it isn't winning you any favors.”

Perry sat staring at her in shock. Dawne said angrily, “How dare you! Who even are you, to insult a prince of the Air element?!”

“My apologies”, Lord Aiden said smoothly. “Luna is a seer, she can't help the truth she sees.”

There was silence in the room. The implied insult Death’s hound had just given seemed to hang in the air.

Princess Ebony broke the silence, trying to lighten the mood. “We should talk about the hunt. It is only a month away. The Earth courts are hosting so everyone will coordinate through Raspen.”

“Since when is the Earth Court hosting?, asked Bianca. “I thought it was the Air Court's turn?”

Dawne's face pinked. “After our mother's deeds came to light, things were rather, uncomfortable for a while. Enough so, that I passed on hosting and intend to stay more low-key.”

“I can see where that would be difficult”, Devrim spoke up. “I have a suggestion, since Storm and Shadow are newer, and not yet in the rotation, let the Storm element host for you. It will be novel and keep everyone focused on that. Then the Shadow element can take the next hunt and then we'll have both new elements in the rotation.”

“Well, I suppose we could do that”, Dawne said hesitantly.

“Wouldn't it be nice”, said Nikki. “If, when we announce that the Storm element is hosting, we also announce representation for the Nameless? I'm sure we can all agree that they should have a seat at this table.”

“No”, said Dawne, "We don't all agree. In fact I think we have too many people sitting at this table as it is.” She stared at Killigan rather than Nikki when she said this.

“We've been at it for quite a while”, said Prince Raspen. “I think we should adjourn.”

“Seconded”, said Alcandor.

“I third”, said Lady Bianca. “Motion carried.”

Out in the hall, Nikki sought out Alec, who was standing with Percy. “Hi, I wanted to talk to you”, Nikki smiled. “Thank you for the bat, he's adorable! I wanted him so much.”

“You're welcome for the bat.” Alec said, his face purpling.

Nikki stood for a moment and then said awkwardly, “Well, thanks again.” Then he walked over toward Devrim.

“Is that all you could think of to say!” Percy demanded.

Alec sneered, “Oh, like you'd do so much better.”

“I’d do better than, ‘You're welcome for the bat’”, said Percy. “I'm taking over, we'll pursue him together as a team.”

Alec was really purple now, “I don't need your help!”
He said irritated.

“You do need it and you'll have it.” Percy asserted.

 

“What are you getting ready to do right now?” Devrim asked.

“I'm hungry, so I thought I might grab a bite to eat”, Nikki told him.

“You look really stunning in those robes, someone should take you out to a nice dinner.”

“Are you volunteering yourself for this onerous task?” Nikki teased.

“I could be persuaded”, Devrim grinned. “It's a bit early for dinner, so we could walk around the fresh market vending area and shop. I'll buy you a snack to tide you over until we eat. What do you think?”

“I think, My Sweet Devrim, you’ve got yourself a dinner companion”, Nikki smiled.

 

Cora Peverell was pacing frantically. Lewis' eyes were trained on Henry's face. Henry hated this, he knew both of their agile minds were working. They were trying to figure out how to get custody of the child that their clan chief had denied them.

“Tell me again what she said to Tauria”, Cora demanded.

“Cora, Loveling, this will only..”

“I will not be denied a child of my bonded's blood simply because our clan chief is a death court obsessed idiot!” She yelled. Then gentling her voice she coaxed, “Tell me again, please Henry.”

Henry sighed and did as she asked.

“She wouldn't say who the boy went to..” Lewis said, pondering.

Cora picked right up, “Is that because Tauria was rude and aggressive? The healer wanted to convince her that all avenues were closed. That way Tauria wouldn't bother her while she found the child a home.”

Lewis jumped back in with, “She may have someone in mind, but hasn't spoken to them, so she didn't want to give their name.”

Henry sighed, enough was enough. “Or she could have been telling the complete truth and the child has already been placed. She didn't tell Tauria the name because it really is confidential information.”

Both his bondmates glared at him. “The healer is Surajini Kalzik in the Earth section?”, Cora confirmed.

“Yes, Cora, but you should leave her alone”, Henry said desperately.

Cora portaled out. Lewis looked at him and said, “I'm going with her.”

“Fine”, said Henry, grumpily, “I'll just wait for the call from the patrol gheyos when the Kalzik’s throw you off their property.”

 

Dawne was staring out at the sky. She was wedged into the area where the turret met the roof of the Air palace . The sun was slowly setting and it was her favorite time of day. Today, however, she didn't have any affection for the sunset or anything else, she thought ruefully.

She was ashamed of the way she'd acted in the meeting. She was harsh and cold. She'd acted like a mean and bitter hag. Usually everyone liked her, she lit up every room she walked into. Her personality leaned toward bubbly and giving. But, not lately, not since the news about her mother had come out.

She'd been thinking a lot about the past. Years ago, she and Alcandor had been courting. Dawne had agreed to go and live under the waves. But then, Perry had refused the crown. Her mother had convinced her that if she bonded to Alcandor, she would never be able to come back to the surface.

She would be a queen in name only of people she couldn't really relate to. All she would have had was Alcandor. In the end, it hadn't been enough. She had chosen the crown and she'd never regretted her decision, until today.

When that psychotic Merrow Queen had walked in with a submissive princess at her side, Dawne hadn't said anything. She'd been waiting for Alcandor to arrive and drag them both back to the merrow waters kicking and screaming. But he hadn't! He didn't even look surprised that they were there.

Dawne had decided she needed to prompt him. She'd asked him to explain why they were there. Her lip curled in derision. That Merrow Princess had compared Killigan to Mariana. As if everyone didn't know good and well that merrow submissives didn't come to the surface!

She stared at the now darkened sky. Had she made the wrong choice? Could she have been an acting royal and still stayed by his side? If she had asked him to change the rules for her, would he have done so? The presence of two merrow submissives in the meeting today seemed to guarantee he would have. A tear ran down her cheek. One tear was all she would allow. Dawne carefully wiped it away and moved back into the palace.

 

The Kalzik family had just finished dinner. They were relaxing and winding down from the day in the family room. Bharin interrupted Patrick telling about one of his stranger cases. “Did anyone forget to tell me about a patient coming after hours?” At the round of head shakes and denials, he quickly made his way outside.

In the lane and steadily heading toward the house was a submissive. She had bouncing blonde curls and determined eyes. Bharin stepped into her path. “You are trespassing on Kalzik property. The healers are off duty, please come back during the day when you can be seen.”

The submissive looked up at him earnestly, “I don't need a healer. I'm looking for Surajini Kalzik, I don't ask to see her as a patient. I would ask you to tell her, I need to talk to her as one submissive to another.”

“I will make your request to her. What name shall I give her?”

Cora hesitated then said, “I will give her my name when I speak with her.”

Bharin moved back into the house. Cora sank down on the stairs. The woman would be within her rights not to see her. She hoped if that was the case she wouldn't call the patrol gheyos on her. She put her arms around her knees and buried her face.

After a moment she felt someone move into place beside her. She jerked her head up and found herself looking into kind green eyes. “It isn't often someone asks to speak to me submissive to submissive. I'm very curious about what you have to say.”

“Well”, said Cora, “Now that the moment has arrived, I don't know what to say.”

“Why don't we start with introductions, I'm Surajini Kalzik”, the healer told her.

“Cora Peverell”, She said automatically.

All the kindness drained out the woman's face and her lips pursed. She adjusted her robes and stood. “I think you'd better go”, she said sternly.

Cora got to her knees on the stairs, “Please Lady Kalzik, let me talk to you. I'm nothing like Tauria, I swear it. I beg you to hear me out” she sobbed pitifully.

Surajini swooped back down and pulled Cora into her arms. She cuddled her close and wiped her tears with her dupatta. “Forgive me, Little one. Your clan chief made me extremely angry today. I'm afraid I took it out on you. You said you wanted to talk submissive to submissive. I'm listening to you with an open heart.”

Cora sniffled and hiccuped for a moment. Then seemed to get control. “My Lady, that baby is my Pareya, Lewis’ blood. He's been trying to find out what happened to his brother for so long. This is the last bit of his brother's line. Tauria signed away the chance to have a little bit of his brother back in his life. My heart breaks for Lewis.”

Cora’s shoulders shook and she sobbed quietly for a moment. “My heart breaks for me too, because I don't care whose blood the child has. I just want a baby so much. You see, I lost the one I was carrying.”

“I was hoping you would agree to take a request to the family who has the child. If Lewis could just see the little boy. Our circle could be helpful to the child.” Cora held out a small envelope. “This is a note I wrote to the family. Feel free to read it, there isn't anything unsavory in it. Our contact information is in there, it would be their choice if they contact us.”

“Cora!” Lewis called as he came limping down the lane. Bharin appeared out of nowhere and moved in front of Surajini.

“Lewis! Loveling, what happened?”, Cora cried out.

“My portal was slightly off. It dropped me in a bush and I couldn't get out. Once I did, I noticed my leg got messed up”, he said sheepishly.

“Perhaps the two of you should step inside”, said Surajini.

“Thank you, My Lady, but I'm a medic, I can easily take care of my leg. I just wanted to get to Cora”, Lewis told her.

“Please, I insist, come in and have some tea with me”, Surajini pushed.

Cora put Lewis' arm over her shoulder and the two of them followed her into the family room. It was empty except for Quinn, who was feeding an infant.

Surajini smiled, “You definitely look good with a child, Quinnten. Who knows, now that you're courting you may have one of your own this time next year.”

Quinn spoke to his mother through their link. “Quinn says that he would like to treat Lewis' leg for him”, she told them. Lewis obligingly sat in a chair.

Surajini took the child from Quinn and moved to sit next to Cora on the couch. “We've been calling this little guy Aahani (ah-ha-na). He is a perfect clone of James Potter, but I wanted him to have a name of his own.”

Cora's eyes flooded with tears, “His family hasn't picked him up yet?” “Oh Lewis, he's perfect! Just look at him.”

“His Family is picking him up tonight”, said Surajini, “although I didn't know that until we talked”, she said looking Cora directly in the eyes.

Cora's breath caught in her throat, “Does that mean, is he, is he ours?”

Surajini nodded at her and passed the baby into her arms. Lewis, newly healed, moved onto the couch on Cora's other side.

“You may want to give him a new name. The one we were calling him isn't officially documented anywhere.”

“What does Aahani mean?" Lewis asked.

Surajini smiled, “It means ‘new beginnings’."

Lewis and Cora looked at each other. “We'll keep the name. New beginnings can sometimes be a very good thing", Lewis said.

Quinn left the room and came back with a bag of baby things. Surajini handed the bag to Lewis. “Alright then, off you go, show that little one his new home.”

Cora hugged the healer, saying, “Surajini Kalzik, I owe you so much! If you ever need anything, do not hesitate to call on me or my circle.”

“There is one thing you can do”, said Surajini. “If you see me out and about or on the submissive floors, bring that baby over so I can say hello.”

“I will, oh, I promise I will!” Cora said jubilantly.

Lewis and Cora moved down the drive so that they could portal out. Surajini smiled as she heard Cora saying, “We're parents, Lewis! At last, we're parents!”

Surajini stood in the family room. Hiram and Patrick came and slid their arms around her. “Are you okay?” Hiram asked gently.

She nodded and a tear slipped down her check. “How could I keep him, when we've been so blessed with children and her arms are empty.”

Patrick kissed her softly, “You've always had a kind heart, My Love.”

Surajini shrugged, “They are his family, this is the right thing to do. But, I'll tell you now, if I see Tauria Peverell in public, I'm snubbing her”, she said firmly.

Chapter 53: Interruptions, Introductions and deadly functions

Maia Kadel pulled away from her bowl irritably. She didn't mind certain visitors; those she'd requested, her children, her grandchildren and Nikki. Anyone else shouldn't be coming here. She was not one that could just be approached. She sighed, she would have to let this visitor in by dint of who he was. She scowled unhappily at the knock on the door.

Maia opened the door to see a ragged looking beggar on her porch. “Come in,” she said sharply. “You may drop the glamour, I know exactly who you are.”

The beggar shimmered and disappeared. She looked at the young Air Dragel before her. He shifted from foot to foot. “I've always been told you don't see anyone without an appointment and an introduction, but I had to try.”

“I'm only letting you in because of who you are,”she said sourly. “But, my patience has limits. Why are you here?”

“Because of who I am. I was hoping you could tell me what you see?”

“For the realm?” She asked.

“No,” he said softly, “for me.”

She studied him for a moment, then led him into her workroom. “Sit,” she ordered. She reached forward and grasped both his hands and looked into the bowl. After a moment she sat back.

“What did you see?” he demanded.

“Absolutely nothing,” she told him. “If I had to guess, I would say you're at a crossroads in your life. You haven't made any decisions about what happens next. The Future is predicated on the decisions we make in the present.”

“I want to change, I don't like who I am. But, I don't know how! I'm not what anyone wants or needs me to be. I was supposed to be a strong confident alpha, a leader! Instead I'm a pareya, it isn't good enough. It's never been good enough!”

“I’m not a counselor, I'm merely a seer. I can't help you with this. But, I will ask one question. When did this start?”

“Two days ago,” he said quietly.

“Then I would go back to the source of your discontent,” said Maia.

He stood and gave her a bow. “Thank you for your time,” he said, reaching for the pouch at his waist.

Maia shook her head in negation. “I serve the realm, your credits are not necessary, Prince Perryton.”

 

Jun was laughing at Wistar’s antics. The little boy was chasing Heather now. Their circle was at a local park for the day. They had wanted to get out and spend some time in nature. The babies were settled down under a small screen. It exposed them to the healthy aspects of the sun like vitamin D. While screening out anything harmful, like a sunburn, on their oh so delicate skin.

Rian came over to the blanket and flopped down. Briar was right behind him. He laid his head on Jun’s lap. “Aw! What's the matter, did that tiny boy wear you out?” Jun laughed.

“He has too much energy," Rian groaned.

Briar merely made a grumpy noise and burrowed further into Jun.

She took a deep breath, and held it, then another. She was suddenly so nauseous!

“Loveling, What is it?” Rian asked.

“That feeling, again, like I'm about to be sick,” Jun said. “The healer wants me to see a counselor for stress.”

Briar sat up, “But today is supposed to be a relaxing day, you shouldn't be feeling any stress.”

Jun shrugged, “I don't understand it, either.”

 

Goonter swam around Alec and nosed playfully around Hermione’s stomach. Alec had brought her out to meet the huge seadragon and they'd been chatting. Goonter was excited to meet Ga Ga. “I don't have her, Alec does,” Hermione laughed.

Alec removed the void stone and freed Ga Ga from it. Hermione watched as the sleeping seadragon grew and grew until she was her normal size. “Mother!” She cried happily. “This new tank is huge! I can't even see the glass.”

“Not a tank, Ga Ga, you are a free little girl. This is the merrow waters,” Hermione explained.

Goonter swam close and began examining the new arrival.

“Mother,” Ga Ga said nervously. “What is that?”

“That is Goonter, he's a Harron's sea dragon, like you! He’ll be your new friend,”she explained.

“No,” said Ga Ga. “He isn't anything like us mother! I don't want a new friend!”

Goonter swam close to Alec and told the little seadragon. “You will stay away from this one. He belongs to me.”

“I'll do no such thing! He and Mother both belong to me,” Ga Ga retorted.

“You will follow my rules, or you can leave my waters,” Goonter said back.

“The water doesn't belong to you! I like it here and I'm staying,” Ga Ga said back.

Hermione and Alec both swam away. They thought it best to leave the two to settle things on their own.

 

Nikki was having the best day! He and Quinn had been playing creeper all morning. They'd won every round, and Nikki had quite a few odds and ends from the treasure pile that he'd be taking home.

“Ready for lunch?” Quinn signed.

“Sure,” Nikki grinned. “I'm starving, are we meeting Emily and Kyle at The Running Man?”

“That's the plan”, Quinn reported. Nikki slipped his arm through the handsome healer’s. Being with Quinn was comfortable and relaxing. It almost felt like coming home.

Suddenly, the ground shook under their feet. Quinn, of course, had no trouble staying on his feet. Earth was his element, after all. Nikki, however, would have fallen had Quinn not held him. Quinn sighed, “What is the phrase, the best laid plans and all….”

“Well, how about Emily and I go eat. When we're getting ready to leave, we'll order you and Kyle a take away meal?”

Quinn grinned happily. “That sounds fabulous,” he signed.

Just then the call out for healers and medics blared out. Nikki messaged Emily and headed toward The Running Man.

 

Mariana was coming down the stairs having just settled Canis into bed. The triplets were sleeping over at Ryker's Bane. Jascha was sitting on the couch reading some reports. Mariana went and sat with him. “Anything I need to be aware of?”

“No,” Jascha said, “Except for the breach, things are running pretty smoothly. All of ours responded to the call out for gheyos, of course.”

“My courting with Imogene was interrupted by our mission to Earth. But, I will probably bond with her soon,” Mariana informed.

“That will be fine,” Jascha said, continuing to read.

Mariana huffed and snatched the report. She then crawled into his lap and straddled him. “I'm done being mad at you. I want to make up,” she announced.

Jascha smiled, those words were always music to his ears. He pulled her closer and leaned in for a kiss.

Bam! The front door opened and Nikki came in. “Mera, Dera, my date with Quinn got interrupted by the call out for healers. Then, Emily and I were supposed to meet for lunch. But, she had to cancel that. My plans keep getting interrupted, do you have any idea how frustrating that is?”

“Yes,” Jascha said dryly. “I do.”

“Have you eaten yet? I'm still starving because I haven't had anything. I was hoping maybe we could go out?” Nikki asked.

Jascha was about to suggest his son call a friend. Then Bas walked in with Melacor behind him. They were holding huge boxes of take away from The Grey Cat.

Mariana crossed her arms over her chest. “Boys, have you been bothering Imogene for free food?”

“Nope, I asked them to help carry,” the red headed Fae said, coming in and shutting the door behind her. “Everyone is saying that there will be a reaping tonight. I thought we'd all enjoy it more with a full stomach.”

Nikki moved over and hugged her. Taking the boxes from her hands, he followed Bas and Melacor to the kitchen.

“Are you going to the reaping tonight?” Melacor asked.

Nikki looked surprised, “Of course!”

“Even though he's not a member of the court, Aiden likes him. He could be considered an honorary member,” Bas said, thoughtfully.

“I'm not a member of the death court,” Nikki laughed. “Where do you come up with these things?”

“Well,” said Bas, “You're courting an ace who's a grim reaper and you're courting a gheyo prince, who's a hybrid were, vampire, storm. Those both fall under Lord Aiden.”

“But,” said Nikki, “I'm also courting a healer and Devrim is the Crown Prince of the Storm element. So, technically he's a Storm.”

“Fine,” said Bas. “But we have members in the death court from every element. Being a Storm element doesn't exclude him. I guess we'll see who you court next. Are you riding on my back tonight?”

Nikki grinned, “Absolutely! Anytime a ride is on offer, I'll take it!”

Bas and Melacor giggled. Nikki rolled his eyes, “You know I didn't mean it like that!”

Jascha, Mariana and Imogene walked into the kitchen. Nikki began handing out plates and Bas was getting their cutlery while Melacor opened containers and set the food out on the counter, buffet style.

There was a knock on the door and Nikki ran to get it. A small child stood on the stoop. “May I present you with this favor?” He asked.

Nikki smiled happily, “You may,” he said. He fished in his pocket and found a small bag of candy he'd bought earlier. He presented it to the child and said, “Thank you, you did a wonderful job!”

He walked back inside studying the envelope. There was no sign of who it was from. He reentered the kitchen. “Someone sent me a favor, but it doesn't say who. I guess I'll have to open it to find out.”

He reached for the seal just as Imogene cried out, “Don't open that!”

Nikki tossed the favor into the middle of the kitchen floor as four snakes shot out from it and headed straight for Nikki. Mariana, Jascha and Imogene quickly did away with the snakes.

A spectral skull rose up out of the envelope. “I hope you enjoyed my little pets,” a spooky voice said. “Don't touch what's mine or next time will be worse!”. The envelope and the bodies of the snakes disappeared.

“Nikki, are you okay?” Jascha asked.

“Yes, I'm fine, just startled,” he replied.

“Imogene, you told him not to open it, what did you see that we didn't?” Mariana asked.

“Those are a new line of favor, although they're actually called a disfavor. The creators stopped by the restaurant and asked if they could set up a display for them. They're turning up at a lot of business’,” said Imogene.

“But what was the identifying factor?” Nikki wanted to know. “It looked like a plain envelope.”

“The disfavor is completely illusion magic, and there was an aura of illusion magic around the envelope,” said Imogene. “I think I still have the contact information for the creators. I can pass it along to you.”

“Thank you,” said Mariana, “although I doubt we'll find anything out, I still want to look into it.”

“Nikki, I know you are courting Hadrian, Devrim and Quinn. Who else have you been in public with recently?” Jascha asked.

Nikki blushed, “Dera! I couldn't begin to say! I'm friendly with a lot of people! But, as far as courting, I went to dinner with Devrim, I played creeper with Quinn today. Hadrian and I were at the pits together last week watching an exhibition match.”

“I have a feeling this is something else,” said Mariana. “Most submissives won't interfere in an established courtship. Have you been seen with anyone else, and can you remember if there were submissives around at the time?”

“I met Theo at the Dive and we walked together. A lot of people would have seen us. We're not officially courting, we're just sort of seeing where things go. I spend time with Kyle and Emily sometimes when I'm with Quinn. I also went to lunch with Bran and Soula, everyone knows we're friends, though. I'm sorry, I really don't know,” Nikki said frustrated.

Melacor had changed into hound form and was sniffing the kitchen floor where the envelope had been. After a moment he changed back. “I'm sorry, I couldn't catch a scent.”

“Thank you for trying,” said Mariana. “Alright, we have a reaping tonight. Let's table this for now.” She pulled Nikki close and kissed his forehead, “I'm not letting this go.”

“I'm not worried, Mera. It was just an illusion, it startled me that's all,” said Nikki.

“What if next time it isn't an illusion, though?” Said Jascha.

“Knock, knock!” Called Jun from the other room.

“In the kitchen,” yelled Bas.

Jun, Briar and Rian came into the kitchen. Nikki gave Jun a big hug. Bas and Melacor both grabbed Briar in a hug. “Oh, I see how it is!” Rian pouted. All three boys laughed and hugged the beta.

“Wow,” said Jun, “That is a lot of food.”

“Help yourselves," said Imogene. “We want everyone well fed before the reaping.”

“Great idea!” Said Briar grabbing a plate.

Jun was fanning herself.

“Are you okay?” Mariana asked.

“Just a little nauseous,” said Jun. “The food smell kind of got to me.”

“Do you think you're pregnant?” Imogene asked.

“The healer says no,” Jun shrugged.

Mariana suddenly started laughing, “Briar, may I run a scan on you?” She asked.

“Sure,” Briar said trustingly.

Mariana ran the scan and laughed again. “You aren't pregnant, Jun, but your submissive is. And with your empathy and the bond between you, he's passing all the less fun symptoms straight to you.”

“What?!” Jun, Briar and Rian shouted out.

“That, that can't be right,” said Briar.

Mariana shrugged. “Confirm it with a healer, of course, but I learned how to do the scan from watching the healers when I was pregnant.”

“You are gaining weight,” said Rian.

“Shut up!” Briar said, shoving some more barbeque pork into his mouth.

Jun pulled her empathy in tight and locked it down. Oh! That was much better. She usually left her empathy pretty open when she was with her circle.

Briar ran past her toward the wash room. Jun grimaced. She supposed she could have left her empathy open long enough for him to finish his meal.

Rian was grinning at her, “We're going to have another little one!”

 

“Quinn and Kyle headed back to the Kalzik estate late in the afternoon. Both were worn out and hungry. They trooped into the kitchen. Quinn noticed a bag on the counter and grinned. It wasn't from The running Man, though.

There was a small note attached. “Kyle, Nikki sent us a ton of food from The Grey Cat restaurant,” sent Quinn. “Grab some plates, will you?”

Kyle’s eyes widened, “Quinn you should definitely bond with him!” He snagged a large roll with butter and dill weed across the top and bit into it. He moaned and began filling his plate. “On second thought, maybe I should bond with him.”

Quinn threw a roll at him.

 

Killigan was polishing their claws a bright emerald green. “I'll need to wear something green and elegant to match this color,” they told Alcandor. “I don't have any nice outfits for my landwalker form. Hermione and I will both have to shop before the next meeting.”

Alcandor turned to look at her. “You're planning to go to the next meeting and you're going to bring Hermione?” he asked.

“Yes, of course. There’s no reason not to, since you lifted the restriction on submissives going to the surface,” they said.

“What! What are you talking about Killigan? I never lifted that restriction! You and Hermione showed up at the last meeting, without my permission! Of course, I would never make a scene before the land walkers. That is the only reason I didn't say anything about your little stunt!”

“Stunt! Alcandor! You gave me permission to go the night before the meeting.” Killigan said hotly. “You and I were in our bed, you cuddled me close and kissed my neck. I told you that Hermione wanted to have lunch with a friend of hers on the surface. I said it would be nice if she could go and then we would join you for the meeting. You agreed and even said, whatever you want My Queen!”

They pouted and said, “I thought you wanted me by your side like King Jascha has Queen Mariana by his side. Now I see that you don't want that at all! You needn't worry, I won't go to anymore of your precious meetings!”

Alcandor was thinking frantically. Had he given permission? He did remember saying something to them the night before the meeting. But, he was half asleep. He looked at Killigan’s wounded glaring eyes. No, he wasn't about to say he'd only agreed because he was sleepy. He needed to fix this.

“My Love, don't be silly, of course I want you by my side, always. I merely forgot about approving it. Now, I expect you and Hermione to buy some lovely new things for your land walker forms. Because I definitely do want you at those meetings.”

“I don't know,” they said quietly. “I probably shouldn't go. I don't want to push myself into areas that you'd rather not have me. I mean, just because King Jascha values Queen Mariana enough to let her actively rule beside him, doesn't mean it works that way for others.”

“Killigan, Darling, I want you to go! I value you twice as much as King Jascha values Queen Mariana! Now please, say that you will be there?”

They smiled brightly at him. “Well, since you really want me to be there, and you did lift the restriction, of course I'll go.”

“It's settled then,” Alcandor said. He moved toward the throne room thinking he'd done rather well, for having no memory of the conversation.

Just as Killigan was finishing up their claws, Hermione swam into the room. Her arms were full of packages. “Aunt Killi, I picked up the clothes you ordered for us,” she said happily.

 

Bill Weasley went bounding up the stairs of the little house he shared with Charlie. “I got a job,” he yelled happily.

“That's fantastic news!” Charlie enthused. “What will you be doing?”

“I'm going to be a waiter at the Black Cat restaurant!” Bill said grinning.

Charlie grinned back. “Very funny. Where will you really be working?”

Bill’s face fell. “I'm really going to be working at the Black Cat.”

“But, how's that going to work? You're an alpha, and you're going to take orders? You're a level 5 curse breaker!”

“I'm all of that,” said Bill. “But I need a job and I can't find one.”

“Did you ask Grandmera for help? She's a Clan Chief, she has connections.”

Bill squirmed. “I don't want to ask her for help, she's already doing so much for us.”

Charlie sighed, “Alphas and that terrible habit of not asking for help. Will you hold off on the job, and let me ask Grandmera about what you might do instead? If she can hook you up with something better suited we can send Percy or Ron or even Ginny to The Black Cat.”

Bill had left the door wide open and both he and Charlie looked up as someone knocked lightly on the jamb. “Hermione!” Charlie said happily, “come on in.”

Hermione stepped inside and said, “I'm actually here to ask a favor. It's also short notice,” she said ruefully.

“Tell us what's going on, you know we'll help if we can,” said Bill.

“Well, I'm sort of a princess of the Aquakin'e now. I was in this big meeting of royals and I sorta spoke up and took on half of this huge project.” Hermione blurted. “Then Nikki, err, my friend Dominic Cunningham, he spoke up and took on the other half. We're going to work together, but I need to hire a team.”

“Uncle Al has given me the funds to do it. Crimson Tide is at my disposal. But, Uncle Al and Aunt Killi made it sound like the gheyos would get more involved after the other work is done.”

Both men were silent, taking it all in. Then Charlie said, “Hermione! You wonderful girl! You have come to the right place and Bill is definitely the man for the job!”

“Well, I was hoping to snag both of you, are you not interested, Charlie?” Hermione asked.

Charlie blushed, “I already have a job. I start tomorrow.”

“What!” Bill cried out. “You didn't tell me that!”

“I didn't want to steal your thunder,” explained Charlie. “I'm going to be taking care of the Fire Court dragons. There are three of them and Princess Ebony has been caring for them. But with her royal duties, it's been getting to be too much for her. So, Grandmera put in a good word for me.”

“Congratulations Charlie, that is fabulous!” Bill told his brother.

“I'm really happy for you, Charlie! I understand your love for dragons very well now. I've been swimming with two Harron's sea dragons. They are just adorable!”

Charlie’s face lit up, “Oh wow! You have to let me come see them some time!” Charlie said eagerly.

“Sure, we'll plan on it,” Hermione promised.

She handed Bill a card and said, “This is the address where we'll be working, can you be there tomorrow?”

“I'll definitely be there!” Bill said happily.

“Great!” Said Hermione. “I do have one more stop to make.” She said, heading toward Arthur and Molly’s guest house.

Bill and Charlie were already making plans to go out to dinner to celebrate.

Hermione knocked on the door of the bigger guest house. Ron Weasley opened it. “What do you want?” He asked petulantly. “And why are you blue? Someone got you with a spell, did they? Ha, guess that big brain didn't tell you how to reverse it!”

“Ronald, I'm here to see Percy, is he in?” Hermione said primly.

“Come in, you can find him yourself, upstairs,” Ron said rudely.

Hermione stepped inside and made her way upstairs. All the bedroom doors were open, except for the last one at the end of the hall.

Hermione knocked and didn't get an answer. So she called out, “Hello, I'm looking for Percy Weasley?”

The door opened and Percy stared at her, “Miss Granger, I see you came into an Aquakin'e inheritance.”

“Yes”, Hermione smiled, “although Ronald thinks I was hit by a prank spell.”

Percy blushed as red as his hair. “Please excuse him, he's, well, uninformed.”

“I don't take Ron seriously.” Hermione said. “Besides, it's you I’ve come to see.”

 

At dusk everyone gathered together for the reaping. Nikki was standing with Bas and Melacor. Jun would be on Briar’s back, of course. So Rian was going to be on Melacor's.

Bas spotted someone in the crowd. “Look Melacor! Isn't that Cyrus?”

“Yeah,” said Melacor. “I'm going to go get him and let him stand with us. I don't think he knows many people yet.”

“Who is he going to get? If he's a hound why don't I know him?” Asked Nikki.

“Oh, do you think you know all the hounds?” Bas teased. “Cyrus is new or really old, I don't know. He was on Earth in the Torvak Collector's prison. He had to recover from it.”

Nikki looked up to see Melacor heading back toward them. By his side was a tall muscular Hellhound. He had long dark hair that fell to his shoulders in sharply angled messy strands. His jaw was square and tight. His red eyes roamed looking over everything and everyone.

Melacor rejoined them and introduced Cyrus to Nikki. “It's nice to meet you.” Said Nikki.

“Nice to meet you too, Beautiful,” said Cyrus. “Are you riding anyone tonight?” He asked suggestively.

Bas piped up and said, “Nikki was just saying earlier that anytime a ride was on offer he'd take it.”

Nikki blushed scarlet and said, “excuse me.”

He began walking through the crowd, and Cyrus followed right by his side. “In case you didn't know, I took a walk because your conversation was embarrassing me.”

“Well,” said Cyrus, “some of that was Bas, so I think I should only be held half accountable.”

Nikki smiled in spite of himself. “So what should the penalty be for half embarrassing someone?” He asked.

“Since you were the one embarrassed, I think I'll let you decide.” The Hellhound said confidently.

Just then Lord Aiden appeared dressed in his usual black with a swirling cloak over his shoulders. “I need to get back to my brother. I didn't realize we were starting so soon,” said Nikki.

“Ride me, Beautiful, you won't regret it,” Cyrus offered.

“All right,” Nikki decided. “A ride as the penalty for embarrassing me.”

“Deal,” he grinned. “Who is that with Lord Aiden?”

Nikki looked and standing at the Hellhound Lord’s side was Luna Lovegood. Her hair was pulled away from her face and into a long braid down her back. She wore black boots and black leather pants with a black corset top and in her hands she held a reaper scythe.

“Welcome, to all in the Death Court as well as friends and associates,” Lord Aiden pitched his voice out over the crowd. “Tonight we do our sacred duty as charged by our Lady. To protect Nevarah and destroy her enemies!”

He changed form into the biggest Hellhound there. Luna gracefully moved onto his back, and holding the scythe out she yelled, “ My friends, tonight we reap!”

Nikki quickly climbed onto a shifted Cyrus as the whole crowd streamed forward in a giant wave of deadly intent.

 

Mollandria Weasley walked into the house and immediately sat down. She was really tired. The Kalzik estate was full of healers. Her job was to greet patients and see which healer they needed. She also stamped cards and made appointments. As well as leading the patient back to the proper room.

It was hard work, especially for a mother of seven who had never been in the workforce. She was proud of herself, though. Everyday she rose to the challenge and did her best. For the first time in her life she was being paid! When she'd received her first pay out for a two week time period, she'd been shocked, then giddy.

That had started her dreaming. It would be seven years before she would be able to move off the estate. But when she did, perhaps she and Arthur could get a nice home.

“Mummy!” Ginny came screeching into the room. “Mummy, you have to do something about Bill and Daddy!”

“Ginny, what's happened?” Mollandria asked, her head beginning to pound.

“Oh Mummy, it's horrible! Bill set up job interviews at a restaurant for Ron and I. Daddy is going to make us go! Mummy, you know I shouldn't be working! I'm a submissive!”

“Ginny”, Mollandria said slowly, “Where did you get the idea that submissives don't work? I'm working and I like bringing in my own credits. It gives me a really good feeling to help other people and do a good job. Go to the interview, and if you get the job, I'm sure you'll be thrilled with it.”

Ginny stared at her petulantly. “I can't believe you're taking their side against me! I told you I didn't want to do it! Now, you need to fix it so that I don't have to.”

Mollandria felt her hair begin to flame and she slowly got to her sore feet. “Who do you think you're talking to, Young Lady?! I am your Mera, you don't give me orders! You are going to learn to respect me and respect yourself! You will be going to that job interview! And stop calling me Mummy, I know your Dera told you not to.”

Ginny burst into tears and looked at her mother reproachfully.

Mollandria sighed, “Ginny, if you're going to cry and have a tantrum, then go to your room. I really don't have the energy to deal with it.”

She heaved herself up and headed into the kitchen. Perhaps she could find something that didn't need to be cooked. She opened the door and saw the room was dark except for small spell lights. The table was set for two and there was a bottle of wine.

“Arthur, my word!” She gasped.

“I ordered some take away from Sizzling Hot, I thought it might be nice to have a relaxing dinner together.”

Mollandria sat down and said, “This is wonderful! Thank you so much!”

“It seems that all of our children may have jobs soon.” Said Arthur, “I thought this was the least I could do.”

Mollandria served herself some more of the spicy dish in front of her. “Arthur, I don't want you to hurry to find a job. You worked so long and so hard at the ministry to support us. I just want you to take some time for yourself.”

Arthur smiled, “I'm glad you feel that way, Love. I did accept a job today, but it doesn't start until the hunt. It seems like something I'll really like, too.”

“Arthur, that's wonderful!” she cried.

 

Hermione hesitated to knock on the door in front of her. It was getting late, but if she didn't ask them tonight, she wouldn't have them tomorrow. She steeled herself and tapped on the door. It opened and a beautiful girl about her age stood there.

“Hermione Granger, you're a merrow!” She exclaimed. “Congratulations, it looks incredible on you!”

“Thank you,” said Hermione. “I'm sorry, but, do I know you?”

The girl nodded, “You and I went to Hogwarts together. Come in please.”

Hermione followed the girl down a long hallway. The girl laughed over shoulder and said, “Still haven't figured it out? I'll give you a hint. In our third year, you punched me in the nose and called me a foul loathsome cockroach.”

“Draco Malfoy?” Hermione said in shock.

“Yes, well sometimes, other times like now I'm Darla. I inherited as a changeling.”

“Oh congratulations!” Said Hermione.

They arrived at a cozy living room and Narcissa Malfoy, Lucius Malfoy and Severus Snape were sitting there relaxing.

“Ms. Granger,” said Severus. “Welcome to our home. Why are you here?”

“Severus!” Narcissa fussed. “Ignore him him Ms. Granger, please come in and we'll have some tea.”

“Oh thank you”, said Hermione. “But I really can't stay that long. I was coming to ask for your help.”

“I'm intrigued,” said Lucius. “What can we do for you?”

Hermione explained the situation and the team she was putting together.

“Who is on the team so far?” Severus wanted to know.

“Bill and Percy Weasley, I need three more people to round out the team,” she said

“Thank you for your consideration, Ms. Granger, but we are not interested in working cheek to jowl with Weasleys.” Lucius informed her.

“Lucius, I happen to be very interested in working on this team,” Narcissa said, then added, “if that is, Ms Granger would consider me…”

“Of course,” said Hermione, “and please call me Hermione.”

“Cissa, Darling, have you forgotten that we're currently courting?” Severus asked.

“I doubt this would interfere overly much with that,” said Hermione. “However, I will respect your wishes. Does that go for all four of you?”

“It does,” Lucius said firmly.

“It is a shame you don't want to do it, Luke,” said Severus. “I know how much you enjoy a good puzzle and the opportunity to solve it would be quite invigorating.”

“Severus, are you suggesting we should do this?” Lucius demanded.

“I am,” said Snape. “I'm sure Ms Granger came here because, with the level of intelligence in this room, we are probably her best hope.”

Hermione, hoping she saw where her former professor was going with this chimed in. “The royals have had the evidence for months, but there's been no progress,” she said sadly.

“Very well, then,” said Lucius. “I suppose I can lend my superior intelligence to your little project.”

“Thank you, so much!” Said Hermione, handing the address card to Narcissa.

Darla escorted her down the hall. “So, I presume you came here for Severus, is it okay that the three of us are tagging along?”

“Oh course!,” said Hermione. “I really did want all of you.” She lied. She was walking to the end of the wards, when she realized she had a budget to pay a team of five and she'd managed to hire six people.

 

The reaping ended at dawn, Nikki was tired but invigorated. Cyrus changed back into human form and batted his eyes at him. “Did I serve enough penance, or should I take you out for breakfast, just to make sure?”

“Actually a big group of us is going out to breakfast. But I wouldn't say no to you coming along,” Nikki smiled. Then he had an armful of blonde seer.

“Did you see me, Nikki? I rode on a Hellhound, I led the charge. I was slashing the fabrine left and right.” Luna moved her hands in demonstration, bouncing in excitement.

“Woah, Luna, watch the scythe,” Nikki cautioned.

“Oh, I should probably give this back to Aiden, he let me borrow it.” Luna said.

She took a few steps and said, “Are we still going to breakfast?”

“We'll wait for you," Nikki assured her.

Bas and Melacor came up next. “Are we still going?” Bas demanded.

“Of course we are,” Nikki assured, “in fact, why don't you and Melacor wait for everyone and Cyrus and I will go on ahead and get us a big table.”

Once they got to the restaurant and grabbed the biggest table in the place, Nikki turned his attention to Cyrus. “So, tell me about yourself,” he invited.

"My name is Cyrus Maximilian Foundersen, Gheyo King, shadow affinity, oh, and I'm a Hellhound.” He told Nikki with a wink.

“Are you related to Melacor? You share a last name,” Nikki asked.

Cyrus smiled but there was no humor in it. “Many hounds are abandoned by their parents when they're young. The task of raising one of us is considered too difficult. When we come to Death's court, we're considered a son that has been found by their true family. The last name originally started as Foundson, but in time, it changed to Foundersen. The meaning is still the same, though.”

“I don't think that's true about a Hellhound being too hard to raise. My parents raised Bas just fine.” Nikki said.

“Ah, but you misunderstand me,” said Cyrus, “the task of raising a Hellhound when everyone around you will shun you for it. That is the true difficulty. Nevarah is a wonderful place, but it is rare to find such easy acceptance.”

“Nikki took his hand and squeezed, “I'm sorry that happened to you.”

Cyrus smirked at him, “That is in my past, I'm more interested in my future. So, tell me about you, Beautiful.”

"My name is Dominic Alex Cunningham, Submissive, Shadow, nameless affinity.” Nikki said.

“A nameless affinity, going to tell me what it is?” Cyrus teased.

“Maybe someday in the future I will,” Nikki teased back.

“So are you courting anyone, Nikki Cunningham?” Cyrus prodded.

“I'm kind of being a little out of order on that.” Nikki laughed. “I'm courting a healer, a gheyo prince and a gheyo ace.”

Cyrus smiled. “So no kings yet, that gives me hope, Beautiful. Which ace are you courting? I doubt I'll know him, but I might.”

Nikki visibly brightened up and said, “Lord Hadrian Maruke.”

Cyrus whistled, “I do know of him at least. The Shadow blood title, and you're deeply in love with him if that expression is anything to go by. So tell me, if I asked to see you again, would you say, yes?”

Nikki looked him squarely in the eyes, “I don't play games, if you are serious about me, then I will say yes.”

Bas and Melacor came in then, with Luna and Brynn. Some of the other hounds started coming in as well.

Everyone began ordering breakfast and the opportunity for private chat was lost in the laughter and enthusiasm of recounting the reaping. Luna was standing up demonstrating how she had slashed at the fabrine. The whole table cheered her on. Finally, she took a bow and sat down.

Nikki was leaning around Bas to say something to Luna. He caught sight of something through the big glass window and froze. Theodore Nott was walking down the street with a submissive on his arm. The girl was a petite redhead with a heart shaped face. Nikki mentally shrugged, they'd only been seeing where things went. It wasn't like Theo had asked to court him. If he kept glancing out the window at them until they disappeared, well that was just curiosity.

 

The Cunningham circle was out back in the training yard, each member carefully cleaning and polishing up their swords and shields. Then checking over armor to make sure that their gear was in perfect working condition. “I hear Nikki is putting together a team to work on the evidence for the three circles case,” Imogene prompted Mariana.

The Shadow Queen sighed, “Where did you hear that?”

“I run a business in the Shadow district, of course I hear things.” Imogene told her. “Here's the thing, there is a young man working for me, who would probably be perfect for the task. He's really smart.”

“The task starts this morning so definitely send him,” said Mariana.

“You don't think Nikki's filled the team yet?”

“I know he hasn't,” Mariana said guiltily. “I forgot to tell him he was supposed to find a team.”

Imogene cackled, “Shall I see if I can find a few more?”

“Yes! Please!” Said Mariana.

Chapter 54: Sex and Bonding

Notes:

The title says it all. There is sex in this chapter -I will warn for it. But, if that isn't something you want to read please skip it and know you won't miss any of the plot by doing so.

Nikki got to the space where they would be working on the files early. Hermione was already there. They hugged, then grinned at each other. “Ready to crack a code?” Nikki asked.

“Absolutely,” Hermione said. “I hope you don't mind, but I've already divided my team into the categories I think we'll need.” She held out a paper to him.

Nikki grinned wider, “Well now I know why I couldn't find Bill Weasley or Severus Snape this morning, you got them!”

Hermione laughed. “So who did you get?”

Nikki shrugged, “I have no idea, Mera only told me about the team this morning.”

“Draco Malfoy can join your team then,” said Hermione. “Assuming that there is one…”

“There will be, mother had her intended, Imogene Direshade, working on it.” Nikki assured her.

Just then Severus Snape, Narcissa Malfoy and Lucius Malfoy entered the room with Draco Malfoy. Behind them were Bill and Percy Weasley.

Hermione moved over to greet them. Nikki nervously watched the door, surely Imogene would find him some people..

A figure moved through the doorway. “Jasper!” Nikki said in surprise.

The handsome Earth Dragel grinned. “My twin brother is Jasper, but I don't believe we've met, I'm Ethan Hartwood.”

“Dominic Cunningham, please call me Nikki,” he said.

“So how did you meet Jasper?” Ethan asked.

Nikki blushed and said, “When I was younger, I was at the library. He helped me with my homework and I followed him around like a puppy. I had a huge crush,” he laughed.

“Oh no,” Ethan commiserated. “I remember that stage. I went through it too.”

Hermione moved back over. “Draco is on your team, but I had thought to put him with Lucius as a partner.”

“Breathe Hermione, let's give my team a few more minutes to arrive and then we'll do introductions.”

“We can do that,” Hermione agreed. “Sometimes when I'm working on something I get a little carried away.”

Aracle Deveraine stepped through the door and Nikki moved to greet him, he faltered a bit when he saw Ariki Deveraine right behind him. “Lord Deveraine, good morning, we're happy to have you here.” “And Ariki, wasn't it? Welcome.” He said briefly.

A young man walked in the door slowly as if unsure of his welcome. He was balancing two huge boxes of pastries. Nikki moved forward to help, "Good morning, I'm Nikki Cunningham, thank you for bringing pastries, that's so thoughtful!”

“Actually, Imogene sent them, and me. I'm Savitudo Bliss.” He said looking up from the boxes. Nikki's breath caught in his throat. He'd seen beauty before but never anything like this.

The young man before him had fair clear skin and wide set eyes of navy blue. His lips were large and full, in a way that made the mind instantly think of kissing. His hair was white blonde waves that gently surrounded his face and pointed ears, then trailed down his back.

“Everyone come sit in a circle, and we'll do introductions.” Hermione requested.

They quickly formed a circle of chairs. “Savitudo, will you pass out the pastries you brought?” Nikki requested. The slender elf went to each person with the boxes and let them select a pastry.

“Good morning, I'm Princess Hermione of the Aquakin'e and this is the Crown Prince of the Shadow element, Dominic Cunningham. Please introduce yourself and tell us what skills you have that will be valuable to this endeavor.”

 

Percy was pulling a complaining Alec along behind him. “What are we doing here?” Alec whined. “I thought we were going on a date. Even I know that dates don't go like this!”

Percy stopped and turned to him, “I never said this was a date. I said this was about a date. A date for us with Nikki. We're going to buy him a favor and ask him for a date.”

Alec planted his heels stubbornly. “No we are not! We are Aquakin'e, if he is interested he should make the first move.”

“Yeah, after that awkwardness in the hall, that's not going to happen.” Percy continued to drag Alec along toward the favor stall.

 

Hermione hefted the first box of documents up on the table. “The documents are said to be in code. So let's see what we've got.” She reached for the first grouping of papers.

Bill grabbed her wrist, “wait Hermione, they're cursed.”

“But they were handled by others before today and nothing bad happened!” Hermione protested.

Aracle moved up next to Bill. “Ah, I see what he's talking about. The documents are cursed so that anyone who touches them, that doesn't already know the code, will never be able to break it.”

“I can break the curse,” said Bill. “It's an easy one to lift, but it's on every document. I guess I know what I'll be doing today.”

“We”, said Aracle. “What we'll be doing today.”

Between Bill and Aracle they were able to lift the curse on about 20 stacks of documents in less than an hour. It was enough to get everyone started. Hermione eagerly reached for the papers. She looked at it and it was in unreadable code for one minute, then slowly translated to be readable. “Nikki come here and look at this!” She demanded.

Nikki hurried over, he stared at it for a while and then said, “Uh, Hermione, it's in code.”

“Ha! I was right!” She said, “Okay, read what you see out loud, slowly.

Hermione began writing down what Nikki said then comparing it to what she was seeing. Soon she had a rough algorithm. She quickly made copies for everyone in the group.

Everyone began writing out the documents, translating them into something readable.

Savitudo called Nikki over to him and said quietly, “I know a spell that will translate all of this to what's on the algorithm.”

“Okay” said Nikki, “try it on the stack you're working on.”

The elf put one hand on the stack and then put his other hand out toward his stack of documents. A black mist shot out of his hand and settled over the paperwork.

Nikki picked them up and looked through them. “Savitudo! This is fabulous! Can you do this for all of them, without it draining you?”

He nodded saying, “I can do a lot of them. Enough to get us through the day. Then do the same amount tomorrow, if that's okay.” He said shyly.

“Yes! Perfect!” Nikki said happily.

 

Luna walked around the market with Xenophilius and Pandora. “It's up here on the right,” she said.

They came up to a huge stall with a double floor and stairs access. “Luna, Sweetheart, we can't afford something this big. And we don't have enough products to sell right away,” said Xeno.

“Ah, my good man, that is where we come in. We can supply half the product. If you can pay the first month’s rent, we can pay the second. And we'll just alternate every other month while we're here.” Said Fred Weasley.

“We can do this,” Luna said firmly. “I know we can. With the twins taking half the space we can all grow together.”

“Nothing ventured, nothing gained.” Smiled Pandora.

 

Hermione was pleased with their progress. Bill, Aracle, Narcissa and Severus were breaking the curses on the documents. Savitudo was translating them into readable text. Lucius and Draco were reading through everything and working to trace down the credits and how funds were handled.

Ethan and Ariki were also reading, with their concentration being on any family names besides the three circles who might have had involvement. Percy and Nikki were concentrating on those who had been trafficked and compiling a list of names. Hermione had made herself the organizer of all the facts they had so far.

 

Fred and George Weasley were sitting in their booth. They were discussing where they would put things, and George was taking notes. Three figures climbed the stairs. Fred called, “We're not open yet.”

“Come back in three days and we'll be able to meet your shopping needs.” George called out.

Hadrian, Jascha and Mariana, continued to approach. “Are you Fred and George Weasley?” Mariana asked sweetly. “The creators of the disfavor?”

“That's us,” Fred said proudly.

“We're going to need a list of everyone who's bought one,” said Hadrian. “Someone was foolish enough to use one to threaten the Crown Prince of the Shadow element.”

Fred and George exchanged looks. “That isn't something we keep records on.” Said George. “We don't directly manage the disfavor. We sell the ability to sell the disfavor to those who are already selling favors. They buy from us and add the disfavor to the favors they're already selling.”

“The disfavor in question was four snakes shooting out of the envelope and then a talking skull issuing the threat,” said Jascha.

“That's the only disfavor we've created. We've sold it to over 100 businesses’. We can get you the list of businesses if you like,” said Fred.

Mariana considered it, “No that won't be necessary.”

 

Nikki was tired, but he felt good. It was only the first day and they'd already made so much progress. He was looking forward to the next meeting of the royals. A hand touched his arm. “Nikki, may I speak with you?” Ariki asked.

“I believe you are, and you are on my team, so I'm happy to help you with whatever you need.” Nikki answered.

“I wanted to talk about what you said to me in the flight shack.” Ariki said.

Nikki looked at him for a moment. “Let's step outside, this isn't a conversation I want anyone overhearing.”

They moved out into the waning sunshine. Ariki turned to him and said, “my sister Kandra was very harmed by the Vaughns. She was a submissive and they got her. She was so traumatized that she rank-shifted to gheyo. I was much younger then, but I promised myself that I'd make sure I protected submissives. I don't want what happened to her to happen to anyone else.”

Nikki smiled softly. “Your comments make more sense to me now. Thank you for explaining.”

Ariki smiled, “Thank you for giving me a chance to explain. I'll see you tomorrow,” he said and then portaled out.

Nikki looked up the street. “Hadrian!” He shouted happily. He ran and jumped into the ace's arms. “What are you doing here?”

“Looking for you,” the ace smiled. “I thought we might have dinner?”

“Yes! I have so much to tell you. We're making so much progress!” Nikki enthused.

Hadrian pulled him close and they shadowed out. They reappeared in a dimly lit corner of a small restaurant. The host approached and bowed low. “Welcome to the Ivory Tower, I will be happy to seat you, Lord Maruke, Prince Cunningham.”

The couple were quickly tucked into a quiet nook in the restaurant. “I've heard rumors about the Ivory Tower, it's supposed to be impossible to get into. But, we just came and he seated us right away,” Nikki said

“Well, you are royalty,” said Hadrian, “but, it also helps that I did make a reservation. I knew I wanted to bring you here.”

Nikki smiled, “and after we leave here?”

“Dancing in the gheyo quarter,” Hadrian said.

“We'll have a nice elegant dining experience and then we'll cut loose,” Nikki laughed.

 

Mariana and Imogene were watching the sparring going on in the yard in front of them. “Sure you want to join this crazy group?” Mariana asked her.

“Oh course I do,” Imogene smiled. “I get the hottest and deadliest submissive I've ever met out of the deal. Not to mention ready sparring partners whenever I want.”

Rad came out of the house and crawled into Imogene’s lap. “I'm feeling sort of strange”, she reported.

“Strange how?” Mariana, asked concerned.

Rad shrugged, she cuddled into Imogene for a moment. Then she placed her hand on the Fae’s face over her scar. Imogene made a sound in her throat. The scar was disappearing and Rad’s hand was glowing with a black mist. Mariana called Arkhet through the bond. Rad removed her hand and then fell asleep. The scar on Imogene’s face was gone.

Arkhet came over, “what is it, Loveling?”

“Can necromancy be used to heal?” Mariana demanded.

“It used to be a long time ago, but that part of the gift died out centuries ago,” the necromancer told her.

Mariana held her hand out for a knowledge transfer and let him see the last few minutes. “Our daughter is incredible.” Arkhet said softly.

“I always wanted that scar healed,” said Imogene, “I went to several different healers. They said because it was placed with dark magic, it couldn't be healed.” She kissed the top of Rad’s sleeping head. “We have a very special girl.”

 

Nikki was finishing up his meal. “I have to go to the washroom, I'll be right back”, he said. He wove through the restaurant and located the host. He talked to the man for a bit then presented his credit token to be charged.

He arrived back at his table and asked Hadrian if he was ready to go. The ace nodded and moved to pull Nikki into his arms.

“Let me use my shadows and control where we go, okay,” he asked.

Hadrian nodded. “Whatever you want.”

Nikki pulled Hadrian close. They reappeared several floors above the restaurant in a beautiful bedroom. Hadrian looked around for a moment then said, “are you trying to tell me something, Love?”

Nikki smiled at him. “I'm ready, I want to be yours completely, can we go dancing another night?”

“Forget dancing,” The ace said and pulled him into his arms.

*************"WARNING SEX AHEAD*********WARNING SEX SCENE

They undressed each other slowly, kissing and nibbling on skin as it was revealed. Suddenly, shadows grabbed Nikki's wrists and ankles and pulled him down on the bed spread-eagle. Hadrian moved over top of him and kissed him. “I'm going to touch and tease every inch of you.”

Nikki moaned, “yes, oh please, yes.”

Hadrian ran his fingers lightly over his body. Keeping his promise and touching everywhere. Nikki was panting with need and writhing in the shadow’s grasp. "This nipple is so pink and soft," Hadrian murmured. "I want to pinch it and roll it." He did so watching as his submissive moaned and bit his lip.

“Please, Love, please!” Nikki begged.

The ace responded by following his exploring fingers with his mouth. Nikki was overwhelmed with pleasure. He was moaning and squirming, trying to get more contact with all that lovely muscular skin.

Hadrian kissed him deeply, holding his head in place so he could plunder his mouth. He reached down and stroked a finger along Nikki's rampant cock. “Are you nervous, My Star?”

“No!” Nikki begged. “I'm anxious!”

The shadows released him and Hadrian pulled him back to chest against him. His ass felt slick and open and he knew there'd been a spell. It didn't matter because Hadrian was kissing him again. Nikki felt like they were the only two people in the world.

Hadrian had one hand holding his head so that he could kiss him and the other arm was around his chest. “Spread your legs for me,” he whispered.

Nikki immediately moved his knees out to either side of the ace's legs. He whimpered, “please, please, I want you inside me!" And then his eyes crossed as Hadrian's hand moved to his hip. He gently eased Nikki back onto his cock.

It was slightly uncomfortable and there was a bit of pain. Nikki didn't care, he tried to push back, but his ace held his hip. “No, Lovely, we're going to go slow. I don't want to hurt you anymore than I have to.”

Nikki panted as he was slowly filled. “I want you so much Hadrian, take all of me, please!”

Hadrian began to move slowly back and forth, going in out of the tight hole gripping him. Nikki was keening and begging for more. He cried out when the pace increased and he was touched more deeply than he'd ever been before. “So good, so good” he moaned.

His body jerked uncontrollably and then he was coming, crying out nonsense words and moans. He relaxed completely on Hadrian's throbbing body. The ace moved Nikki's head forward and bit deeply into the back of his neck. He thrust his hips forward a few times and released his seed deep inside.

He continued to bite into Nikki's neck just holding him that way as the bond settled between them. He pulled his fangs out and began to lick and kiss at the mark. Nikki's mouth felt overly full, his fangs were down and he felt an urge to bite. Hadrian whispered, “You're mine, My Star, make me yours.”

Nikki turned and buried his fangs into the left side of Hadrian's neck. Shift, twist, click. They were one. The ace maneuvered them so that they were lying down on the bed. Their bodies still joined. He was cradling Nikki in his arms. His little Star was crying. “Did I hurt you Love?” He asked, concerned.

Nikki smiled at him through his tears, “No, it was beautiful, so beautiful and everything I wanted.” He kissed Hadrian and then grinned, "My ace!"

Chapter 55: Misunderstandings

Nikki had sent Hermione a message asking her to meet him a little earlier than when they were getting started. He bounced into the room and turned his back to her, lifting his hair up.

“Ah!” Screamed Hermione. “You bonded! Oh Nikki, I'm so happy for you!”

She threw her arms around him and they hugged. “Who,” she demanded. “Which one?”

“Hadrian” he said happily. “Oh Hermione! It was so perfect! He's everything I want! And,” he winked. “He knows what he's doing in the bedroom, too!”

“Nikki!” Hermione said scandalized. Then she blushed, and said, “So it was good?”

“So good!” Nikki grinned. “I'm going to be happy all day!”

 

Mariana and Maury were chatting at the Cunningham's kitchen table. “We should have a double bonding party!” He enthused.

“Oh, I doubt Imogene and I want all that fuss. Besides, you're bonding to three!”

Maury smiled, “I only wanted two, but they were kind of a package deal, so what could I do. Plus, Ryuusen is thrilled with him. He's taking the role of advisor and he's already made some suggestions for changing how we handle our credits.”

“And you, are you thrilled with him too?”

Maurice blushed, “He's really handsome and built.”

Maury gestured to his stomach ruefully, “I don't know what they see in me, I'm huge!”

Mariana laughed. “You'll get your figure back. As soon as you start training after the birth, everything just snaps back into place.”

“I hope so,” said Maury. “Damn it! I have to pee, again.”

 

Bill was removing the spell from the documents. He'd done so many, it felt like he could do it in his sleep. He was watching Nikki Cunningham, the submissive was beautiful, but from his observations, he was also fun. He'd been laughing and joking the day away, while still getting a good deal of work done.

“Hermione, can you come here for a second,” he called.

She rushed over, “Problem, Bill?”

“No, I wanted to let you know that we’ll have the curse lifted on the last of the documents today. Nikki seems really happy today, doesn't he?”

“He bonded to his ace last night, he's been floating on a cloud all day,” Hermione giggled.

Bill’s face fell. “Oh, that's wonderful, who's his alpha?”

“He doesn't have a bond to an alpha, he bonded to an ace first. It's kind of out of order, but that's Nikki for you,” Hermione laughed.

Bill perked right up. “Huh, well I’ll be sure to congratulate him.”

Hermione moved back to her part of the table with a small smile on her face. ‘You aren't subtle, Bill Weasley.’

 

Nikki was compiling the list of names of those who'd been victimized. He got Percy’s attention. “I'm thinking we need to break this down into decades or even years. Just for the sake of reporting it all.”

“There are so many,” Percy said sadly. “I don't understand how this could have gone on so long.”

“A lot of it is because they had a royal backing them,” Nikki said.

The files were getting full. He and Percy had made a folder for every victim with any information they had on them and dates of financial transactions. Of course they were still going through the documents so they were still finding new victims. He was deeply involved in his reading. He felt a hand on his shoulder, and startled.

“Sorry,” said Bill. “I didn't mean to scare you. You’ve been sitting motionless for a while. I thought maybe you could use a break.”

Nikki stretched a bit as he stood up. “That's a fabulous idea.”

Bill held out a frosted glass with frozen fruit juice in it. “I took a guess at what you'd like, this is peach, apple and lime.”

“Thank you! It sounds delicious,” Nikki said. “Shall we walk around outside and get some air?”

Bill smiled and offered his arm.

 

Raspen, Perry, Dawn and Ebony were having lunch in Raspen’s quarters. “The next meeting is tomorrow. I say we take the files back from the kiddies,” said Ebony.

“I'm waiting for Riven to be back on the realm, that won't be for another week,” said Raspen. “So we really wouldn't be able to do anything until he has a chance to look them over.”

“I think they'll probably give the project back at tomorrow’s meeting, they've had a good three days to stare at papers they can't read,” said Dawne.

“What if they do make progress? Are we going to let them keep and process that evidence?” Perry asked

“It's a non-issue,” said Ebony. “They aren't going to crack that code.”

 

Bhindi was irritated. Bahn had signed them both up to be mentors. No one had been assigned to Bahn, at least not yet. But she had gotten stuck with the ditzy submissive from the Skitmoor circle, Selvina.

She was in the middle of braiding her hair when the girl came to bother her again. “Oretta, I'm leaving now. I'll finish the reading you gave me another time.”

“So soon?” She asked sadly. She was beginning to think the girl didn't know how to read. Every time she had her read something, the girl said she had to leave. She walked the little red head toward the door.

Theo, Ilsa and Greta were getting ready to leave also. “Where are you going?” Bhindi asked.

“Lunch at The Sand Pit, we're going to swing by and grab Aracle and Ariki and take them along as well. Do you want to go?” Ilsa asked Bhindi.

“I'd love to,” said Selvina. “I've heard good things about it, but I've never been.”

Bhindi curled her lip in disgust, she'd definitely have to cover not inviting herself along to things in the next lesson. If she could get the girl to read it. She realized that they were waiting on her answer. “No, I don't think I want to go today.”

“I guess it'll just be the four of us then,” said Selvina, reiterating that she was going.

“At least until we pick up Aracle and Ariki,” said Greta.

“Oh right!”, said Selvina.

Ilsa moved in to portal them. Selvina attached herself to Theo, holding onto his arm.

They reappeared near a large warehouse in the Shadow district. The first thing they saw was Nikki standing outside and talking to Bill Weasley. Nikki's eyes went straight to the submissive holding onto Theo’s arm.

Ilsa bowed and said, “Good afternoon, My Prince, we're looking for Aracle and Ariki Deveraine.”

“Please call me Nikki, Lady Gorgens, and I'll be happy to run and get them for you,” said Nikki.

Theo made an aborted move to step forward and say something, but what was he going to say…

Bill Weasley said, “I think I remember most of you from the Earth mission. I don't believe I've met your submissive though, Theo.” Selvina bowed and introduced herself before Theo could answer.

“Aracle said you were working on the project with him, Bill.” Greta said.

“I understand that there is a whole team,” said Ilsa.

“Don't tell them anything,” Aracle called out, as he, Ariki and Nikki walked over. “They're just fishing to see if they can get any hunts out of you.”

“I am not!” Ilsa grumped.

“Well I am,” laughed Greta.

Nikki smiled and said, “The hunts have already been assigned to Crimson Tide and my family circle, whenever we have enough information to authorize hunts. However, we may need to have more gheyos assigned with the way things are looking.”

“I'm sorry to hear that,” said Ilsa, “but, Greta and I will certainly help with any hunts you need us for.”

“Thank you, My Lady,” said Nikki.

“Call me Ilsa,” she said.

“Would you both like to join us for lunch?” Aracle asked.

“No thank you,” said Nikki. “But, perhaps you could introduce your friend, Theo. I don't believe we've met.”

Before Theo could say a word, Selvina giggled and said, “I'm Selvina Skitmoor. I hadn't planned to be here today but, of course, I always want to spend time with my Theo.”

“I see,” said Nikki, “have a good lunch, I really must be getting back inside.”

He turned on his heel and headed in. After he got back to his work table, he realized he didn't introduce himself. It was a terrible breach of protocol. But he found he really didn't care.

 

The group arrived at the restaurant and moved forward to be seated. Theo held Selvina back, and told Ilsa they'd join them in a moment. “What were you doing back there, Selvina? You implied that we are familiar and we're not!”

Selvina shrugged, “So I stretched the truth a bit. I wanted to warn that other submissive off,” she said casually.

Theo stared at her in shock. “He is the submissive that I want to spend time with. I was planning to ask him to court!”

“But, then you met me and your interests changed,” she said.

“What?! No! Why would you think that?” Theo demanded.

“Theo, do you remember the other morning when your whole family came shopping and I was with Oretta? I asked you to escort me to the bakery and you did.”

“Yes”, Theo said slowly. “Because you said you were scared to walk by yourself.”

“Theo, we were surrounded by gheyos. If you weren't interested, you would have asked one of them to escort me. You didn't, you escorted me yourself. I knew then that we'd make a good match.” She said placidly. “Now, we should really join the group for lunch.”

“No”, Theo said firmly. “I'm not interested in you, Selvina. I'm interested in males only. I'm sorry if you got the wrong idea.”

Selvina’s lip trembled and tears filled her eyes. “You led me on,” she accused. “I'll blacken your name for this, see if I don't!” She whirled around and left the restaurant.

Theo stood in shock. He couldn't believe what had just happened. He made his way to the table and sat down. “Where’s Selvina?” Greta asked.

“Yes, aren't you two courting?” Ariki asked.

“What! No! She got the wrong idea,” Theo said and told them what happened.

“When she asked you to escort her to the bakery why didn't you have a gheyo take her?” Aracle asked.

“I didn't think about it, I mean I don't like females at all in that way, so I just figured they would leave me alone.” Theo said.

Ilsa shook her head and groaned. “We're going to need to do some damage control. I also noticed Nikki didn't take your involvement with Selvina well at all.”

“Oretta! There was no involvement. It was a misunderstanding.”

“Good luck convincing Nikki Cunningham of that,” said Greta.

“Wait,” said Ariki. “Are you interested in Nikki Cunningham?”

“They were doing the walking and talking thing on the Earth mission,” Ilsa told her son.

“I can't believe you would jeopardize a possible relationship with Nikki for Selvina!” Ariki said.

“I didn't! Or at least I didn't mean to, it was a misunderstanding on her part,” Theo insisted.

“Let's just eat”, said Aracle. “We can try for damage control later.”

 

Bill walked back into the building and saw Nikki staring into space. “Hey, how about we go grab some lunch? I know you've got to be hungry and we're not going to solve all of this in one day.”

“Okay,” said Nikki, “where did you have in mind?”

“Well, since this is the Shadow district, I was hoping you might know a good place,” said Bill.

“I think I can pick a good spot, there's a new restaurant called The Sand Pit that is supposed to be really good. Then again my favorite spot is a little stand a few blocks down that sells grilled cheese sandwiches. They're almost as good as my Mera's.”

“Grilled cheese it is.” Bill smiled.

 

Bhindi was going to kill Bahn for signing her up for this torture. Her mentee had shown back up at the house. The girl was shrieking at her about Theo leading her on. Once she got the whole story she was even more annoyed. What had Theo been thinking?

“Selvina, Theo agreed to your request to escort you.” Bhindi explained, “It could have been an expression of interest, but in this case it wasn't. Even if he had been interested that one time, he let you know in no uncertain terms, he is not interested in you now. He never asked you to court, so you can't really say he led you on, because he escorted you once.”

“Twice”, Selvina shrilled angrily.

“Today hardly counts when you invited yourself along and grabbed onto him,” Bhindi said coolly.

Selvina stomped out and Bhindi was happy to see her go.

 

Imogene was glad the lunch rush was over, they'd been run ragged. But, at least the restaurant was doing well. She walked back into the kitchen area. Everyone was busy, either cleaning up from the lunch rush or working on prep for the dinner rush.

She continued walking around, she had two new employees that she didn't see at all. She finally found Ron and Ginny Weasley out in back of the restaurant. They were sitting on a stack of pallets. The girl was reading a magazine and the boy looked like he was half asleep.

“What are you doing?” She demanded.

“Taking a break,” said Ginny, never taking her eyes off the magazine. Ronald managed to rouse himself a little and sat up a bit straighter.

“You aren't showing as being on break, you're showing as working. If you take a break, you need to change your status. I know you know this. How long have you been out here?”

“Dunno,” said Ron, “maybe a couple of hours.”

Imogene saw red, they'd been outside hiding during the lunch rush! “You're both fired!” She said angrily and strode back into the restaurant.

“Finally!” Said Ginny.

 

The Kadel’s house was dark and gloomy as usual. Jascha Cunningham sat in Maia's living room. “You asked to see me, Lady Kadel?”

Maia drew on her pipe and fidgeted. She didn't like asking for help. She was used to being in control of everything. But, her sight had shown her what would happen to her precious child. Unless, someone intervened. Jascha was her best chance.

“I did, King Jascha, I would make a request of you. It is on behalf of my child, Bran/Brynn.”

“Whatever you need, I will do, if it is in my power. Your Granddaughter, Scout, is ours, also, you are Nikki's Oretta, and he holds you very dear. We are family, Lady Kadel.”

“Then drop the Lady address and I'll drop the King, let us speak plainly.” She said, “My darling child is coming up on an inheritance. As you know, all Kadels honor a pact made with Lady Fate. We give something up or take on something burdensome.”

“My entire circle gave up being corporeal for the majority of the time. I was not allowed to choose that, my burden was to be corporeal and not be with them. Scout, as you know, gave up her voice. I have seen that my child is confused and worried. Bran had thought to give up the side of himself that is Brynn. If that happens he will regret it for the rest of his short life. Short, because he will end himself.”

“How can I help my Lady,” Jascha asked.

“It is rumored that you are one of Death's favored. That you have stood in Her presence.” Maia said.

“It isn't rumor, it is the truth. Would you ask that I petition on the child's behalf to make a pact with Lady Death? She would then have to take the child from Lady Fate. It isn't something She will want to do, and if She does, the pact She makes may reflect Her displeasure.”

“It is the only way, I see, that has a good outcome,” Maia said sadly.

“Then I will ask Her and pray she accepts,” said Jascha.

“Thank you Jascha, I am in your debt,” Maia murmured.

“There is no debt, we are family,” said Jascha

Chapter 56: Do you need a napkin for that egg on your face?

Notes:

WARNING: Attempted rape, discussions of past rape - the chapter is set up to warn for it.

 

Also, is anyone having trouble getting chapter notifications? I was made aware that one person is. I'm looking into it, but I'm wondering if anyone else is having a problem?

Love and Light

😍😍😍😍

Nikki was heading out the door at the end of the day. Standing outside the warehouse was Devrim. Nikki chirped happily and ran to him. “What are you doing here? I didn't expect to see you! Don't take that the wrong way, I'm always glad to see you.”

“Your happy little chirps were evidence enough of that,” Devrim grinned. “I've been talking with Hadrian. He said the two of you bonded last night. I wanted to see you and let you know that Hadrian has no problem with me being your gheyo prince. If that is, you still want me?”

Nikki smiled, “of course I still want you! Devrim Ekine, are you asking me to bond?”

!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
!!!!!!! Attempted Rape and mentions of past rape!!!!!!!

Before Devrim could answer there was a shout from up the street. A terrified voice cried out, “No! Please stop! I don't want to!”

Nikki and Devrim both took off running toward the cry, Nikki using his shadows to make up ground. They rounded a corner into an alley. Three large gheyos had Savitudo pushed against the bricks.

The little elf was bare from the waist up, his shirt ripped and lying on the ground. One of the men was trying to remove his pants and Savitudo was trying frantically to keep him from doing so. The man growled threateningly, “Behave for me or I'll hurt you!”

“Get away from him!” Nikki cried out angrily. The man closest to Savitudo cried out and fell to the ground, his clothes and armor smoking from Devrim's lightning strike. Nikki used his shadows to pull the other two away. He dragged them face down on the ground and his shadows held them there.

Nikki moved over to the sobbing elf. He removed his own shirt and held it out. “Here, put this on,” He said softly.

Savitudo slowly drew the shirt on. “Thank you for helping me," he said quietly. Then shrilled hysterically, "This isn't supposed to happen anymore! It isn't! I'm free now! They told me I was free!"

“May I hug you?” Nikki asked.

The elf snorted, “Do you know you are the first person that has ever asked for MY permission before touching me?” After a moment he nodded. “I think I would like a hug.”

Nikki gently embraced him and held him close while he cried. Devrim was coming back with two patrol gheyos. Nikki had been so focused on Savitudo he hadn't even noticed that Devrim had left.

Devrim was telling the patrol gheyos what happened. One them moved forward to talk to Savitudo, Nikki moved into their way. “I am Dominic Cunningham, Crown Prince of the Shadow element. The man who fetched you is Devrim Ekine, Crown Prince of the Storm element. If you will arrest these gheyos, we will handle the victim’s statement.”

The patrol gheyos took the three gheyos away. Nikki turned to Savitudo. “Do you feel safe in the warehouse where we work?” At his nod, Nikki began steering him back that direction. Once they arrived, Nikki got Savitudo to sit down and be comfortable. Devrim found the small break room Hermione had set up and made some hot cocoa for the three of them.

“Savitudo, what happened?” Nikki asked gently.

“I was leaving work, walking home like I always do. I don't live far from here. I heard someone walking behind me,” he shuddered. “They were making comments about me. I looked back at them, I shouldn't have done that.”

“As soon as they saw my face they got even louder and they started running toward me. I cut down the alley to try to lose them. But, they just followed me and grabbed me. I was almost home, just a little further and I would have been safe. Imogene put wards around my apartment, when she found out I didn't have any. If I could have just made it home,” he said sadly.

“They pushed me up against the wall in that alley. They ripped my shirt off. The things they were saying! They were talking about how beautiful I was and how much they were going to enjoy me.” The elf shuddered. “They were saying other, cruder things. I just kept begging them to stop. Then you two came and helped me.”

“You're safe now, and the patrol gheyos took them into custody. Devrim and I will both testify about what happened. We'll make sure they're punished,” Nikki promised.

“I hate this!” Savitudo cried out. “It keeps happening, even though I'm free. I'm supposed to own my body now, but I still don't.”

“What do you mean?” Devrim asked. “Were you enslaved at some point?”

The elf bowed his head in shame, “All my life. When Imogene asked me to help with your project, I agreed. I want to help people like me that are still slaves, still stuck like I used to be.”

“I've been wanting to say something. I wanted to tell you that you're focusing a lot on the families the slaves came from. Some of us don't have families. That is why you aren't finding connections, there are no birth records to find.”

“I was created in a dish, my creator mixed cloned DNA from different slaves. Then took DNA from the clones and mixed it again. Repeating this process until he created the slave he wanted. Many of us came into existence this way.”

“My function was to fulfill any sexual needs whoever purchased me had. My creator named me Savitudo Bliss, so I will never forget my purpose. Savitudo means easy or convenient, Bliss means pleasure. I was made without any powers or special gifts, and no defensive capabilities.”

Nikki considered what he'd been told. “How did you do the spell on the documents? You obviously have some magic.”

“I think my creator made a mistake in my creation, my kind weren't supposed to have anything like that. Somehow I do, though.” The elf said thoughtfully.

“Why didn't you change your name?” Devrim asked.

“What? How could I? They would never allow it!” Savitudo said.

“You really are free now, if you want a different name than change it,” Nikki urged.

“I've always called myself Fenix in my mind,” the elf said shyly. “I was never taught to speak, but I eventually taught myself. One of the households I served in had a pretty female slave that kept saying to herself over and over, I am a Phoenix and I will rise from these ashes. The master killed her in front of us to prove that she wasn't a Phoenix, just a slave. He never broke her spirit, though.”

 

!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
!!!!!!!End of attempted rape or rape mentions!!!!!

“At that time I wasn't able to pronounce Phoenix. But, I could pronounce Fenix, just saying it in my mind gave me hope.”

“I think it's a great name,” said Nikki, “Now what about a last name?”

“Oh, I don't know, I haven't thought that far,” the newly named Fenix said.

“What about Nyara, it means rising in the old Yoruba language.” Devrim said, “you could look at it as you will rise above any difficulties in the future.”

“I like that! Fenix Nyara, Phoenix Rising! Yes! That is what I will be called from now on,” he said firmly.

 

“What do you mean you got fired? Both of you? Why?” Arthur Weasley demanded.

“Dunno,” said Ron. “She just got mad and told us we were fired.”

“She hated us, Daddy,” Ginny chimed in. “I don't know why, but, she just fired us.”

“Go to your rooms, both of you,” Arthur ordered. “I will talk to the restaurant owner and find out what happened. With any luck, I can get your jobs back.”

“What!” Ginny cried out.

“But, Dera, we don't want those jobs back,” said Ron.

“Rooms, now!” Arthur told them.

 

Nikki and Devrim were at the Kalzik estate. Nikki had messaged Quinn and he had agreed to see the little elf after hours. Surajini was with him.

After a while Quinn and his Mother stepped out. “We've given him something to calm his nerves and make him sleep. I've never seen anything like it. I ran a parentage test and then an ancestry test. Nothing comes up for either,” Quinn signed to them, with Nikki translating for Devrim.

“He did tell us he was created from cloned DNA,” said Nikki.

“Yes,” signed Quinn, “But, even cloned DNA has to come from somewhere, it has to be cloned from a person and that should show up, but it doesn't.”

“Is he going to be alright?” Devrim asked.

“Physically, yes, he's fine, he has 3 seals on him, one for dark magic which is cracked, one for language facility and one for nature magic.” said Surajini. “It's the emotional aspect I'm concerned about. I'm going to recommend he see a mind healer.”

Nikki moved into Quinn's arms and hugged him. “Thank you so much for helping him, Quinn!”

He then moved over and hugged Surajini, “Thank you too, Surajini!”

She kissed the top of his head, “anytime Little One.”

Nikki and Devrim walked down the Lane to the edge of the Kalzik estate. “Dev, would you mind if I just went home tonight?” Nikki asked.

Devrim stopped him and pulled him into a gentle kiss. “Whatever you want, my Love.” They left and went separate directions.

Nikki shadowed into the Cunningham home. “Who are you?” Scout signed playfully. “Is this my Son, who never comes home any more?”

“Mera,” Nikki blushed. Canis ran and threw his arms around him. The triplets came down the stairs and hugged him as well. “You would think I've been gone a really long time.”

“We missed you” said Phe.

“I healed Imogene’s scar”, said Rad.

“You smell off,” said Rosie.

“I missed you guys too! I don't smell any different than usual. Rad, you healed Imogene's scar? That's fabulous!” Nikki said.

Mariana wandered in and said, “I accepted four favors on your behalf, while you were out. I put them in your room. They've all been thoroughly checked and are safe.”

“Four!” Nikki exclaimed. “I don't even know four people who would be interested!”

“He's so cute,” signed Scout, “just wait until the hunt in a few weeks. You'll be drowning in favors.”

Nikki smiled, “We don't know that, Mera.”

“Of course we do,” Mariana chimed in, “who wouldn't want my gorgeous boy.” Then she pinched his cheeks.

“Mera!” Nikki whined. “Actually I need to talk to everyone, preferably before tomorrow,” Nikki said.

Everyone gathered in the Cunningham living room. Jascha and Felix were absent but Mariana said she would fill them in later.

Nikki told all of them what happened with the newly named, Fenix Nyara.

“So the gheyos are in custody? I'll check and see what’s going on there,” said Ellery.

“What I'm thinking about is whether these people that we've been freeing are getting the help they need. We've been depending on the families, but what if there is no way to trace a family? We need to track these collectors down and find out who is experimenting with cloning and genetics to such a degree. They seem, I mean, I don't understand all of it, but I think they're changing DNA?” Nikki said.

“I understand very little about the actual science involved but I agree they need to be stopped. That is why you and Hermione’s project is so important,” said Mariana.

“I agree, of course,” said Nikki. “But, I'm starting to see that this has a much wider scope than I ever imagined. I'm really looking forward to the meeting tomorrow.”

I also wanted everyone here so I could make a small announcement,” Nikki blushed. “Hadrian and I bonded.”

There were shouts of happiness and his family hugged him close.

 

Mollandra and Arthur were sitting in their living room talking with Ginny and Ron. Arthur had been furious when he learned what kind of workers the two of them were.

“So the question is, what kind of job do you want to do? You are considered adults and you are not going to continue to live off your mother and I.” Arthur said firmly.

“I want a few more months here,” said Ginny. “I'll work on building my circle. I'm sure the hunt will help with that.”

Mollandria sighed, “Ginny you can't build your circle. If you did get a favor you'd have to refuse it.”

“What! Why?” Ginny cried out.

“Because you've rejected every mentor you've been assigned.” Mollandria told her tiredly. “And your Grandmera has specifically said that you cannot socialize until you have enough etiquette training to do so.”

“That's not fair,” Ginny exclaimed. “The twins and Percy don't have mentors! Neither does Ron!”

Mollandria glared at her daughter, “I'm beginning to agree with your Grandmera. You speak before you think things through. Percy is being mentored by Jasper Hartwood. George is being mentored by Jun Evanson and Fred is being mentored by my own brother Gideon. And Ron has an offer for mentorship with Regulas Evanson.”

“Why didn't I know about this?” Ginny sulked.

“Probably because you only think about yourself,” Ron said helpfully.

Ginny glared, “Well, do I have any offers to mentor me?”

“None,” said Arthur. “That is another reason why you need a job. The mentor council will send Three suggestions for a mentor and no more. If you don't take their suggestions, you have to hire someone to mentor you.”

“Why didn't anyone tell me about this?” Ginny raged.

“Your Grandmera told you that a mentor was not optional.” said Mollandria.

“Fine!” Ginny sulked. “I'll take that first woman they sent."

“Ginny, those people were assigned to other mentees once you rejected them,” said Arthur.

“How do you know so much about everything, you don't have a mentor!” Ginny said scathingly.

“Because I listen more than I talk,” Arthur explained. "And you need to watch how you speak to your Mera and I. The days of disrespect are over."

“I want to have my own stand to sell stuff like the twins,” Ron contributed.

“What would you sell?” Arthur asked.

“Dunno, I'd have to think about it,” Ron said.

“Well how much money do you have saved toward doing that?” Mollandria asked.

Ron huffed, “None, I just now thought it up while I was sitting here.”

“You’ll both need jobs to make money to get you anywhere,” sighed Arthur.

 

Nikki was alone in his room sitting at his desk. The four favors sat in front of him. He looked through them eagerly, Alec and Percy had sent him one together. He reached out and opened it. Suddenly everything looked and felt blue as if he were sitting in a blue cube. A message materialized in front of him.

‘We would like to get to know you better. Will you swim beneath the waves with us this Saturday?

Alec and Percy’

Nikki smiled, He was definitely saying yes to that. Alec had mentioned taking him below the waves when they were on Earth. The handsome Merrow was keeping his promise. And Percy! He was so much fun! That would be a great day!

The second favor was from Cyrus. The paper was multicolored and the word ‘games’ was floating around on the paper. Then a big X knocked the word right off the paper. Then there was a message,

‘Hi Beautiful!

How about dinner and dancing this weekend?

Hoping to see you,

Cyrus’

Nikki grinned that the hound had remembered what he said about not playing games. He was inclined to go, but decided he would talk to Hadrian about it first.

The third one was from Malachi. It was faux black leather. Red letters materialized.

‘Hi Green Eyes,

I'm not asking for a date or even some of your time. But, I am letting you know I'm still around and still interested.

Hoping you need a second suite,

Malachi’

Nikki blushed, he'd better show that one to Hadrian as well. He picked up the fourth favor. It was from Theodore Nott. Nikki burned it without opening it.

 

Killigan was going through their clothes. The latest landwalker fashion lay on the bed. “Which color are you thinking of Dearest?” Killigan asked Hermione.

Hermione was tempted to say she didn't care. But she knew it was important to her aunt. “I'm thinking of the dark pink,” she ventured.

“Oh! Perfect choice, Darling! I shall wear the green. It's going to be wonderful,” they enthused.

Just then Hermione got a message from Nikki asking to meet. Killigan heard the message. “You spend so much time with that Shadow Prince, but, you can't be courting, you're both submissive.”

“We're working on that project together, Aunt Killi, I'm sure that's why he wants to meet,” Hermione explained.

Killigan pouted, “I never get to see you, though. I'm starting to think going to the surface was a bad idea.”

“You know it wasn't, we can go anytime we wish now, because of your cleverness. And we're going to spend all day together at the meeting tomorrow,” Hermione assured them.

“And I still can't brag to the royals that you're a silvertongue?” They demanded.

“No”, Hermione laughed. “Trust me, it's going to be so much more fun this way.”

 

Nikki got up early and went running with Quinn. 'There wouldn't be any work on the documents today and their teams were aware of that. Hermione had wanted to put Lucius and Aracle in charge and have the work continue. But Nikki had talked her out of it. After the meeting with the royals, they might have a new direction to go. He then told her about the altered DNA.' Quinn got his attention by moving a few paces in front of him. He grinned and then sprinted away. “Oh no you don't,” Nikki laughed and charged after him.

They took a break in what Nikki was calling ‘their park’. Nikki reached into his void stone and pulled out two chilled waters, handing one to Quinn. The healer made the sign for thank you.

Nikki looked at him for a moment and then signed “I love you.”

Quinn stared at him in shock. Nikki blushed, “You don't have to say it back, I just wanted you to know.”

Quinn pulled him into his lap. He signed, “I love you too! Of course I do, I never thought I'd be lucky enough to have anyone like you in my life.”

Nikki ran both his hands into the healer’s blonde curls and pulled him close. He kissed him softly and said, "I can't imagine my life without you in it.”

Quinn pulled him closer and deepened the kiss. Nikki felt like he was floating. Yes, he decided, this is how it should always be.

When they finally broke apart they were both flushed and smiling.

They walked back to the Kalzik estate for breakfast. “My family circle wants to have you and your family circle over sometime soon. They feel like their failing their hosting duties, since I eat over here so often,” Nikki relayed.

“It's just breakfast,” Quinn signed.

“Yeah, tell that to my Mera, though,” Nikki laughed.

 

The royals were meeting in the air sector today. Princess Dawne had set up the room for everyone and had even had sandwiches and drinks brought in.
Raspen was the first to arrive. “Wow! You really are trying to make me look bad, aren't you?”

Dawne smirked “Absolutely not, but it is the first meeting in the air sector. I thought I'd go the extra mile.”

Ebony popped in next, “Sandwiches! Oh yum! Great idea.” Just then Perry came rushing in with a huge bag of different snacks. “Oh, hot pepper pickles!, hand me some of those, please!” Ebony begged.

“I figure if there isn't much to do at this meeting, at least we can eat,” said Dawne.

Queen Bianca came in with Devrim, they both greeted everyone and then helped themselves to sandwiches and snacks.

Jascha then came in with Mariana on his arm and Nikki following behind him. Then Alcandor with Killigan on his arm, then Hermione and Alec walking side by side.

Jascha had Queen Bianca on one side and Queen Mariana on the other, when they sat down. Nikki was next to Mariana, then Hermione, then Killigan, then Alcandor then Alec.

Nikki grinned at Hermione, they had arranged it so that they would be beside each other and present a united front.

“Well, let's get this meeting started," said Dawne. “Which element should host the next one?”

“Fire will host,” said Ebony.

“I'm not going to any meeting held in the Fire Courts. Water will host, and you can come under the waves,” said Alcandor.

“You'd probably drown us all!” Ebony volleyed back.

“Just as you'd try to burn us all!” Alcandor retorted.

“Storm will be the host.” Queen Bianca said quietly.

“Are we late?” A dreamy voice asked from the entrance.

“We are a tad bit late, Luna,” said Lord Aiden. “But then again, no one informed us of where the meeting was being held.”

Dawn colored and Perry immediately sprang up to ask for two more chairs to be brought in.

“Lord Aiden, Lady Lovegood, it's good to see you here again,” said Raspen.

“Will you be attending every meeting, Lord Aiden?” Ebony asked, “the Fire Court is hosting the next one and I want to have enough chairs available.”

“You'll have enough chairs, Princess Ebony, because they’ll be empty.” Queen Bianca said irritably, “The storm court will be hosting the next meeting.”

Princess Ebony bowed her head and acquiesced saying, “If Storm wants to host then, of course.”

Alcandor smirked at her. It was obvious she hadn't heard Queen Bianca speak up and thought she was still fighting with him.

Lord Aiden and Luna sat. “To answer your question Princess Ebony, I will come to these meetings as long as I feel I need to. I'm very interested in the Torvak Collector, Albus Dumbledore. I trust you were able to question him to your satisfaction, King Alcandor?”

“No, I was not,” Alcandor said, drawing each word out. “I sent Crimson Tide over to collect the prisoner. They were told that the Fire gheyos hadn't received orders to release him to them. The next time I sent them, I was told the prisoner had been misplaced and that they would contact me when he'd been located.”

Nikki, Hermione, Jascha and Mariana all jumped to their feet. “You lost him?!” Jascha demanded. “The man that dared to steal my queen and you misplaced him?!”

“Relax, please,” said Ebony calmly. “It was merely an error in paperwork. It turns out the prisoner was right where he was supposed to be all along.”

“I want that foul piece of garbage moved to King Alcandor's court today,” Jascha said angrily.

“I don't appreciate games of one-upmanship being played with the Prisoner who kidnapped me and also held a great number of our people hostage”, Mariana said coldly.

“It was an error, but it is resolved now,” Princess Ebony said.

The Shadow royals slowly sat down, but Hermione did not. She turned and bowed to Alcandor, “With your permission, My King, I will go and collect the prisoner today. If there is another paperwork error, I will personally check the cells for him.”

“Permission granted, Princess Hermione,” said Alcandor.

“My Dear, you do realize that to retrieve the prisoner you'll be going into the heart of Fire territory?” Ebony questioned.

“Of course, I do,” said Hermione. “Does anyone have any old business?”

No one spoke up.

“Wonderful," said Hermione. “Prince Dominic and I would like to give a report on our work with the documents from the three circles.”

Raspen, Ebony, Dawn and Perry kept straight faces with effort. They were convinced that they would soon be told that they hadn't been able to break the code.

“We set up our workspace in a warehouse in the Shadow district.” Hermione told them. “We each have a team of five that are working on this. We have the documents broken down into categories. We have our people following the financials, families that may have colluded in the crime, and of course researching the victims and where they may have ended up.”

Nikki took over then, “I discovered something very unsettling just yesterday. I wanted to discuss it with all of you.”

“Wait!” Said Dawne, “What are you talking about, what was she? Categories and research and financials? What do you mean?”

Hermione and Nikki looked at each. “Which part is confusing you?” Nikki asked.

“I think Dawne is having trouble, as am I, with you reporting this as if you had broken the code on those documents,” said Raspen.

“We broke the code first thing, of course, so that we could read the documents,” Hermione said, looking puzzled. “Why is that confusing?”

“Who on your team broke that code?” Ebony demanded.

“Actually Hermione and I did that first thing, the first day. It took us the better part of thirty minutes, though.” Nikki told them.

The four royals looked shocked. “The two of you broke that code, without any help, how?” Perry asked.

“We just worked together to figure it out,” said Hermione.

“We've had the finest minds in the Air, Earth and Fire section trying to break that code,” said Raspen. “Some of them spent days on it, with absolutely no progress.”

Killigan laughed, “Well obviously you needed two submissives from Aquakin'e and Shadow.” They stood and began clapping. Soon the rest of the royals joined in, some more reluctantly than others.

“Thank you,” said Nikki. “As Hermione was saying, we've made good progress on the documents and should be finished with them by the end of this week. But, I was speaking with someone who had been in captivity and I don't think we're giving them enough help.”

“The families are called in once they're recovered. They take care of them,” said Dawne.

“But what about the cases where there is no family?” Hermione said.

“Princess Hermione, Prince Dominic, there are always families, even if the relation is distant.” Dawne said scathingly. “The people of Nevarah are very family oriented. We take care of our own.”

“You're not not hearing us,” said Nikki. He removed a report from his void stone and passed a copy out to everyone at the table.

“What am I looking at?” asked Lady Bianca.

“You are all looking at a healer’s report on a patient who was recovered.” Nikki explained. “He was bred by his captors in such a way that there is no way to trace who his family or families are. They changed the structure of his DNA. He also told me that there are many more just like him. He was freed and turned loose in Nevarah to survive as best he could. His captor also bred him to have no gifts, no magic and no defensive capabilities.”

There was silence in the chamber. Then Queen Mariana said, “What my son and Princess Hermione would like to do is start a place in the center of Nevarah, where these people can be taken to get the help they need.”

“What kind of help? What would they even need?” Perry asked.

“Mind healers, regular healers, self defense training, job skills” said Nikki, “and probably a lot of other things I haven't thought of yet.”

“It seems that this project has gotten to be too much for you and Princess Hermione to handle,” said Dawne. “You may bring the documents back to the Earth Court where they were originally. We will pull a team of experts in to work on them and take care of these issues.”

“What? No!” Said Nikki.

“Absolutely not!” Said Hermione.

“Princess Hermione and Prince Dominic will be keeping this project,” said Alcandor.

“I second,” said Jascha.

“I third,” said Lord Aiden. “Motion carried.”

“Thank you,” said Nikki. "I just wanted to make everyone aware of where we are on the project and what we will probably need. No one sent a member of their element to check in with us, as was discussed last meeting. So I assume you won't be sending anyone in the future?”

“Actually we will,” said Raspen. “We just need to know where to send them."

“I'll make sure you have the information at the end of the meeting,” Hermione said.

Just then an urgent message came in for Mariana. She popped up from her chair and shadowed out pushing the message into Jascha's hand as she did so.

“Is everything okay?” Raspen asked.

“Yes”, said Jascha, “A good friend of ours just went into labor and Mariana is his midwife.”

The whole room was silent as they all took in the fact that Mariana Cunningham was someone’s midwife.

Luna said, “he's going to be really surprised.”

Then Dawne said, “Shall we adjourn then?”

“Seconded,” said Jascha

“I third” said Lord Aiden, “Motion carried.”

 

Out in the hall, Perry approached Lord Aiden and Luna before they could leave. “May I speak to you privately, Lady Luna,” he asked.

Luna looked at Aiden and said, “Go ahead, I can find my way out.”

Lord Aiden gave Perry a measuring look and proceeded down the hall. He was stopped and pulled into conversation with Jascha.

“Lady Luna, I wanted to talk about what you said to me in the last meeting.” Perry paused to give Luna a chance to apologize. She stared at him with guileless blue eyes. “What should I do?” Perry asked. “I want to be who I should have been.”

“You already are exactly who you should have been. You keep pushing yourself to be more. You think you should be bloodthirsty like a gheyo. You want to be assertive and in charge like an alpha.”

“When you were younger you tried to help and care for everyone. But your family scorned you for that and told you it was unbecoming of a Crown Prince. You need to listen to your instincts. And stop judging others by their rank or age. This new center that Hermione and Nikki will start, you should go there and volunteer. I think it would help you a great deal,” Luna told him.

Perry nodded and walked away, she'd given him a great deal to think about.

Chapter 57: Birth, Death and closure

Notes:

Heads up, there are some 'sexy parts' in this chapter. I think they're mild and didn't set up the chapter to warn for them. If anyone wants that, please let me know.

💜❤️💜❤️

Mariana held firmly to Maury's waist and gripped his arm. “Keep walking, Sweetheart, you're doing really well,” she coaxed.

“It hurts,” Maury panted. “I wish it was over.”

“Just keep walking and think of your little one,” Mariana coached.

“My baby,” Maury said happily. “My baby is coming.”
He leaned into Mariana and kissed her cheek. “I love you.”

 

Hermione had changed out of her pink outfit and into a simple wetsuit. She was preparing to head to the surface when Alec joined her. “I thought I'd keep you company.”

“Oh yes, because you just love going into the middle of Fire territory.” Hermione scoffed.

“No, of course I don't,” said Alec. “But, I'm also not going to let the heir to the Aquakin'e throne go by herself.”

Hermione laughed. “So your brilliant solution is to send the other heir with her?”

“It's different,” Alec said.

“Why?” Hermione asked. “Because I'm a submissive?”

“No, because I might not be an heir much longer.” He shrugged.

“Why? What are you talking about?” She demanded.

“I'm pretty certain I'm going to bond into a landwalker circle. Dominic Cunningham is the heir to the Shadow element. I don't think he’d step down to go live beneath the waves.”

Hermione’s breath caught, ‘how great would it be to have Nikki with her in the Merrow City all the time?’ But, no, that was selfish.

“Do you love him?” Hermione asked.

Alec grinned and said, “race you to the top.”

 

Devrim was relaxing on his bed in his room. He was thinking about the meeting and everything that would need to be done. A center for helping the recovered. He decided he wanted to be a part of that. That little elf had been so scared and helpless. They would need gheyos.

A knock on his door had him sitting up. “Come in,” he called.

Audra bounced in, “our little Cubby has a favor!” She sang, waving an envelope around.

Devrim popped up from the bed. “Give me that!” He demanded.

Audra handed it over reluctantly. And then stood there. “Audra,” Devrim said warningly.

“You're no fun,” she pouted. “Fine, I'll go.”

Devrim waited until he was sure she was gone. The envelope didn't have any signature. He ran a quick spell and determined there was nothing harmful on it. He opened the favor and immediately felt warm sunlight on his face.

He heard Nikki's voice:

‘I love the way you make me happy so easily.
I love that you're my rock when I need support.
I loved the thought of calling you mine when
you asked if we could court.
I'm not much of a poet, so I won't try to rhyme,
We got interrupted and things didn't go as planned
So, I'll ask what I think you were going to,
I'm a little bit nervous, but I want you to understand,

I love you Devrim and I want you forever.
Will you bond with me?

Yours,
Nikki’

Devrim caressed the envelope. He felt special. No one had ever made him feel so worthy. He smiled. ‘I'm definitely going to bond with you, my Nikki.’ There was a knock on the bedroom door. He opened his mouth to tell Audra to go away. Then he caught the scent outside the door.

“Come in, Grandmera,” he said.

Bianca opened the door. “Is that favor from the Cunningham heir?”

Devrim smiled, “Yes, come sit with me, please.”

She perched beside him on the bed. “That's a powerful smile you're wearing. It makes me glad to see it.”

“I'm going to bond with him, Grandmera,” Devrim told her.

“The other royals won't like it, but I don't care,” She said firmly. “I will support you. Although, don't think I'm not brassed off that I haven't met him yet!” She said firmly.

“Grandmera, you have met him and you see him at every Royal Meeting,” Devrim tried to placate.

“I've met Dominic Cunningham, Crown Prince of the Shadow element. I want to meet your submissive, Nikki, that puts that smile on your face.” She demanded.

“All right,” said Devrim. “We'll have him over for tea or something.”

Bianca snorted, “We'll definitely have him over, but, you won't be planning it! Tea or something indeed!”

 

Maury was leaned over in the birthing chair. Mariana was cleaning up his new son. “Mariana, when will I feel normal again? I feel really strange, like I'm still pregnant,” He said.

“That's normal,” Mariana said, as she handed the fussing newborn over to a grinning Ryuusen. “Bear down and give me a big push, that should take care of the afterbirth,” she encouraged.

Maury tried for a moment, then complained, “it didn't work.”

“Sit up a bit,” Mariana instructed. She began feeling around on his stomach. “Well, you're less distended, and, oh shit!”

“What?” Maury cried out. “What is it?”

“Nothing”, she lied. “Just something I needed to tell Jascha, but I forgot about it.”

“Keep your mind on me! Don't scare me like that,” Maury whined. “I’m going to push again.”

“No! Do not push, I need you to sit still and relax.” Mariana said firmly.

“Are your shadows inside me? Are they doing something?” Maury asked frantically.

“Yes Sweetheart, Just calm down, I'm trying to make things a little easier on you.”

Maury felt a shift in his abdomen and screamed in fear, “what's wrong, what's wrong?” He cried out.

“Nothing is wrong, now push!” Mariana ordered. She leaned forward and caught Maury’s baby girl.

“Mariana, you are such a liar,” he panted, exhausted. “Am I hallucinating or did I just have a second baby?” He asked.

“You did, you had a surprise twin in there,” she said as she cleaned up the baby.

“What is that heavy white stuff over her head?” Maury asked worriedly.

“Nothing to worry about. It's called a caul, and it means this little girl is going to be a seer. All right, now, one more big push for the afterbirth.”

“No,” Maury said petulantly, “that's what you said before and then a baby came out. I'm not pushing anymore, anybody else can just stay up there.”

“Maury, you are my best friend. You know I love you. But, if you don't push right now, I'm going to beat your ass!” Mariana threatened.

Maury pushed.

 

The Fire Court didn't seem any different than the other elemental sections of Nevarah. They were getting deeper into the area. Hermione did notice it was getting hotter and hotter the further they walked. Alec reached out and touched her hand, she suddenly felt like she was covered in ice cold sea water.

“Thank you!” She said fervently.

Alec merely nodded at her.

Princess Ebony was supposed to meet them at the gates to the prison. She wasn't there. Hermione raised an eyebrow. “Don't be surprised if she doesn't show," Alec said. “This heat will eventually wear my spell down and we'll feel like we're being burned.”

Hermione stepped forward and jangled the bell on the gate. Two large gheyos came running up.

“What do you want?” The first one snarled at her.

“Watch your tone, Landwalker! You are speaking to the Princess of the Aquakin'e,” Alec said harshly.

“I have an appointment to meet Princess Ebony at these gates for a prisoner transfer,” Hermione said.

The second guard stood back and made a show of inspecting her from head to toe. “Never seen a female merrow before,” he leered. “I gotta say, you're not dressed to meet our Princess.”

Hermione took a couple steps back, pulling Alec with her. She concentrated, remembering something Killigan had shown her. Suddenly, huge waves of water rained down on the gates and the gheyos. Hermione decided a jelly legs jinx was in order as well.

The two gheyos were both on the ground and screaming in panic as if they were being doused with acid. Alec was bent over laughing.

“Princess Hermione! I insist you stop attacking my guards immediately,” Ebony said, pushing her way out the doors of the prison. She didn't come any closer to the water, though.

Alec gave a bow. “Princess Ebony, you're late. Your guards were being discourteous to our Princess and even had the nerve to appraise and comment on her appearance. Princess Hermione helpfully cooled them off. It was not an attack.”

Ebony glared and said, “Well, come along then and fetch the prisoner.”

“No, I don't think so, you have two gheyos right here. They will bring the prisoner to us, to make up for this egregious lack of manners.” Hermione ordered.

Ebony looked like she might protest for a moment, then looked at the gheyos and said, “Well, fetch him!”

The gheyos struggled but couldn't get to their feet. Hermione quickly reversed the jelly legs jinx. “Forgive us, my Princess, but we can't get up,” the gheyo who'd been leering at Hermione whined.

Hermione rolled her eyes, “Surely two big strong men like yourselves can stand up. It was just a bit of water after all.”

The gheyos stood up and Alec pushed open the gate. “I will accompany them. I don't trust such weaklings not to lose our prisoner before they bring him out the door to us.”

The three disappeared into the prison. Hermione eyed Ebony. “Why did you do this?”

“I don't know what you mean,” Ebony said haughtily.

“You know exactly what I mean. You're playing games with a dangerous prisoner. Did it make you feel powerful in the meeting to see so many of us upset? When you just sat there calmly and said, Whoopsie! Oopsie! It was a paperwork error.”

Ebony scowled, “I don't speak like that!”

“You know there are seven elements and only six have representation. Because you've got your fists clenched so tight around the reins of power, you won't share. It makes me sad for you, what a lonely life.”

Alec reappeared with the two gheyos dragging a chained and haggard looking Albus Dumbledore. “Am I in hell, is that why this horrible place is so hot?” The former headmaster complained.

“Yes” said Alec, then captured the prisoner in his void stone.

“You can't do that! You'll kill him!” One of the Fire gheyos said.

Alec rolled his eyes, “unlike you hotheads, I know what I'm doing.”

Alec and Hermione bowed to Ebony.

“Princess Ebony, protocol dictates that I thank you and say something appropriately flowery about how wonderful you've been. I'm sure your imagination is better than mine about such things. So please do use it and imagine I've said it.” “Alec, we're leaving.”

Ebony didn't say a word. Hermione and Alec walked away from the gate and started making their way out of the fire element. Alec reached out and cast the water spell over them again. Hermione sighed, “Thank you, I was starting to feel lightheaded.”

“How anyone can ever be comfortable in this inferno is beyond me,” said Alec.

“We can't possibly let her hold a royal meeting,” Hermione said.

Alec shuddered.

They walked a little further and then Alec said, “Nikki is coming swimming below the waves with Percy and I on Saturday,” he grinned.

“Oh great!” Said Hermione. “We'll have so much fun! There are so many things I want to show him!”

“You won't be there, Killigan is taking you on a tour of the Merrow Islands,” Alec told her.

“Oh! I'll see if they can change the day,” she said.

“Don't bother, they won't,” Alec smirked. “I specifically asked them to keep you away from my date.” Then he jumped into the merrow waters and disappeared.

“Urgh! It's like I suddenly got the brother I never wanted!” Hermione said irritably.

 

Healer Kuroe examined the babies and Maury. “All three are doing fine,” she assured them. “This little girl may have been a surprise, but she's very healthy.” Ryker's Bane cheered heartily.

Maury was relaxing in bed holding the little ones. “Mariana, I'm sorry I was so awful.”

Mariana laughed, “Everyone is when they're pregnant. Forgiven and forgotten.”

“Good,” said Maury, "now tell me the truth.”

“Alright, the little girl was breech, I managed to turn her with my hands. But, a status spell revealed that the umbilical cord was wrapped around her neck. I used my shadows to loosen it and remove it from her neck.”

“So if I would have pushed..”

“Don't think about it, it didn't happen,” Mariana encouraged.

“Can you take the babies and put them in their crib?”

“Do you have names for them yet?” Mariana asked.

Maury nodded, “the boy is Nicholas Garrett Elswood and the girl is Elise Mariana Elswood.”

Mariana looked at him in shock, “you named her after me?”

“Of course,” said Maurice.

 

Dawne, Raspen and Perry were in a small office in the Air element. “I can't believe this has happened!” Dawne said angrily. “And they want to open a center for the recovered!”

Raspen nodded, “I never thought they'd break that code. All we can do now is hope for damage control.”

“Why is this a bad thing?” Perry asked. “I think we should support this center, our people will get the help they need.”

Raspen sighed, “It isn't that simple.”

“It isn't that simple at all!” Dawne said angrily, “Perry, if we open a center for the recovered, the populace will wonder why. It will start everyone talking about what Mera did, again. And they will add to it that we didn't get them the help they needed afterwards!”

“Yes, they will, but isn't it better to be seen correcting the problem than looking the other way?”Perry said.

“But, it won't be seen as us correcting the problem,” said Raspen, “the Shadow and Merrow elements will be. We could have corrected everything quietly, if we could have gotten the documents back.”

“Yes,” Dawne added. “Maybe move those who don't have families off realm to some kind of treatment center. Somewhere they wouldn't be in the public eye making us look bad.”

“But, what kind of treatment center?” Perry wondered.

Dawne gave him a disgusted look, “I don't know! You're missing the point!”

“No! I'm not!” Perry said. “The point is to help our people. How did we lose sight of that? And Raspen, if you don't want it to look like only Shadow and Merrow are helping, why not get involved? Let the people see that Air and Earth are helping.”

“Perry,” Dawne said irritably, “I know you think you're being helpful but, really, just stop about this center. We can't support it. We don't have control of the documents. We've no idea what is going to come out.”

 

Jascha stood in Death's court. He felt the bone cold chill that signaled HER presence. He gave a low bow, and then sank to his knees.

“Jascha, you called me?” She asked, her voice low, scraping and grinding at the very marrow of his bones.

Her Reaper nodded. “Yes, My Lady, I would ask a boon of you.”

“This is becoming a habit!” She said irritably. “Didn't you just ask me to send your child back to you?”

Jascha bowed his head low. “My Lady, that was nearly two decades ago.”

“Time runs differently for me. I can't be expected to keep track! How dare you suggest it!” Death said, harshly.

Jascha shivered violently. Death was in a terrible temper. He looked up and said, “My Lady, is there anything I can do to improve your humors? You seem unhappy, I would change that if I can.”

HER sigh carried the scent of decay and longing. “Ask your boon, Reaper. I will not share anything concerning my state with you.”

“I ask for help on behalf of Bran, sometimes Brynn Kuroe. The pact with Lady Fate is coming up for this child. I would ask that you take the child as your servant to avoid the pact.”

“You want me to take a child from Lady Fate? Congratulations, my Reaper, you've succeeded in amusing me.”

And then SHE left. Jascha climbed to his feet. He'd failed to gain her help. He dreaded telling Maia. Lord Aiden stood silently in the background. Jascha took a step to leave, then felt that bone chilling Presence again.

“My Lady, you've returned.”

“I've reconsidered your request. You will bring me the child two nights from today and then I will decide.”

And then she was gone again. Jascha stayed on his knees waiting to see if SHE would return. But SHE didn't.

 

“Oretta, can I talk to you?” Theo asked.

Ilsa turned away from the stove where she'd been making pudding. She was aware of Theo’s low mood and was hoping the pudding would cheer him up. She moved the pan off the burner and let it sit.

“You can always talk to me. What is it?”

“Nikki.” Theo sighed. “I sent him a favor, but he burned it unopened.”

Ilsa nodded, “I'm not surprised after the situation with Selvina. You do know that if you're interested in someone, you keep all others of that rank at arm's length. Even being seen with someone else can be harmful to a potential courtship.”

“But, Oretta! Girls shouldn't count, at least not for me! I'm never going to see them as potential intended, so it shouldn't matter.”

“Oh, it matters,” said Bhindi walking into the kitchen. “The Skitmoor clan is furious you disrespected their daughter. I've been messaging back and forth all morning trying to smooth things over.”

Theo bowed his head. “I'm really sorry, Bhindi. I didn't mean to cause you problems.”

Bhindi waved it away. “It's fine, or at least it will be. The good part is that the girl has rejected me as her mentor. So I don't have to see her again.”

“Theo, if you really want Nikki, go tell him that. Just speak from your heart and be honest with him,” Ilsa encouraged. “He's still working on that project so, you know where he'll be.”

 

Nikki was enjoying his lunch. He'd told Hermione he might be gone for a few hours and he'd met with Hadrian. Food was the last thing on either one of their minds. They were lying in bed just enjoying the afterglow, when Nikki brought up the favors. “What do you think of Alec and Percy?” Hadrian asked him.

“Alec seems a little awkward, but he's got a sweet side. And he got me the bat I wanted.” Nikki mused.

Hadrian laughed. “Is that the way to win your heart, My Star? Buy you pretty stuffed toys?”

“No!” Nikki grumped. “But it is a nice start!” He giggled.

“What about Percy, are he and Alec together?” His ace wanted to know.

“Yes, they definitely are. Percy is really fun, he makes me laugh. And he's goofy! He's also a gheyo queen,” said Nikki.

That got Hadrian's attention. “Really? I'll want to meet him before you bond with him. Alec isn't gheyo is he?”

“No”, said Nikki, then blushed and asked. “Why do you call me Your Star?”

“Our first date, we were looking at the stars. I was thinking that you were more beautiful than any star in the sky. When we bonded, it just came out, My Star. Do you like it?”

“I really do. I like your lips, too.” He pulled Hadrian down closer and started kissing him.

 

Alec bowed before Alcandor, “My King,” he said. “The Torvak Collector, Albus Dumbledore, is secure in his cell. Princess Hermione and I were successful in bringing him to the merrow waters.”

“Wonderful!” Said Alcandor. “Did everything go okay?”

Alec silently held his hand out for a knowledge transfer.

Alcandor took it and then after a moment, burst out laughing. “Killi, come here! You have to see this!” He yelled happily.

 

“What about Cyrus?” Hadrian asked.

Nikki smiled happily, “ I really like him. He was pretty forward when we met, but there's something about him. We just seemed to hit it off really well.”

“I think you should go to dinner with him, and let me come with you for the dancing. I won't ruin the date. I'll just watch you,” Hadrian lowered his head and kissed and sucked at a nipple. “I like watching you,” he murmured.

 

The market square was bustling and Ron Weasley was enjoying himself as he walked around. His new mentor, Regulus Evanson, was by his side. He was walking and talking while he explained some of the etiquette Ron would need to know for daily life. He'd quickly discovered that if he just sat him down and talked to him, Ron would go to sleep.

This way seemed to get better results. When he'd quizzed him over the information. Ron had answered every question perfectly. They were now walking behind the tents. They passed a booth, with a family of fire Dragels working at making different weapons. There were six forges, all glowing hot.

“Wow!” Said Ron, “they're making swords!”

One of the men working on the closest forge, looked up and smiled at them. “Come and see them if you can stand the heat,” he invited. Ron eagerly moved into the large booth and began looking everything over.

Regulus took a few steps forward and then backed up again. “Forgive me, but your glorious heat is too much for me,” he said.

“Understandable,” the shirtless fire Dragel said. “He's Fire, isn't he?” He asked about Ron.

“No, he's actually a Torvak. But, watching now, I think he must have a fire affinity. He does come from a huge family of Fire Dragels. His Grandmera is Sadara Prewitt.”

“Oh! I see! Sadara, she's a goodern all right, she helped me and the boys get our set up going here.”

“Ron is newly arrived to Nevarah and I'm mentoring him on etiquette and such, so I would ask that you overlook any faux pas he might make.”

The big man grinned at him. “Me and the boys aren't gonna shame him if he don't bow or curtsy at the right moments,” he laughed. “Hey boy, Ron, c’mere." Ron came running over. “I'm gonna pull this sword outta the fire and set it over here on this stand. It'll be red hot, I want you to blow ice all over it, can you do that?” He asked.

“Yes Sir”, Ron said eagerly.

“None of that Sir stuff, call me Olaf.”

He pulled the sword up and set it on the stand. Ron encased the sword in ice. There was a huge crack as the ice split down the middle and fell away from the sword. Olaf reached out and held the sword up. “Bjorn, bring that sword I made a while ago over here.”

The man brought it over and then placed the swords side by side. “Now, Ron,” said Olaf. “You tell me which is the better sword.”

Ron looked at the swords carefully. “This one is better, but I'm not sure why.” He said pointing to the most recently made blade.

Olaf laughed and clapped him on the back. “That one is better because of your ice. The colder the temperature the better the work sets into the blade. Say, Ron, how'd you like to apprentice here?"

Ron’s face lit up, “Really, me?” He gushed.

Regulus was suddenly there, braving the heat with his Slytherin mask in place. “If you want someone with Ron’s talents, then the three of us should sit down and talk.”

 

Nikki was rushing to get back to the warehouse. He'd grabbed an apple from a nearby stand. He was hurrying to the door when Theodore Nott stepped into his path. “Nikki! I want to talk to you,” he said.

“I'm returning from lunch and I need to get back,” Nikki said.

“Can I pick you up from work so that we can talk?” Theo asked.

“No, I have plans after work that don't include speaking with an alpha who already has a submissive,” Nikki said firmly.

“I can explain that! I don't even like girls! We were coming here to get Aracle and Ariki for lunch. She's Bhindi’s mentored student, or she was. When we portaled out, she grabbed my arm. Then she started acting like we were together, when we're not.”

Nikki considered what he'd been told. “Why didn't you correct her when she said all of that about ‘her Theo’?” Nikki asked.

“I did!” Theo insisted. “As soon as we got to the restaurant, I talked to her. She got upset and left, I haven't seen her since.”

“But, you didn't correct her in front of everyone.”

“Well, no, I didn't want to embarrass her,” Theo said.

“But, it was okay for her to say what she did, and embarrass me? Did you consider that quite a few people knew we were seeing each other? That her comments made me look like a fool?” Nikki raged.

Theo stared at him. “I'm sorry. No, I didn't consider that.”

Nikki folded his arms over his chest. “What else?” He demanded.

“What do you mean?” Theo asked.

“You said you wanted to explain, is that the only time you two were together?”

Theo briefly looked conflicted, then relieved. “Yes, of course! Just that one time when she grabbed my arm.”

“Theo, I would like you to leave me alone. If I see you in public, I'll be civil and courteous. But, there can never be a relationship or even a friendship between us.” Nikki said coldly.

“Why!” Theo exclaimed. “Nikki, I told you what happened. I don't want Selvina, I only want you.”

“Yes, you told me,” said Nikki. “And what I heard was that other people will always be considered before me. Also, I am not someone you can play games with, Theodore. I gave you the opportunity to explain and you chose to lie to me. I don't like liars. And I certainly won't have a romantic relationship with one. I think you should go.”

“Nikki, what are you talking about? I've never lied to you!” Theo yelled.

“That’s another lie!” Nikki said hotly, “Do you even know how to speak the truth? I was eating breakfast the night after the reaping, when I saw you escorting Selvina down the street. You just stood there and told me that when I saw you with her here, was the only time you two were together. A blatant lie.”

Theo stood gaping at him.

“Just leave, there isn't anything you can say.” Nikki said softly.

Nikki went inside the building. Everyone kept their heads down, not meeting his eyes. He went to check in with Hermione. “I suppose everyone heard the conversation?”

She sighed, “Yeah, you two were pretty loud. If it helps, I think you made the right choice. You don't want an intended or bonded who thinks nothing of lying to you.”

“You're right, of course, I just feel, I don't know what I feel. Like I was a fool to choose someone who would lie to me.”

“You're not a fool!” Hermione said earnestly. “That is what getting to know someone is all about. Finding out who is right and who isn't. Hey, I know something that will cheer you up! Let me tell you what happened when Alec and I went to the Fire Courts.”

 

Mariana was curled up in bed. Imogene was spooning behind her. “I didn't expect this to happen today, but I'm glad it did,” said Mariana, caressing the new bond mark on her inner thigh.

Imogene moved over top of her and leaned in for a kiss. Mariana pulled Imogene's knees forward a bit. She caressed the matching bond mark on the Fae's thigh. “Feels nice,” said Imogene. She moved Mariana's hand from her thigh to the soft, wet warmth at her center. “This will feel better.”

 

Alcandor looked at the prisoner sitting in the chair before him. The man had been offered food and drink. “I'm King Alcandor of the Aquakin'e,” he said, "you're here to answer my questions.”

“You're magnificent,” said Dumbledore. “I wish I could put you in my collection.” He then blinked. Surely he didn't say that out loud? He sighed. “The food was drugged?”

“No,” Alcandor said simply, but didn't explain any further. “How did you come by the immortal Brishen?”

“I purchased him from a procurer. She said he was immortal and highly valuable. I didn't want to pay her asking price so I offered her some of my cloned creations in trade. But, alas she didn't collect, so I actually had to pay the gold she was asking for. Once I had him in my possession, I realized he was already in stasis. So, I simply stored him and planned to look into it another time.”

“What was this procurer’s name?” Alcandor asked.

“I never knew her name, or even if she was really female. I did hear her voice once in a message. It sounded feminine, but, who knows.”

“Who else did you buy from her?”

“I also bought 20 merrows. I got them cheap because I paid such a high price for the immortal, Brishen. The merrows were mostly infants and small children. I tossed them in tanks and let them grow up. When they were old enough, I began breeding them.”

“How did you get into contact with this procurer?” Alcandor demanded.

“Ah, I didn't. She got into contact with me. It seems a good friend of mine, also a collector of course, let her know about me.”

What was the name of the friend?” Alcandor prodded.

“He doesn't use his real name, of course, he goes by, The Professor.

Alcandor considered that, “tell me about the Professor?”

Albus smiled happily, “He's quite brilliant, his work with genes and DNA is absolutely marvelous. He's able to create slaves that can't be traced. He makes it so that the DNA used to create them can never be connected back to it’s original owners. He excels in specialty slaves, creating them for certain traits. He has a very lucrative trade in assassin slaves. His sex slaves are all superb, of course.”

Alcandor switched to what he really wanted to know about. “Do you know anything about the raid on Merrow waters that took many of my people?”

“Oh, yes.” Said Albus.

“Well, tell me what you know about it?” Demanded Alcandor.

“First and foremost, raid is such a crude term. It was planned well in advance. There was a traitor in your midst. Someone willing to sell others to make themselves richer. Oh, don't look so shocked. Half of my collection was obtained from those who were selling friends or relatives.”

 

Nikki was deep in his reading. The last of the documents had been uncursed and translated. He kept reading through the pages over and over.

He called Hermione over. “Read these pages, tell me what you get out of it.” Nikki demanded.

Hermione took the pages and read. Then she read it again. “This can't be right!

They looked at each other. Hermione made copies of the pages. “I'm taking this to King Alcandor.”

Chapter 58: How could you?!

“Oretta, can I talk to you?” Theo asked.

Ilsa merely shook her head and held up her palm to ward him off. “I'm too disappointed in you to have a conversation. Leave me alone until I come to you.”

Theo walked away and Ilsa was left sitting alone. ‘I was very clear when I gave him advice. I told him to be honest! I specifically said it, and what does he do? Lies!’

Bahn bounced into the room. “Ilsa, Darling! I have the most fabulous news!”

She mustered a smile for her submissive and tried to pay attention. He'd been assigned a mentored student. A changeling that was Air and Veela! Bahn would love that! “You are going to make a wonderful mentor, Bahn!” Ilsa said, giving him a small kiss on the cheek.

“I only hope I can do as well for this mentee as you've done for Theo.” Bahn enthused.

It was too much. Ilsa curled into her submissive’s arms and let herself cry.

“Loveling, what is it?” Bahn cried, stricken. “Whatever it is, it will be alright,” Bahn comforted.

But Ilsa didn't think it would be.

 

Nikki was leaving work, he was excited to meet up with Devrim. He had a set of coordinates to go to. He moved outside the wards and was almost ready to leave. Then he heard a little voice call out, “wait, please.”

Nikki turned to see a small child with an envelope approaching him. “May I present you with this favor?” He asked.

Nikki smiled and said, “Yes, you may, will you lay it on the ground so I can check it?”

The boy nodded and then sprang forward and shoved the favor into Nikki's stomach. He gasped, completely taken off guard. Then he screamed as it felt like every nerve in his body flared with pain. He was trying to think, trying to fight his way out of the agony.

“Finite!” He heard shouted and the pain was gone. He collapsed, exhausted on the bricks, unable to move. Then he was being pulled into warm strong arms.

“You're going to be okay. Tilt your head back and swallow this potion.” The voice instructed.

Nikki bleared his eyes open to see who was holding him. “Bill? What happened to me?”

“Take the potion, Nikki. It'll help, I promise,” Bill coaxed.

Now that he saw it was Bill, he eagerly swallowed the potion. He started to feel a bit better, like he had energy again. Every inch of his body was sore and ached, though.

“I was coming out to go home, when I saw what looked like a child shove an envelope into you and then disappear. You reacted like you'd been hit with the cruciatus curse. The potion I gave you was anticruciatus. Severus Snape makes it. Although, I didn't think that curse was in use on Nevarah,” Bill said.

Nikki pulled himself up and heard something crinkle. The envelope was stuck inside his jacket. He pulled it loose. Large block letters made the message perfectly clear:

‘Stop touching what's mine! This is your second warning. You don't want a third one!’

Nikki carefully put the envelope in his void stone. “Thank you Bill,” he said, blushing. “I'm usually more capable than this. But, the little boy caught me off guard.”

“There was never a little boy, Nikki, it was an illusion. A very good one, though,” Bill explained.

“You can see magic? So can Imogene. I wish I could, I would've saved myself some pain.” Nikki said ruefully.

“We should call the patrol gheyos or your family circle,” Bill said.

Nikki looked at him earnestly. “Can I ask you for a favor, Bill?”

 

Ron was practically crowing; he was so happy. “Olaf says if I do well with the apprenticeship, I could be a real smith someday! And he is going to pay me! Regulus handled the credit stuff and he says that it's a good contract.”

Arthur read through the document with Mollandria reading over his shoulder. “My goodness, Ron! That is a lot of credits.” She exclaimed. “I'm so proud of you!”

Arthur pulled his son into a hug. “We're both very proud of you! In fact, let's go out to dinner to celebrate!”

“This day just keeps getting better!” Ron enthused.

Ginny watched from the doorway of her bedroom. ‘Stupid Ron actually got a job! From what her Mera said it sounded like it was a lucrative one.’ Ginny wandered out into the room and gave Ron a hug. “Congratulations, Big Brother! I'm so proud of you!”

“Thank you!” Ron said happily. “Can we go to a buffet for dinner?”

“Whatever you want,” his mother told him.

Ginny needed to direct the conversation toward what she was interested in. “So Ron, when do you get your first payout?”

“Oh, uh, I dunno. I didn't even ask.” Ron shrugged. “But, I'll get it when I'm supposed to. Olaf is a good guy.”

‘Ugh!’ Ginny was frustrated. ‘Her brother was such a moron. He hadn't even asked when his payouts were.’

“Ginny, why are you so interested in Ron’s payouts?” Mollandria asked suspiciously.

“Since I don't have a mentor and Ron got a mentor for free,” said Ginny. “I figured he should pay for me to have a mentor to make it up to me.”

“Make what up to you?” Ron asked, confused.

Ginny huffed, “The mentor office obviously sent all incompatible mentor suggestions to me. It forced me to refuse them. Then you get one mentor suggestion and it's perfect for you. You've had great luck and I've had terrible luck. You should make it up to me.”

“Ron, look at me,” Arthur instructed. “When you get your first payout, you are not allowed to give Ginny a single bit of it. Do you understand?”

Ron grinned, “I understand perfectly.”

“Dera!” Ginny cried out. “Why are you being so mean?”

“I'm not being mean, Ginny.” Said Arthur, “but you still don't seem to realize the difference in your situation and Ron’s. It is not luck, but decision making. You refused all your mentor suggestions, Ron accepted his. Now, let's go to dinner. Ginny, if you open your mouth to do anything other than eat, so help me, you'll regret it.”

 

Bill stood holding an exhausted Nikki in his arms. “Last chance to back out,” he offered. Nikki shook his head. “Alright then, I will honor your wishes. But on your head be it, if there's a fight.”

Devrim was pacing anxiously. Nikki was late. Had something happened? Had he gotten the coordinates wrong? He spun around as a fire portal materialized in the exact spot he was expecting Nikki. A large fire alpha was holding His submissive. Devrim growled and prowled forward quickly. He couldn't attack the newcomer. He might hurt Nikki!

Nikki held his hand out and put it on the side of the gheyo prince's face. “Don't go feral on me, Dev. This is Bill and he helped me.”

Devrim looked at Bill and snarled, “Mine! Give me!”

Bill placed Nikki in Devrim's arms and quickly stepped back. Devrim held him close and tried to calm down. “Nikki, are you sure you're going to be okay with him?” Bill worried.

With supreme effort Devrim got control and pulled back from that feral edge. He gave a bow, still holding his submissive close and said, “Thank you for helping Nikki and bringing him to me. He will be fine in my care.”

Bill bowed low and then portaled out.

“Nikki, what happened? Are you okay?” Devrim asked immediately. Nikki told him. “You had your coworker bring you to me? We need to get you to Quinn!”

“No!” Nikki said stubbornly. “We got interrupted last time helping Fenix, I wasn't about to let someone ruin our plans tonight! Now, what are we doing?”

“Are you sure you're okay?”

“Yes, I'm a little sore, but other than that I'm fine. You don't have to carry me, I can walk,” Nikki said.

“What if I just want to carry you?” Devrim teased.

“Then you can carry me. Feral you was sexy, I liked it,” Nikki said and buried his face in Devrim's neck. He sucked hard on that beautiful dark skin but didn't bite. He continued to caress and tease, only peripherally aware that he was being carried inside of a building.

Devrim kicked a resting room door shut. The space was dark with candles scattered on all the available surfaces. There was a massage table in one corner of the room. Nikki saw there was even a small bathing pool near the huge bed.

“Shall we soak?” Devrim asked. “It should help with your sore muscles.”

“That's a great idea!” Nikki enthused. “Where are we though?”

“This building is a storm property. I can show you more of it later, if you like,” Devrim told him.

Nikki smiled at him, and began slowly peeling his clothes off. He was making every movement last, revealing each bit of skin little by little. Finally he was completely bare.

Devrim stood staring at him. “By the gods, you are beautiful,” he said hoarsely.

Nikki moved to him and began removing his shirt one button at a time. Every time he opened a button he would kiss the skin underneath. When he removed the shirt he moved around behind Devrim. He began kissing every inch of that warm satiny smooth back.

Devrim reached to undo his pants. But Nikki moved back around him and stopped him. “Let me, Love. I'm enjoying myself.” He removed Devrim's trousers. And started kissing his legs, adding in small sucking bites. He knelt on the floor in front of his gheyo Prince. “Only one thing left to take off,” he said, eyeing the tented underwear in front of him.

“My hands are getting tired, so I think I'll use my mouth,” he whispered. Devrim groaned. Nikki licked and kissed his hip. He snagged the elastic band and pulled it down a bit. Then he ran his tongue along the top of the band to the opposite side. He sucked and bit at the tender skin there as he moved the elastic down. Then he moved his mouth to the middle and tugged the underwear down slowly letting Devrim's hard cock glide against his cheek. He let his tongue snake out and glide around the shaft teasingly.

Devrim sucked in a sharp breath. Nikki looked up at him and slowly moved his mouth over the thick cockhead. He moved his head slowly back and forth, experimenting and seeing how deep he could go. Devrim never took his eyes off his face. Nikki pushed his mouth as far as he could onto that glorious shaft, then used his tongue to play and tease. “Nikki!” Devrim moaned out. “Not gonna last.”

Then Nikki's mouth was flooded with cum. He desperately tried to swallow, even letting some run down his chin. After a moment he pulled away and coughed. Devrim moved close and embraced him. “Are you okay, Love?” Devrim asked.

Nikki nodded. “I'm sorry if it wasn't very good”, he said. “I've never done that before and I didn't expect there to be so much.”

Devrim said,“It was very, very good. I couldn't tell that it was your first time doing that and I really enjoyed it.” Devrim meant every word, especially since that was the first time anyone had done that to him.

Nikki smiled happily and leaned in for a kiss. “Can I claim you my Prince?”

“Anywhere you want is yours,” Devrim invited.

Nikki plunged his fangs into Devrim’s neck and guided his Prince's mouth to his bicep. The blood on his tongue tasted of electricity, with a low thrum of forests and drum beats and the rich tang of life.
Shift, twist, click.

Nikki cuddled close to his Prince. “You're a work of art, My Devrim.”

Devrim looked down shyly. “I'm glad you're pleased.”

Nikki took his hand and they stepped into the bathing pool.

 

Bas was with Melacor in Death's court. The boys were in Melacor's room kissing and playing around. Suddenly, Melacor rolled away from him and doubled up. The young Hellhound was screaming in pain. Bas raced to the door and yanked it open. “Help! help! Someone please!” He yelled.

Malachi came running into the room. “What happened?” He demanded.

“I don't know, he just started screaming.” Bas said.

Malachi sent a message and a healer came bustling in. He gave Melacor a pain potion and then had him lay on his stomach. “Inheritance,” he told Malachi. “We don't know what traits he'll have. But keeping him on his stomach is best in case wings pop out.”

Just then Melacor started whimpering, “Bas, where are you? Bas, I need you!”

Bas moved forward, but the healer put a hand on his shoulder. “No Son, We don't know yet what he's going to be. He could turn into a vampire and rip your throat out before we could stop him.”

“I'll take my chances," Bas said, crawling into bed with his friend and lover.

Melacor was moaning, “I know I'm being a big baby, but it really hurts.”

“Shhh, it's fine,” Bas assured him. “I'm here. It's going to be okay.”

The healer moved back over to the bed with a small pot of oil and a paintbrush. “Stay still,” he instructed, then began covering Melacor's back with the oil. “This will help ease the pain.”

Melacor screamed again and clasped his head. “My head, the pain, please, please!”

“Do something!” Bas yelled.

“Get the boy out of the way,” the healer ordered.

Malachi stepped forward and grabbed Bas under the arms pulling him away as easily as a small child. “No! I want to stay with him!” Bas yelled.

“The healer can't work with you in the way. He's gruff, Bas, but he'll help I swear it,” Malachi promised.

Bas looked back at the bed. Melacor was unconscious and the healer was standing over him, chanting, with his hands raised.

“I'm going to get Lord Aiden,” said Bas.

“Lord Aiden is with her Ladyship, there's no telling where they are,” Malachi told him.

The healer turned away from the bed and told Bas. “He's in a healing coma, Little One, he was in too much pain for me to leave him conscious. This way his inheritance will come in while he sleeps. Once he's done with his traits coming in, I'll pull him out of the coma.”

“Can I stay with him?” Bas asked, feeling a little fearful.

“Of course, you can. Climb up with him now.”

Malachi led the healer out and Bas heard him say to the hound's commander. “See, I'm not always gruff!”

 

Nikki was cuddled close in Devrim's arms. His prince was still deep inside him. He shifted a bit, enjoying the warmth of the man's skin against his back. “There should be robes around here somewhere that we can put on,” Devrim said.

“Why do we need robes?” Nikki asked lazily.

“Because I want to show you the building.” His Prince said, pulling on a dark gray robe, and holding a similar one out to Nikki.

They held hands as Devrim led him out into the rest of the building. The space was huge and unfurnished. “Why is just the one room furnished? Nikki asked.

“I had that room furnished first, for you and I, for tonight.” Devrim told him. “Other circles may use it in the future, if you decide to leave it that way. There are three floors above us. All empty and just waiting for you to fill them. This is my bonding gift to you, My Love. You have your center for the recovered.”

Now that he knew what he was looking at, Nikki's face lit up. He threw himself at Devrim and hugged and kissed him. “Thank you! Oh this is fabulous! Come on, let's explore!”

 

King Alcandor and Queen Killigan were sitting at a small dining table. Queen Manthestia came swimming in. “I got your message,” she said, smiling cheerfully. She eyed Killigan's midriff. “I understand you have an important announcement to make.”

Alcandor fought not to roll his eyes. ‘She thinks we're about to announce a pregnancy.’ “Please sit, and let's have dinner,” Alcandor instructed.

“All right”, Queen Manthestia grinned. “Play coy if you want to. I'll just eat my dinner and pretend I don't know what's coming.” She said, with a broad wink.

The three of them ate, making light conversation. Alcandor then asked, “What can you tell me about the raid on our people?”

“Yes,” added Killigan. “The one that took my brother and most of my family from us?”

Queen Manthestia waved a hand dismissively. “I can tell you it was a long time ago and we need to get past it.”

Alcandor and Killigan exchanged a quick look. “Did you have anything to do with it?” Alcandor demanded.

“Yes,” she said casually. “I didn't want to, you understand, but I had to do what was necessary.”

Then, realizing what she had admitted, “I was the acting royal at the time,” she said imperiously. “You will not question my decisions.”

“Oh, I will question you, and you will answer me!” Alcandor raged at her.

“I will not be spoken to in this way! King or not, I will squash you like a shrimp,” she declared angrily.

A moment passed, then two. “What did you do to me, Alcandor?” She asked bitterly.

“Just a little potion in your food,” said Killigan. “It is my own creation. It makes you honest and it takes away all your powers.”

“One does not swim with a mosasaur without pulling its teeth,” said Alcandor.

“I don't believe you,” Queen Manthestia growled. “That was a stupid lie, Killigan. You would have to have given the potion before you knew for sure I was guilty. If I had been innocent what would you have done then?”

“I’d have given you the antidote,” Killi said sweetly.

“But you are not innocent.” Alcandor said coldly. “I want to know why you did it. How could you betray your own people? Do you know what they did to our children, to innocent babes? To my queen’s own brother?”

“No,” she said simply. “I may have done what I had to, but I was never proud of it. I never wanted to know the sordid details.”

“Why did you do it?” Alcandor demanded.

“Because I wanted to stay the acting royal! I had many people plotting to overthrow me. It was easier to buy them off with gold than to constantly defend against them. I knew Arista was selling some of her people. No one was saying anything about it. I decided on one precise strike and I would choose which were taken. Most of the children taken were those of my political enemies. Those that were guarding the children that day and so died defending them? My political enemies,” she said.

“The Mavros?” Killigan asked. “You deliberately wanted to get rid of my whole family? But you've always been nice to me?”

“I wanted to get rid of powerful alphas like your Dera and brother.” Manthestia growled. “You, as a submissive posed little threat. And I was hoping you would breed more Aquakin'e that would have the power of your bloodline.”

“You were one of the most powerful among us,” said Alcandor. “I know you are telling me the truth because you have to, but it is still hard to believe. Had Killigan’s potion not taken your powers, I know you could have made good on your threat to squash me. So, even if they had come at you all at once, you would have triumphed.”

“Even the powerful get tired, Alcandor. Do you think I wanted to spend every day of my reign wondering who was coming for me next? No, it was easier to sell whoever I needed to; to obtain the gold I needed to buy the other’s capitulation.”

“Oh course, then I had to negotiate sales for them. I got quite a good price for Brishen. No one even noticed he was gone. Do you realize that I ruled the Aquakin'e longer than any other ruler? I brought the Aquakin'e peace.”

“By betraying your own people!” Killigan said hotly.

“They were MY people, and if I needed to sell a few to obtain my goals, then I had that right.”

“No,” said Alcandor. “You did not. You will pay for your crimes under Merrow justice.”

Queen Manthestia opened her mouth to say something else. But Killigan quickly sprayed her in the face with a small canister. Her eyes rolled up in her head and she fainted. Alcandor signaled to Krym and asked him to put her in a cell.

“We need to keep her sedated,” said Alcandor. “If her powers come back, she’ll be lethal.”

“The potion will take her powers for a few days. Then, I can keep dosing her,” said Killigan.

“Are you okay, My Dearest?” Alcandor asked.

“I want to find out if my brother is out there.” Killigan said. “Even if he is dead, I want to know.”

 

Death sat beside a small stream of water. Her faithful hound was by her side. “When the little merrow princess killed herself, I had planned to give her to you. The seer prevented her death, she changed fate. In doing so, she changed her own. It may be a better one for her, though.”

“My sister, Lady Fate, came to me after Jascha made his request for the Kadel child. She is asking for two of her chosen to be spared.” Her hound laid his head in her lap. Death changed her appearance to that of a young girl and stroked his ears and head.

“The whole circle of Ryker's Bane, save their submissive, was to come to me. And then, the submissive would follow not long after. This was set in stone. But then a Fae of Kadel descent plucked a child off a door step. Just like that, the circle and the submissive were no longer scheduled to come to me.”

The great dog huffed and prodded her hand with his nose, urging her to resume petting him. “Oh, I know, they all come to me in time. But the schedule of when got disrupted. That submissive has two children now. They are scheduled to come to me in five years time. After that, the circle, including the submissive, will follow. I saw it as a mistake corrected. My sister is asking that I spare those twins their fate. But I take everyone when it is their time! This is the way! There can be no exceptions!”

“However, if my sister and I reach a deal, is it really an exception? Or, is it just another schedule change? She wants me to spare a boy and girl for her. I could do so and take the Kadel child, who is also a boy and a girl, in trade. Imagine it, my hound! One of Kadel blood as my chosen? It has never happened, but I'm wondering if it might?”

The stream began churning as if it would change course. Animals hunting prey stopped in their tracks. Several small whirlwinds appeared moving steadily across the forest floor. “She's coming, you needn't be here,” Death said. She kissed the hound on the head and he shadowed away.

Chapter 59: Negotiations and Confrontations

The Cunningham house was bustling as everyone moved about to get breakfast. Nikki slid in the backdoor through the training yard. “I need to tell everyone a few things, please.”

Once he had everyone's attention, he told them about the harmful favor. Then pulled the envelope out of his void stone. Jascha immediately reached for it. “Definitely the same person, the warning is the same.”

“Are you okay, Nikki?” Mariana demanded.

“Yes, I went to see Quinn and he scanned me,” he said.

Jascha handed the envelope to Scout. She held it for a moment, then shook her head. She handed it back to Nikki, who tucked it away again.

Mariana was pacing angrily. “This is unacceptable! No one can threaten and harm my son! They will not get away with it!”

“This Bill Weasley, you are working with him?” asked Imogene.

“Yes, but I don't think Bill would hurt me,” Nikki said.

“Probably not,” said Imogene. “But he sees magic like I do and he saw you get that favor. I want a knowledge transfer to see if the illusion magic left any kind of signature we can trace.”

“Are you going into work today?” Jascha asked.

“Yes, Hermione and I are meeting with the teams. We'll be telling them that since we've translated the documents, we're going to work on the center. We'll see which of them want to continue working with us now that the focus has changed.”

“I want you to have a gheyo with you today,” said Jascha.

“Dera, no, I really don't want one.” Nikki said. “This took me by surprise, but I'm capable of defending myself.”

“I'm going to assign Hadrian to the task,” said Jascha.

“Well, if it would make you feel better, I suppose I can go along with it,” Nikki grinned.

Imogene informed him she would be escorting him to work. She wanted to talk with Bill about last night’s incident.

“You'll need to find a place to set up this center,” signed Scout.

“I already have a place and I own it!” Nikki told them. “Devrim gave it to me last night, as a bonding gift.”

The kitchen was filled with congratulations and hugs. Nikki made sure to remind everyone about dinner at the Kalzik's that evening.

 

Lady Fate was sitting next to the stream with Lady Death. “It is a simple request I'm making of you,” Fate said. “Those twins have an incredibly important role to play in the future. I'm asking that you do not take them at age five!”

“What do you offer in return?” Death asked.

“Nothing!” Fate said, “Sister, why should I offer you anything? I'm not asking you to give anything, just don't take it away.”

“You say that as if I make a habit of giving things.” Said Death, “you know that I never give, I only take. You want something from me, but you offer me nothing in return. Offer me something I want, and we can talk.”

Fate sighed, “What could you possibly want that I could offer you?”

Death wore the visage of a young girl as She turned and said, “I want Bran, who is also Bynn Kadel.”

Fate considered it, “So if I agree, in five years the Kadel child will die, but the twins will live?”

Death shook her head, “No Sister, usually a deal with me would require a death for a life. But, this time I want something else. If you take the deal, all the children live their natural lives. I want you to take your hands off the Kadel child completely. He will join my court in Nevarah.”

“Fine,” said Fate. “After the child makes the pact with me. I will give him to your court.”

“After the pact with you?!” Death said angrily. “No! You don't care what happens to them after they make that pact. You only need them to make it so you can collect your due out of their sacrifice! You're trying to cheat me!”

“I'm not!” Fate insisted. “The Elswood Circle doesn't make pacts with me or any other. If I give you the Kadel child it has to be after the pact! The bargain between me and that clan is as old as time, it must be honored!”

“You're determined to have the better part of the bargain and shaft me in the process! No deal and I'll take those twins in five years!” Death screamed.

 

Nikki and Imogene entered the warehouse in the shadow district. Hermione had already set up a group of chairs in a circle. Bill was already seated. Nikki hurried over to him. “Good morning! Thank you again for your help the other night.”

“Don't mention it, I'm always happy to help when I can,”said Bill as he stood up.

“Bill, this is my Mera, Imogene Cunningham,” Nikki said.

Bill bowed low and said “William Weasley, Gheyic Alpha, Fire, pleased to meet you.”

“Pleased to meet you as well, Imogene Direshade… err Cunningham, forgive me, the bonding was recent, shadow, Fae, gheyo king.” Said Imogene, “Nikki tells me that there will be a brief meeting first thing and then everyone will be released. I was wondering if I might speak with you further about what you saw happen the other night?”

Bill smiled, “Absolutely, I'd be happy to.”

Hermione was calling the meeting to order. Imogene moved back against the wall. “Good morning!” Hermione said happily. “First of all, I want to thank all of you for all of your hard work on this project. Because of you, we have enough evidence to take to the royals. This will be the start of hunts to get our people returned. As well as hunts to put these horrible slavers in custody, so that we can punish them and prevent them from hurting anyone else.” Hermione started clapping and everyone clapped with her.

Then Nikki stood up. “Someone was talking to me the other day and gave me some very valuable information. It was brought to my attention that we may not be doing enough for those who have been recovered. We plan to open a center for the recovered to come and get the things they need.”

“As of last night we have a building. That's all though, we would have to set it up and break it into areas for different needs. Hermione and I are definitely going to be deeply involved. We want to offer you the opportunity to get involved as well. Just to be clear, I'm talking about a permanent job with the center.”

As soon Nikki finished speaking, Draco approached him. “I appreciate the offer and I hope I don't regret turning it down. I've just been assigned a mentor. I need to spend my time learning what I need to know to navigate Nevarah.”

“I can understand that,” said Nikki. “Besides, it isn't a one time offer. We don't know how much this project may or may not grow.”

The next to approach was Ariki. “I'm going to have to bow out as well. My time off is coming to an end and I need to go back to work at the flight school.”

“You were doing this on your time off?” Nikki asked.

“Well, yes, it is important to me.” Ariki said. “I also wanted to clear the air between us. I really don't want you to think badly of me, Nikki.”

“I'm glad we got to talk it out,” Nikki said.

“How are your flying lessons going?” Ariki asked.

Nikki huffed, “I've had to cancel them and get a refund. I'm too busy to go! It's sad because I really want to, but like you said, this is important.”

Hermione approached them and said, “I'm going to start meeting with individuals.”

“I will as well,” Nikki let her know. He bowed to Ariki and said, "Thank you again for working on this project.”

He moved toward the group that was staying, “Fenix, I'd like to see you first, if I may.”

They moved into a small room with comfortable chairs. Nikki noticed a group of shadows in a dim corner of the room and smiled. His ace was here.

“How are you doing?” Nikki asked first thing

The Little Elf blushed. “I'm okay, I've been staying with the Kalziks. They've been very nice to me.”

“Good,” said Nikki. “I'll probably see you over there tonight then. My family circle is going there for dinner.”

“You're bonding with Quinn, aren't you?” Fenix asked.

Nikki smiled, “we're courting, but nothing is decided yet.”

Fenix smiled, “I want to thank you for helping me the other night. You and Devrim, you saved me. I'm very grateful.”

“We were glad we could help. But, Fenix all of this with the center came about because of that night.” Nikki said earnestly.

“Were you talking about me, when you said someone brought things to your attention?” The elf asked.

“Yes, I was, and I want to offer you a job,” Said Nikki. “I want you to be our Director of oversight. You would get reports on everything that's being done in the center. I would need you to read through them and make sure we're doing what we need to be doing? If we're not, then you would need to send me a message so I can get it changed.”

Fenix smiled, “I accept and I will do a good job!”

 

By the time everyone had gone, and he and Hermione were talking, it had been decided that Fenix was their director of oversight. Lucius was head of finances, Narcissa was head of hospitality and Severus was director of Healing.

Percy Weasley was heading up the dept for job training and Ethan was going to handle the department of mentorship and social adjustment. Bill Weasley was their new head of security.

Hermione grinned at him, “so, Devrim?”

Nikki grinned back. “My second bonded,” he said proudly.

“My favorite of your bonded,” said Hermione.

“Just because he gave me the center!”

“Well, yeah! Of course!” Hermione said. They laughed together.

 

Bas looked at the boy lying in bed beside him. There were sharp black horns coming out of the top of his head. They were close to his forehead, he could probably cover them with his hair if he wanted to. His body was still strong and muscular but now there were red wings with black tips. They looked sharp and dangerous.

He looked at Melacor’s hands, there were wicked looking claws there now. He carefully maneuvered around the claws until he was holding that hand. “You're still mine, Mel. Nothing's going to separate us.”

Lord Aiden came in with the healer and Malachi. He snapped his fingers at Bas and said, “off”. Bas quickly moved off the bed and stood at Lord Aiden's side. The healer was making preparations to wake Melacor.

“Lord Aiden, shall I restrain him? When he wakes he may be confused,” the man asked.

“No!” Bas cried out. “It's still Melacor!”

The healer waited for Lord Aiden. “You heard him, no restraints,” Lord Aiden said.

The healer moved to the bed and began to chant. Melacor's eyes opened. They were still Hellhound eyes, but the red seemed deeper and darker as if you could fall into a red sea and drown. He opened his mouth and a thick forked tongue flicked out as if testing the air.

The healer backed away from the bed and Melacor watched him intensely as if tracking prey. “My, my Lord Aiden..” the healer said.

“Yes, of course you may go,” Lord Aiden said. “Thank you for your help, Healer White.”

The healer fled and Melacor jumped to his feet and stared intently at Bas. The horns shrank down and the wings folded in. “Pretty cool, huh?” Melacor grinned.

Bas flung himself into Melacor's arms. “Are you okay, then?”

“Just fine.” He looked at Lord Aiden, “Why was the healer so afraid?”

“He doesn't see many inheritances in the court that are not Hellhound. When he realized you were inheriting as a Yeth, he got a bit nervous.”

“Yeth’s are supposed to be creatures of mindless destruction and pure rage.” Malachi said. “We didn't know how it would go.”

Lord Aiden pulled Melacor into a hug. “I'm so proud of you, my hound!”

“Am I?” Melacor asked, showing uncertainty for the first time.

“You will always be my hound.” Aiden assured him.

 

The Market was just ahead and Bill hurried toward it. He'd received his payout for the project today and was quite pleased with it. He wandered around then began following the ringing sounds of metal being hammered and shaped.

“Bill!” He heard Ron call out. “What are you doing here? Is everything okay at home?”

Bill studied his shirtless grimy brother and grinned. “Everything's good! I just needed to ask you for a little help.”

Ron's face lit up. “You need my help!?”

“I need a sword made, a very special sword,” said Bill.

“I can help you with that!” Ron said eagerly. He led Bill around the shop, Introducing him to his coworkers.

Olaf stepped forward and said, “Pick whichever one you like, Alpha. There'll be a discount, of course, seeing as your Ron’s brother.” Ron puffed up proudly.

Bill bowed to Olaf, “Master Smith, I'm looking for a very special sword and, Oh! What is that?” Bill walked forward and picked up the gold and emerald piece.

“Ah,” said Olaf. “That is probably not going to suit. You see, it's called a warglaive. You hold it in the middle and then use it like this.” Olaf pantomimed fighting an enemy.

“Why wouldn't it suit?” Bill asked, caressing the beautiful weapon.

Olaf grinned. “This is the only way we've figured out to carry it.” He touched the emerald in the middle of the warglaive and it shrank and shaped itself into a beautiful gold and emerald cuff bracelet.

Bill reached out and pressed the emerald again. The warglaive snapped out, ready to be used in his hands. “This is what I want," he told Olaf. “How much?”

Olaf scratched his beard, “well, seeing as your Ron's brother, and I doubt I'd sell it, I can let you have it for cost.”

He and Bill stepped over to the till and Bill purchased the glaive. “I don't suppose you gift wrap?” The alpha asked.

Olaf smiled, “Courting are ya?”

Bill shrugged, “Hoping to be.”

“Well, the reason we don't sell most of those is most gheyos like visible weapons. They want to flash’em about,” Olaf told him.

“It isn't for a gheyo, it's for a submissive,” said Bill.

Olaf chuckled, “Ron, your brother is a hoot! Boy, a submissive isn't going to want a warglaive, no matter how pretty it is.”

Bill shrugged, “It's for Dominic Cunningham,” he said.

“Queen Mariana’s boy? I take it back. That submissive probably will like that warglaive.” Olaf looked at Bill with a bit more respect and shook his head. “Joke’s on me! You just bought the perfect gift and you got it for cost! Ron, you bring this lad by anytime, you hear?” He walked off still chuckling.

 

Queen Bianca Dreswell walked around the small back room she'd rented for the royal meeting. The Cracker Restaurant was upscale, but still affordable. She'd ordered drinks and hors d’oeuvres, after all, she didn't want to be out done by Dawn serving sandwiches.

Devrim walked in and pulled her into a hug, then kissed her on the forehead. “Everything looks wonderful, Grandmera.”

She gave him the side eye and said playfully, “stop trying to get on my good side. I'm still irritated that you bonded without a proper sit down meeting of the families.”

“Nikki and I aren't traditional, Grandmera,” Devrim laughed.

Whatever she might have said was lost as Prince Raspen came in with Lady Ilsa Gorgens and Lady Greta Deveraine. Behind them were King Alcandor, Queen Killigan, Princess Hermione and Alec. They were followed by several members of Crimson Tide.

Princess Dawn and Prince Perryton with Lady Paielda were next. Then Princess Ebony with Lord Zandian.

King Jascha and Queen Mariana came in with Nikki and Lord Hadrian Maruke following behind them.

Once everyone was seated, Queen Bianca opened the meeting. “Welcome to the Storm element. We're very pleased to host this meeting. Please help yourselves to the offerings on the table. If there is something else you need, the restaurant staff can bring it to you. I'm going to turn things over to King Alcandor, as he has an important announcement to make.”

Alcandor stood up and looked around the table grimly. “You are all aware that many years ago, there was an attack on Merrow waters. Many of our children were stolen and a large number of our bravest died fighting the attackers. We've never been able to discover any information about how that attack occurred, until now. We have damning evidence that the former Queen of the Aquakin'e, Manthestia, orchestrated the raid. She will be tried in the Merrow court and face any families she wronged as they take their blood prices. When justice is complete, she will be executed.”

Alcandor sat down and Queen Killigan stood, “This is a sad and difficult time for the Aquakin'e. We ask for your understanding as we will need to send our gheyos, our glorious Crimson Tide, on hunts to avenge and reclaim our people. Therefore, we won't be sending our gheyos on the hunts that are being planned with the information gained from Princess Hermione’s and Prince Dominic’s project. We are instead following up on leads from paperwork we discovered in Queen Manthestia’s chambers.”

After Killigan sat down, Jascha spoke up, “As I am coordinating all the hunts, I would like to compare notes and see if any of the Manthestia hunts overlap the project hunts.”

“Of course,” Alcandor agreed.

“What we need is Gheyo suites assigned to take on these hunts,” Queen Mariana put in. Almost every gheyo in the room vibrated in place. They were ready to immediately start hunting. “Every blood title for every element is standing in this room. Does anyone have any objection to the Cunningham circle coordinating these hunts with our blood titles?”

Predictably it was Dawne who spoke up, “I don't have a problem with it, per se. But, I am concerned that we keep enough fighters here to defend the realm.”

Lady Paielda spoke then, “My Princess, you needn't worry. I will be coordinating the gheyo suites for the Air element and I will make sure it is handled properly.”

“I think we can all trust the blood titles to do their jobs,” Mariana said wryly.

“After the meeting is finished, I will be coordinating the hunts.” Jascha told them, “anyone interested in going please stay after.”

Hermione stood then, “I have some good news to share. As you all know, the project was completed yesterday, and we have the information needed for the hunts. We already have people in Nevarah that need a center to go to. These new hunts will bring in even more.”

“I’m pleased to say, we already have a building for the center. As of this morning, we also have seven permanent staff members. We plan to start tomorrow with furnishing the building. I wanted to let everyone know that we'll be accepting volunteers for some of the unpaid work that will need to be done.”

“Wait a minute,” said Raspen. “We never voted on or approved a center in any way.”

“You can't just decide to run an enterprise without royal approval,” said Ebony.

“Does every business or community organization have to have royal approval?” Nikki asked.

“No,” said Alcandor, "it doesn't.”

“Well,” said Hermione, “If we don't need royal approval then we'll run it without it.”

Dawn smiled smugly, “If you do run it without royal approval, then you won't get any royal backing.”

“What do you mean by that?” Nikki asked.

“Yes, please do tell us what you mean, Princess Dawne,” said Mariana. “Also, tell us why a center meant to help our people wouldn't get royal approval?”

“What she means by backing is support and financing,” said Ebony.

“What kind of support would you give us?” asked Hermione.

“You mentioned you had hired seven permanent staff members,” said Raspen. “We could have helped with giving recommendations for the very best people to suit those roles.”

“As for financial support, how will you give your staff their payouts?” Said Dawne. “Your project had royal approval, your teams were paid from the royal coffers.”

“I'm curious why no one has answered my question,” said Mariana. “Why wouldn't this center have royal approval?”

“No one is saying that it wouldn't,” said Ebony. “We were just saying that they can't simply go ahead and do whatever they wish and assume the royal coffers will be available for them.”

“This is getting tiresome,” said Killigan.

“Agreed,” said Alcandor, “All in favor of giving the center for the recovered, royal approval.”

Alcandor, Jascha and Bianca raised their hands.

Alcandor sighed. “All those against.”

Dawne, Raspen and Ebony raised their hands.

“Oh dear, a tie,” said Dawne. “We'll have to summon the Lords and Ladies in and put it to a vote with them.”

“That is a time consuming process and a scheduling nightmare,” Raspen said. “You won't be able to run your center until after we get that vote in. And that's, of course, assuming that the vote goes in your favor.”

“May I ask,” said Hermione. “What you plan to do with the recovered people that come back from the upcoming gheyo missions then? Where will they go without a center to help them?”

“Where they have always gone,” said Raspen, “to their families.”

“And the ones that don't have families?” Hermione demanded. “Or the family they do have isn't equipped to deal with the problems that those who are recovered are having?”

“You found one single anomaly, and you have only his word that there are more,” said Dawne.

“No, there are more,” said Alcandor. “The Torvak Collector, Albus Dumbledore, mentioned that a collector he knows of can do this. He is one that Crimson Tide will be hunting. We are almost assured that any captives we recover will have been altered so that we cannot trace their families.”

“The center is needed.” Said Killigan, “I can see this clearly. I believe the Lords and Ladies will as well, when they are called in for a vote. However, in the meantime, the center needs to get up and running. The Aquakin'e will finance the center's needs completely for the first quarter.”

“Shadow will finance it for the second,” said Jascha.

“Storm will finance it for the third quarter,” said Bianca. “If it doesn't have royal approval by that time.”

“As you wish,” said Ebony. “I don't think such a center is needed. You may find yourself sitting in an empty building and employing people to do nothing.”

“We may,” said Nikki. “But I'd rather try to help my people than to sit on my hands. May I ask why you still didn't send anyone out to look in on our project?”

There was silence.

Nikki simply waited.

Finally Raspen cleared his throat. “It must have been overlooked.”

The meeting adjourned shortly after. Nikki and Hermione walked out side by side. With Hermione remarking loudly, “You know, I don't think we should come to these meetings anymore. Nothing ever gets done that we weren't already going to do anyway.”

Nikki replied, “I agree, we'll accomplish more helping our people than sitting around in there.”

 

Perry was standing in the hall watching everyone socialize. He felt oddly disconnected from all of them. Even Dawne, Raspen and Ebony didn't feel comfortable anymore. They were wrong and he knew it. It made him feel sick and sad. He'd given up the throne because he was sure Dawne would do a better job. But he didn't even recognize his sister anymore. The need to control everything had swallowed her.

He walked over to where Nikki was standing with Hermione, Devrim and Queen Bianca. All of them stiffened and pulled on polite masks. “May I ask where the new center is located? I'd like to know where to send volunteers,” he said.

“It is in the very center of Nevarah, “ said Hermione. She produced a small card.

“Parantava Paikka?” Perry said blankly.

“Yes,” said Hermione. “It seemed a little too much to call it the center for the recovered. And we don't want it to have any stigma attached to going. So, we're going to call it, Parantava Paikka, it means a place of help.

He stood holding the card, wanting to say more, wanting to know more. “Prince Perryton, will you be visiting the center,” Queen Bianca asked.

“Yes,” he heard himself saying. “I plan to come by there tomorrow when everything gets started. I really do think this is a good thing.”

 

Bas was walking around at the dive by himself. Melacor was at flight school. Lord Aiden had said, if you had wings, then you should know how to use them. Then he had paid for Melacor to take the course.

He was startled as he felt someone attach themselves to his arm. He turned and was surprised to see, “Mina! What are you doing?”

“Hi Bas, How are you?” She asked.

“I'm confused, why do you think you have any right to touch me? You cheated on me and deceived me!” Bas said, pulling his arm free of her.

Mina laughed lightly. “Bas, that was a long time ago, we were both young and foolish.”

“It wasn't so long ago that I’ve forgotten it. You said you were bored with me so you got involved with Jacques. Where is the Merryweather heir? Did you get bored with him too?”

“We, uh, didn't suit.” Mina said quietly. “He was looking for a submissive. I inherited last week as a pareya.”

Bas snorted. “I don't want anything to do with you Mina. You shouldn't approach me or try to touch me in public again.”

“Why!” Mina demanded. “Because I'm a pareya? You don't want me either!”

“I don't want you because you're a liar, I couldn't care less about your rank. Go away and stay away.” Bas said firmly.

 

Raspen was seated in his Dera’s living room. “Ah, my boy,” said Edgar. “I figured you'd come around for advice sooner or later. What's the problem and how can I help?”

“I didn't come here for advice, Dera.” Raspen told him, “I came to ask a question and I want you to tell me the truth. Were you ever involved in any way with selling our people or any people?”

Edgar looked outraged. “Do you think I'm an idiot!? This is about that nasty business that Arista got caught up in!”

“And Queen Manthestia,” Raspen said quietly. “I need to know if I'm going to find out your name next.”

Edgar got up and moved woodenly around the room. He took a small bowl out of a cabinet and then pulled a bag down from a shelf. Moving back over to Raspen he set the bowl between them. The bag was then opened and emptied into the bowl. “Dera,” Raspen said quietly, watching as the bowl filled with soil.

“Be quiet!” Edgar snapped. He pulled his dagger from his belt and cut his hand, holding it over the bowl. “By the Earth that is my element and patron, I, Edward Leighton, King of the Earth element, do swear on any and all powers I hold that these words are the truth. I did not ever sell our people or any people. I didn't know any of the royals were either.”

The blood fell into the Earth, and the contents of the bowl caught on fire. When it had burned for a moment it disappeared and the bowl was clean. “I am innocent of any wrongdoing. The bowl accepted my oath,” said Edgar.

“Dera,” Raspen said, “I had to know, I didn't want, I didn't mean…”

“Just go,” Edgar said coldly.

 

Nikki was sitting in the backyard of the Kalzik estate. The pareya had set the dinner up outdoors so they could accommodate everyone. Huge platters and bowls were being passed around the table. Quinn and Nikki were sitting in the center with their family all around them.

Quinn signed to Nikki, “This is so wonderful. All of your family knows sign! Even the little ones.”

“Of course we all know it!” Nikki laughed. “We learn from birth so we can communicate with Mera Scout.”

Surajini looked down. Patrick and Hiram both looked uncomfortable. “Did I say something wrong,” Nikki signed to Quinn under the table.

“No” signed Quinn. “Most of my family opted not to learn. It is their choice, of course.”

“When we're bonded, I'll get the permanent link and we can talk all the time,” Nikki enthused.

“You want the permanent link?” Surajini asked. “Oh, you sweet boy!”

Nikki smiled at her, but really didn't see why that was a big deal. Of course he wanted to speak with his bonded! And just like that he realized he wanted Quinn forever! He was definitely going to bond with him!

Mariana noticed Rosie circling the table. “Rosie, sit down and eat,” she told her daughter.

“I'm finished,” Rosie said distractedly. She circled again and then planted herself in Fenix’s lap. The Little Elf yelped in surprise. Realizing it was a child, he quickly reassured everyone it was okay.

“So, Nikki, tell us about this center you're working on.” Hiram invited. Nikki began telling them about the center and several of the Kalzik's volunteered to help.

Bharin was talking with Felix and Imogene and seemed to be having a wonderful time. Mariana got into a conversation with Surajini about her recent midwifing experience with Maury.

Overall, it was a wonderful evening. Arkhet went to pick Rosie up off of Fenix’s lap. She mumbled sleepily that she wasn't done.

Surajini cast a quick diagnostic. “She's magically drained! What was she doing! Fenix do you feel any different?”

“Lighter, maybe,” he said hesitantly. “I'm sorry, I didn't know she was doing anything.”

“That's alright,” said Arkhet. “Everyone of her parents are here and we didn't know what she was doing either. We'll take her home and put her to bed. She'll be fine.”

The Cunningham circle said their goodbyes and thanked the Kalzik circle. Then they shadowed out. Nikki stayed behind to spend some time with Quinn.

Once Rosie was tucked into bed everyone turned to Arkhet. “Is this something to do with her necromancy? What did she do?” Mariana demanded.

Arkhet nodded. “It's definitely part of her necromantic powers. I've been thinking about it. Rad can heal the physical, I believe Rosie can heal the emotional. I'm wondering now, what Phe can do.”

“For now, we'll need to keep a very close eye on them.” Jascha said, “We don't want them draining themselves trying to do something beyond them, like Rosie did tonight.”

 

Quinn and Nikki were walking around the Kalzik property. Nikki was wearing a communication cuff so that they could speak easily. He pulled Quinn to a stop near the healing cabins. “Quinn, I want you forever! Will you bond with me?”

Quinn picked him up in his arms and swung him around happily. “Yes, My Love, I'll bond with you.” He pulled Nikki into the nearest healing cabin and closed the door.

Chapter 60: A Royal Reality Check

Quinn stirred early as he always did. This morning though, Nikki was lying on his chest. His new bonded smiled up at him and began kissing his skin. Quinn laughed, “We don't have time for that, we need to be up to go for our run.”

Nikki grinned and moved under the covers. “Nikki, we have to get up…uhh! Oh!”

 

Jun was working with George on a fire meditation. The flames circled and writhed around the room. “Good job, George, keep control. Don't forget to leave enough energy to call them back,” she directed.

George called the flames back and put them out. “How was that?” He grinned.

“I think you know, it was perfect,” Jun praised.

Rian cracked the door open. “Are you two done? Breakfast is ready.”

George hurried out into the main room, eager for food. He needed it after the energy he'd just used. Jun bypassed the breakfast table and made her way to the resting room.

She cracked open the door. The huge bed was empty, except for Briar. Her small submissive was lying on his side. His head was cocked back and his mouth was wide open as he snored. His rotund belly jutted out in front of him.

Jun gently shut the door and moved back toward the breakfast table. She remembered how much she loved to sleep when she was pregnant. Marigold was feeding Ivy. The little girl was having a blast getting food all over her face and clothes.

George was holding Sage and trying to get the boy to eat. The baby was more interested in the spoon than the food on it. “We're going to stop by the center and help for a bit today,” said Arrow.

Jun nodded, smiling as she looked around the table. Her circle at breakfast was a thing of beautiful chaos. She felt like she was finally getting back to normal.

A small red light blinked near the window. Jun moved over and pulled the correspondence chute open. She was hoping she didn't have a mission from the royals. She wasn't ready to leave her circle.

It was a periodical that was only published when there was something important to say. She opened it up and the headline flashed at her in bright red letters:
NEW CENTER TO HELP FORMER CAPTIVES IS DENIED ROYAL APPROVAL BY EARTH, AIR AND FIRE ACTING ROYALS

 

Jascha and Mariana were reading the periodical together. “You know,” said Jascha, “when we plotted to get the older royals removed, we knew the younger ones would make mistakes. However, this goes beyond anything I'd ever imagined.”

“We need to get representation for the Nameless,” Mariana said. She was sipping Mulberry juice and eating a piece of cinnamon toast.

The triplets came in and sat down at the breakfast table. Jascha blinked a few times. But Mariana didn't so much as twitch. Rosie had dark red hair, Phe had brunette hair and Rad was a bright blonde. “Hair color changing candy,” she told Jascha.

 

Bhindi rolled her eyes, ‘what was Princess Dawne thinking? After that scandal with the Air Queen, they needed to be seen as correcting problems.’ But this made her ashamed to be Air.

Bahn walked into the room and grabbed a nectarine. “I'm meeting with Draco/Darla today. We’re going to work on some more etiquette,” Bahn bubbled.

Bhindi curled her lip, “it's totally unfair that yours is smart and eager and mine was dumb and lazy!”

“Luck of the draw,” Bahn said cheerfully. He looked down at the periodical on the table, reading it over quickly. “Arielle!” he murmured, dismayed.

 

“What is Princess Ebony thinking?” Bill demanded of Charlie as the two sat drinking tea and eating omelets.

“It has to be a mistake,” said Charlie. “Not supporting this would be stupid, and I've met the Princess, she's very intelligent.”

“Well this makes our element look bad. You know I'm the head of security for that center they're refusing to support!”

“Of course I do,” said Charlie. “Wow, according to this almost half the heads of departments working there are air elements. Then it mentions you being Fire and Ethan Hartwood being Earth. This really looks bad, not supporting their own people.”

 

Aiden sat at the breakfast table in a small hall in Death's court. The table was filled with hounds, some who lived there and some who didn't. He picked at his pomegranate muffin moodily. “I miss a meeting and look what happens,” he grumped.

Some of the hounds were teasing Cyrus about something, but it seemed good natured. The gheyo King was laughing with them. Malachi was glaring at the hound irritably. “What is it?” Aiden demanded.

“Cyrus has a date with Nikki Cunningham tonight.” The commander said irritably. “They're going dancing.”

Aiden raised an eyebrow, “And this bothers you?”

Malachi huffed. “No, yes, I think I'm just jealous. I'll reign it in.”

“If you want to go dancing just pick a submissive and ask them to go,” Aiden advised.

“I don't want just any submissive,” said Malachi. “I only want him.”

 

Dawne threw the periodical down angrily. How dare they print that! Lucius Malfoy, Narcissa Malfoy and Severus Snape! Who were these people?! The article said they were Air, but she didn't know them.

Bill Weasley was another unknown, but that wasn't surprising seeing as he was one of Ebony’s. Ethan Hartwood, though! Even if he was Earth, everyone knew who the Hartwood family was.

How dare they hire people from her element and not tell her. Now she looked like a selfish tyrant for not giving royal approval. There was a knock at the door. “Come in,” she called out.

Perry came in and said, “Good morning.”

Dawne rolled her eyes, “Nothing is good about it. That ignorant article! How dare they!”

“We could go to the center together, today,” said Perry. “If we're seen there helping, everyone will think that the article is wrong.”

Dawne considered it, then she thought of Hermione and Killigan. “No! I'm not going to back down on this! We're not going anywhere near that center!”

“Dawne, I think you're making a mistake. Supporting the center is the only way to get out of this and save face with the public,” Perry said earnestly.

“The public?” Dawne sneered. “I don't care what they think, I'm their ruler for a reason! Because I know more than they do.”

“I'm going over there today and volunteering,” said Perry. “I think you should too.”

“No, I forbid it,” screamed Dawne. “You aren't going anywhere near that center.”

 

Ryuusen was laughing at the periodical while he cradled his sleeping son in his other arm. Nicholas was a good baby, he rarely ever cried. Elise was a fussy baby and even had episodes where she screamed in rage. Ryuusen had decided that it was Maury's fault for naming their daughter after Mariana.

Maury came into the kitchen yawning and holding a fussing Elise. “Look what came this morning,” Ryuusen said, holding the periodical out.

Maury read through it and smirked. “I predict it won't be long before we are royalty.”

 

Ebony was sitting at the breakfast table on her balcony. She burned her toast black with her flames. The periodical article made her look like an idiot. Her own dragon’s caregiver had a brother that was working at the center.

The door opened and Queen Calla stepped out. “Good morning, Mera,” said Ebony. “Would you like to eat breakfast with me?”

Queen Calla eyed the burnt toast. “Have someone bring some fruit, perhaps.”

Ebony had one of her gheyo guards go fetch some fruit.

“I suppose you've seen the periodical?” Ebony asked peevishly.

Calla nodded. “It's quite awful, although the Air element comes out looking the worst. What I want to know is why you voted against that center? Edgar tells me the former Merrow Queen Manthestia was behind the raid on the merrow waters. After the scandal with Arista, the royal houses need all the good publicity we can get. Our young royals cutting the ribbon on a new center for the recovered captives, would have been perfect. Did you not see that, Darling?”

“Mera,” Ebony said testily, “We don't need a new center. The families will take the recovered. It's a waste of money.”

“Ebony, you aren't listening to me,” said Queen Calla. “You should have seen that center as an opportunity! How you didn't, I don't understand!”

“The Merrow Princess, Hermione, the center was her idea! I wanted to block it because I knew she wanted it! Her and the Shadow Prince are just awful, Mera.” Ebony whined.

“Well, My Dear, let me tell you what I see. You're going to fall madly in love with a certain fire alpha, who's already been selected. The two of you will build your circle by the end of the hunt. You'll get pregnant almost immediately. Wanting to be a good Mera, you'll step down as acting royal and a competent member of your circle will take your place.”

“Mera! No, you can't do that!” Ebony cried out. “Nevarah chose me!”

Queen Calla shook her head in disgust. “No, I chose you! To my shame, I put you in my place as acting royal. So, now I will correct my mistake, and get you bonded and out of that role.”

Ebony firmed her chin. “You may be able to make me bond, but I won't get pregnant. I have to consent and I won't!”

“Then you'll become chronically ill and step down for health reasons,” said Calla. “You see, My Dear, the details don't really matter. What does matter, is that this time next year, you will not be the acting royal.”

Ebony glared, “All this, because of one mistake?”

Queen Calla sneered, “Do you dare to sit there and tell me that you and your little friends haven't been playing stupid games like small children? Before you answer, be aware that I have a copy of the minutes for every meeting you've attended.”

Ebony fell to her knees in front of her Mera. “Give me another chance, please. I know I can do better,” she begged.

“You have one chance, Ebony,” said Queen Calla, “and I mean one. The next time you fail, I'll sign the contract Lord Obsidian sent me on behalf of his son Charris. Charris has black flames just as you do, the two of you would have a very strong child for the Fire element.”

Calla made her way off the balcony, through the royal quarters and out into the hall. Edgar was waiting for her, “Well?” He asked.

“I've pulled her back into line. Now it's your turn.”

 

Nikki eagerly opened the doors to the center. The furnishing had been delivered first thing this morning. Nikki had still been with Quinn so Hermione had taken delivery. He was surprised to see almost everything was set up. It looked like a functioning center.

Hermione flew at him and hugged him. “Look at it! Just look at it! We did this!” She said bouncing.

Nikki laughed, loving that she was so excited. “Hermione, it's fabulous! It looks gorgeous!”

“Come on, I'll show you your office”, said Hermione.

“I have an office?” Nikki asked happily.

“Hello?” Called Luna as she came into the center.

“Luna!” Nikki and Hermione shouted and ran to her. The three friends embraced. Luna was wearing a yellow sundress and sandals. Her bottle cork earrings firmly in place.

“I managed to pop away from the booth for a while. I wanted to come tell you good luck. What you are doing here is so important,” said Luna.

Hermione and Nikki both smiled. “You must be keeping really busy with the booth, we never see you,” said Hermione.

“Well, I'm also courting and that takes time,” Luna explained. “But I didn't want to miss your opening.”

“Who are you courting?” Nikki demanded eagerly.

“Lord Aiden, Silly,” Luna laughed. “Who else would it be?”

Just then the door opened again, a submissive came in pushing a baby stroller.

“Good Day,” she said. “I'm Cora Peverell and this is Aahani Aldor Peverell.” Nikki, Hermione and Luna immediately moved to the stroller, looking at the sleeping infant inside.

“Good Day,” said Nikki, “I'm Dominic Cunningham, Crown Prince of the Shadow element. This is Princess Hermione of the Aquakin'e and Lady Luna Lovegood of Death's court. What can we help you with?”

“Aahani is a recovered captive, he came from my pareya’s line. My circle doesn't need the center's help. But we read the periodical this morning and were very disturbed. I wanted to come by and make a donation to your work.”

Nikki smiled, “Thank you so much, we really appreciate it!”

Cora smiled back and said, “I'm glad that Aahani is young enough that he will never remember his captivity. But, we know others are not so lucky.” She handed over a slip with an amount of credit on it that made Nikki's eyes pop.

After another round of thank you’s, Cora left with the baby. Bhindi and Bahn Deveraine came in next, a grinning Darla Malfoy with them. They also made a sizable donation.

Hermione was collecting the donations and putting them in a small pouch at her waist.
Just then the door opened and Malachi came in. Hadrian was suddenly just there, standing beside Nikki. “Greetings from Death’s court,” said Malachi with a low bow. “Lady Lovegood, I don't believe Lord Aiden knew you would be here.”

Luna shrugged. “It was a spur of the moment thing.”

“Stand down, Blood Raven, I'm not here to harm anyone. Especially not your exquisite submissive,” The Hound Commander said.

Nikki blushed and Hadrian growled. Malachi stepped toward Nikki. “A donation for your center, Little One, with Lord Aiden's regards.”

“Thank you,” Nikki said, reaching for the slip. Hadrian beat him to it, quickly taking the slip and passing it to Nikki, so that Malachi did not even touch his hands.

“Allow me to escort you out,” said Hadrian.

“Absolutely,” said Malachi.

“I'm going too,” said Luna. “I have to get back to the booth. Malachi can escort me.”

The three left, leaving Hermione and Nikki standing there. “Malachi is handsome!” Hermione commented.

Nikki grinned, “Did you see how quickly Hadrian got in his way, though? My ace is the best.”

“Your first ace, how will he react if you need a second?” Hermione wondered.

“It will be settled between them gheyo style. Gheyos have their own ways, Hermione. It's best to just let them handle things.”

“Well said, My Star,” said Hadrian, appearing next to Nikki and kissing his cheek, then disappearing again.

The day was flying by and Nikki was setting up his office to his liking, when Bill tapped on the jamb. “May I come in?”

“Yes please do,” Nikki said happily.

“Quite the nice office you've got here," he said. “I'd like to take you out for lunch, if you want to go. And if your ace will allow it.”

“I'd like that,” said Nikki. He and Bill walked out of the office and the shadows nestled in the corner stayed behind.

They went to the little grilled cheese stand that Nikki favored. Then they sat in the warm sun of a nearby park. Bill cleared his throat nervously. “Nikki, I wanted to ask you if I can court you. We've spent some time together and I think we would be a good fit.”

“Ugh!” Bill exclaimed. “This isn't coming out right! I wanted to send you a favor, but after what happened with the last favor you got… and now I've brought up something unpleasant! I'm usually better with words than this. But, I really, really like you and I'm hoping you might like me, too.”

“William Weasley, you did perfectly fine. I'd be pleased to have you court me. And yes, I like you, too,” Nikki told him with a smile.

Bill removed a box from his void stone and handed it to Nikki. “A small token of my affection.”

“Thank you!” Nikki said happily. He carefully opened the beautifully wrapped box. There was a golden bracelet decorated with emeralds inside. “Oh, it's beautiful, Bill.”

“Put it on,” Bill encouraged. Nikki placed it on his right wrist. “Now, move your arms away from your body a bit. And press the middle emerald.”

The bracelet transformed into the warglaive leaving Nikki holding a beautiful and deadly weapon. “Bill, this is incredible! I love it!” Nikki exclaimed. Standing up, he began moving in a slow kata getting used to the weight and balance as he incorporated the warglaive into his movement. After a moment he came back to Bill, the warglaive transformed into a bracelet and resting securely on his arm. He threw his arms around Bill and hugged him. “Thank you! Thank you! This is so perfect!”

“I'm glad you like it,” Bill smiled. “Shall we head back?”

 

Edgar was waiting in Raspen's office when the Earth Prince returned from lunch. “Dera! What are you doing here?”

“Sit down, Raspen,” Edgar ordered. “We need to talk about how you've done so far as acting royal.”

“Dera, if this is about what I asked you the other day..”

“It isn't,” Edgar said coldly. “It's about this center for the recovered that you voted against.”

“It's a waste of money. We don't need it,” Raspen said immediately.

“Clearly, Storm, Shadow and Water think we do,” the Earth King said.

“What would you have of me, Dera? Should I just blindly agree to whatever the other acting royals want, with no opinion of my own?” Raspen demanded.

“Isn't that what you're doing now? Following the lead of two petty princesses that can't see the bigger picture?”

“No!” Raspen said furiously.

“The periodical came out with a very negative view of our royals not supporting that center,” said Edgar. “From now on, I'll be sitting beside you in the royal meetings. We'll say that I'm your advisor. But, you won't make a decision without my input from now on.”

“No!” Raspen said. “Just because I'm not doing things exactly the way you would doesn't mean you can step in and take over.”

Edgar signaled to a gheyo, and the door opened to admit a stately black man in long robes. He bowed saying “My King, My Prince, I've come as you asked, King Edgar.”

“Thank you, please have a seat,” said Edgar. “Raspen, this Kunal Hartwood, his son, Ethan works at the center that was denied royal approval. I told him you would explain why.”

“What?!”, said Raspen, his mind was racing. “The uh, center didn't get royal approval. The reason for that is, it really isn't needed.”

“There are hunts planned to rescue more of our people, aren't there?” Kunal asked. “Where will those whose families cannot be traced, go for aid? They will go to this center, of course. Some of them will be from the Earth element. My son Ethan will be there supporting them in their time of adjustment. I am wondering why you, My Prince, are not?”

“I apologize, Lord Hartwood,” said Raspen. “I may have been a bit hasty concerning my judgement about the center. I will definitely take a second look and see if we can make a change.”

“Thank you for making time to see me, My Prince, My King,” said Kunal, with a bow to both of them as he left the office.

“That was low even for you!” Raspen said angrily.

“Why, because you had to look into the eyes of a person your decisions affect? Because you had to explain why you chose the way you did? That is the crux of being the acting royal. Let me ask you, Raspen, why do you want to be the acting royal?”

“Because I want to help my people!” He said angrily.

Edgar nodded, “I'll leave you to think about this."

Notes:

The inspiration for Nikki's warglaive:

https://images.app.goo.gl/84YPLZdnSY1tBaJz6

Chapter 61: A Date and a Deal

Nikki was in his office showing Hadrian the warglaive. “William Weasley, Gheyic Alpha,” the ace mused. “I'll say one thing, he has good taste in weapons. Do you think he will fit with us? So far, except for Quinn, your courting has led to the darker side of things.”

Nikki shrugged, “that's what courting is for, isn't it? A chance to find out.” He moved the warglaive in a figure eight pattern and sighed happily. “Look how it shines in the light, Hadrian. It's so sleek and sharp, I can't wait to show everyone.”

That got Hadrian's attention, “You shouldn't show anyone. Let it be a surprise for those with ill intent. I think your fire alpha meant to give you a gift that works as a concealed weapon. He wants you protected and safe. Which gains him points with me. It is an excellent gift.”

Nikki pouted a bit that he couldn't show off his new toy. But he did see the wisdom of not doing so. There was a soft knock at the door and Nikki quickly put the warglaive turned bracelet back on his wrist. Hadrian moved into his shadows. “Come in,” Nikki called.

The door opened and Prince Perryton walked into his office. He gave a bow and said, “Good Afternoon, I've come to offer my help in whatever capacity you need me. Princess Hermione sent me to you.”

“Wonderful!” Nikki said enthusiastically. “Let's go down and get you set up with Narcissa, she is working at getting some of the rooms set up with necessities.”

On their way downstairs, Perry asked, “Have you had many recovered coming in for help?”

“No,” Nikki said truthfully. “But we didn't expect to have a lot the first day, it will take time for word to get out. We have had a lot of donations to the center, as well as a lot of volunteers.”

They reached the first floor and Nikki put Perry with Narcissa. He was heading back when Bas found him. “There you are, come on we have to go,” his brother insisted.

“Go where?” Nikki asked.

“Shopping, or did you forget you have a date tonight?”

“No, I didn't. But, I don't need to go shopping. I already know what I'm going to wear,” Nikki told his brother.

“Whatever you're thinking, wear it to dinner. But for clubbing, you need to wear something else,” said Bas.

“Since when do you know so much?” Nikki asked.

Bas grinned and gave his standard reply, “I know things.”

Nikki sighed. “Fine, where should we shop then?”

Bas grinned and grabbed Nikki's hand.

 

Raspen sat alone in the dark. He was thinking about everything his Dera had said. He didn't want to admit it, but he had been going along with Dawne and Ebony in their petty games. They'd been friends since they were born, it just felt natural to back them up.

He hadn't liked trying to justify himself to the Hartwood alpha. He'd liked even less how hollow his declaration that he wanted to help his people sounded. He'd automatically said that in response to why he wanted to be the acting royal. But, what had he done lately to help his people?

Raspen vowed to do better, to be better. He would become a better leader and he'd help his people. He wasn't going to protest his Dera coming into the royal meeting with him to approve his decisions. He would prove himself.

 

Perry was working beside Narcissa Malfoy putting together small care packages for the rooms. Some of the recovered wouldn't have a place to go, so the center would be their home. Perry put the little bar of soap up to his nose and sniffed it. It had a delightful scent of herbs and flowers.

“I wonder who picked out this soap?” He asked.

“I did”, said Narcissa.

“You have wonderful taste,” Perry complimented.

“Thank you,” Narcissa moved to check on the hair care products so they could add them to the basket next.

Just then the door flew open and a young girl ran in crying out, “please, I need help, I need help!”

Bill Weasley and Princess Hermione met the girl near the doors. Hermione guided the girl further into the center. “They're right behind me. They're going to catch me,” the girl cried out.

Hermione was calming the girl down and moving her into another room. Bill stood near the doors with two gheyos who were there volunteering.

Perry watched as the door opened and two gheyos came in. “We're looking for the young submissive who just came in here. She is the niece of Lady Baronsworth, and is in her custody. We have orders to bring her back to her Ladyship,” the first gheyo said.

“Did you say she was a submissive?” Bill asked. Both gheyos nodded. “Then if she's inherited, she must be of age. As an adult she would be able to decide where she goes and when,” said Bill.

“I understand what you're saying, but I have my orders. I have to take her back,” the gheyo said.

Bill reached over his shoulder and pulled his sword. He heard the two gheyos behind him remove theirs as well. “You're outnumbered three to two, there doesn't have to be a fight. Go back and tell Lady Baronsworth that if she wants to talk this out, to contact Dominic Cunningham.”

The gheyos eyed him for a moment, then left without a word.

Hermione had taken the submissive to the medical bay. “Her name is Elise Baronsworth,” she told Severus Snape. He was there working on potions today, they didn't have a healer in. Severus was the closest they could get.

Severus ran a quick diagnostic and frowned. “How often are you eating,” he asked the girl softly.

Elise shook her head. “She keeps me locked in a room. If I don't get an answer right on my studies, she leaves the room. The pareya are instructed to give me nothing but water until she allows me to eat again.”

“That's barbaric,” Hermione said angrily. “You can stay here, Elise. No one will hurt you.”

“Get her some food”, said Severus. “Swallow this potion,” he instructed Elise. “It'll make sure whatever you eat stays down.”

 

Nikki was excited and a little nervous as he walked into The Black Cat restaurant. Cyrus was waiting for him at the front. “Hello Beautiful, good to see you,” he smiled.

Nikki smiled back. “Good to see you, too. Have you been waiting long?”

“Not long at all,” he said. The server came over to seat them.

Nikki looked at the handsome hound across from him, “So what have you been doing since the last time we talked?” he asked.

“Thinking about you, of course,” Cyrus grinned. “I've also been working on getting my 2nd license for gem crafting.”

“Gem crafting?” Nikki asked.

Cyrus nodded, “Henry Peverell's circle has a large operation working with gems and sourcing them for power and protection. I've been working with them and getting my license so I can do more within their operation. My first license is for sourcing, that's where you just learn to get the materials out of the ground properly. My second license, when I get it, will be to craft the gems into a usable source. Lord Aiden got me started with it when I came here. I really like it.”

 

Ilsa Gorgens approached Theo. He was sitting on the townhouse balcony staring out into the distance. Ilsa sat down near him. “Talk to me, Theo, tell me what's going on in your head.”

“I screwed up, Oretta, I thought I could make part of it go away by lying about it. I made it worse, because he already knew. Now I've lost him for good and everyone hates me.”

“Who hates you?” Ilsa asked.

“Soula and Ariki,” he said quietly, “you.”

“Theo I don't hate you. I love you dearly. You're like my own child. I've always been so proud of you. But, this shocked and disappointed me. I think it's my fault for having you with me during such a turbulent time with my circle. There were times I lied. I came to visit my children in disguise. You saw all of that. That wasn't how I was supposed to treat my circle.”

She pulled him close and held him. “Part of the blame is mine. We'll work together on relationships and how to navigate them.”

“But you told me to be honest,” Theo protested her guilt.

“Yes, but I didn't show you how to be,” she said.

 

Nikki and Cyrus were leaving The Black Cat. “Ready to go dancing, Beautiful?” Cyrus asked.

“Not quite,” said Nikki. He raised his hand and did a quick switching spell on his clothes. “Now I'm ready.”

Cyrus stared and then smiled, “How did I get so Lucky?”

Nikki was wearing a black sheer sleeveless shirt and a pair of lightweight pants that had sheer stripes running vertically from waist to hem.

“It's too much isn't it?” Nikki asked worriedly. “Bas picked it out, he said it would be appropriate.”

“It's not too much, it's just enough. And I owe Bas a big thank you,” Cyrus grinned. “Shall we go?”

They shadowed out and reappeared near a throbbing building with a bright neon sign that said, The Hound Pound. They moved into the line and quickly made it inside.

Nikki immediately moved into the sea of gyrating bodies and started to dance. He threw his head back and lifted his hands in the air. Cyrus stood watching and Nikki held both arms out toward him, gyrating and making motions to come closer.

The Hellhound joined him on the floor and moved behind him. Circling his waist with his arms. He held him close and began to grind to the pulsing beat. Nikki turned to face him, continuing to move and twist his hips.

He put his arms over Cyrus’ broad shoulders. Nikki moved his body forward and back, hips meeting hips and pulling away, chest meeting chest and pulling away.

“Someone's a little bit of a tease, “ said Cyrus.

Nikki laughed in delight, “no, I'm just having some fun. “Is it too much for you Big Boy?”

Cyrus pulled him closer. “Not at all,” he husked in his ear.

The beat changed and the whole dance floor seemed to churn. Nikki and Cyrus were both jumping in place, laughing as they collided with one another.

A large blonde gheyo was dancing near them and obviously checking Nikki out. Cyrus growled threateningly. The gheyo turned away. “Everyone in the club is looking at you, Beautiful. But I don't share,” Cyrus said.

“You'll share with me,” said Hadrian, moving in to join the dance.

“Blood Raven,” said Cyrus with a little bow. “Of course.”

The beat changed again and Nikki found himself sandwiched between the two men. Cyrus rubbing against his front and Hadrian moving against his back. Nikki smirked and dropped his hips a bit, grinding his ass into Hadrian's crotch. Hadrian pulled Cyrus forward and the two shared a kiss that left Nikki panting with want. It was fierce and demanding with tongues thrusting and teeth grazing. Nikki felt like he was in heaven. He wondered what it would be like to watch the two of them go farther than a kiss together.

A brunette submissive wandered over and danced near, obviously watching the two men. Nikki flashed his teeth at her and growled, “mine!”

Cyrus laughed, “feeling a bit possessive are we?” Then he pulled Nikki in for a deep breath stealing kiss. Thrusting his tongue deep into his mouth and twisting it.

When the kiss broke with Cyrus, he'd barely caught a breath when Hadrian was kissing him just as deeply. They took turns stealing kisses and grinding and thrusting like one being with three separate parts. Nikki was flushed with heat and arousal. “Drink!” He managed to pant.

The three headed to the bar. Nikki ordered a rum sour and Hadrian and Cyrus both ordered a blue arrow. They stood sipping their drinks and catching their breath.

The night continued with the three of them dancing and drinking. They ended up closing the club down. And Nikki found himself outside in Hadrian's arms. Cyrus was a few feet away and Nikki whined at him “Come with us, I want to watch you two some more.”

The Hellhound bounded over and gave him a kiss, saying, “perhaps another night, Beautiful.”

Then he and Hadrian were shadowing away. Nikki was pouting when they arrived in Hadrian's yurt. “None of that, now” said the ace. “He didn't want to take advantage of you when you were drunk.”

“I'm not drunk”, Nikki protested. “And I didn't want him to take advantage of me, I wanted to watch him with you!”

Hadrian laughed uproariously at that, “oh so you have a few drinks and offer my body up to your date.” He looked back over at Nikki. He was passed out cold and curled into a little ball on the cushions. Hadrian smiled tenderly. His little Star was a lightweight when it came to drinking. He'd have to remember that for the future.

 

Bran shivered in the dusky interior of Death's Court. Nikki's sire Jascha was going to intercede with Death on his behalf. He shivered again although the temperature wasn't cold. Jascha put a hand on his shoulder. “Just stay quiet. Don't speak unless SHE addresses you,” the Reaper advised him.

And then the air grew heavy and it really was cold. A cold down to the bones. A beautiful woman in a hooded black robe stood there. “I won't keep you here going through any formalities. I am not going to take this child into my court. Take him home, Jascha.”

Then a small whirlwind appeared and another woman stood there. SHE wore a grey robe that seemed light grey, then white, then black. “Sister, wait, don't decide yet. Let me talk to you first.”

Death looked at Jascha and said, “You will wait for me here. This shouldn't take long.”

Then SHE and Lady Fate whisked away to a time pocket.

“What do you want from me Sister? Have you come to offer me another insulting deal?” Death asked scathingly.

“No,” Fate said quietly. “I must have those twins live. I don't want you to take them at age five.”

“I know what you want, but you don't offer me what I want.” Death sneered.

“I'm offering what you want. Take the Kadel child into your court and I'll take my hand off him completely and I won't make the pact with him,” Fate promised.

Death shook her skeletal head and waved a boney finger. “No deal! Since we've talked, I've decided I don't really want the Kadel child. It suits my reputation better to be seen as one who takes all beings when it is their time.”

“What!” Fate cried out angrily. “But, I thought..”

Death merely looked at Fate with HER hollow eye sockets. “I don't need to make deals. Everyone comes to me in time, I need only wait.”

Fate fell to HER knees and cried out desperately, “What do you want?! What will make you spare them?”

Death considered and said, “Get up off your knees, Sister. It doesn't befit the dignity of one of your station. I will make you one offer and if you take it then those twins live out their life span. If you deny it or try to bargain, they die at age five.”

“Tell me,” Fate breathed.

“I will take the Kadel child into my court, you will take your hands off completely. There will be no pact with the Kadel child known as Bran/Brynn Kadel and none with any descendants that may result from said child.”

Fate stared at Death angrily. She wanted to rage, to demand a better deal. To lose all the child’s descendents! It was a huge blow.

“Well,” She tried. “If I take my hands off completely the child loses any gifts I gave.”

“I'm aware of this, yes or no?” Death demanded.

“Yes,” Fate said angrily.

The two women reappeared in Death's Court. Lady Fate marched over to Bran without a word and lifted HER hands into the air in front of him. Then SHE began to pull.

Bran cried out and fell to the ground. It felt like he was being stretched or torn apart. He watched as small wispy bits of power leached away from his body and formed a glimmering ball in HER hand. Fate studied it for a moment and said, “you've lost any gifts I've given you.” SHE clicked her fingers and the glimmering ball disappeared and SHE did as well.

Death was a beautiful woman as SHE knelt near Bran. “No, no, don't touch me,” he cried out.

“Hush now,” said Death. “You no longer have hindsight. I watched HER take it. You are now a member of MY court. You do not have to make the pact with Fate.”

“Thank you,” said Bran, “Thank you My Lady.”

“You will inherit soon,” Lady Death told him. “At that time you will receive a gift from ME. You need not fear, it will not be burdensome to you like hindsight was.” SHE leaned forward and kissed Bran on the forehead and then disappeared.

Bran stood up and ran to Jascha and hugged him. “Thank you! Thank you, so much!

Lord Aiden smiled from his throne and said, “Welcome to Death's Court, Bran and Brynn Kadel.”

 

Nikki woke up in Hadrian's arms. He smiled happily and raised his head, then cried out. “Oh! Why does my head hurt so bad? My stomach feels odd as well,” he noted.

Hadrian reached beside him and grabbed a potion. “Here, drink this, Lovely.”

Nikki swallowed the potion and sighed, “that's so much better.”

“Good! I would have hated to send you off when you're not feeling well,” said Hadrian.

“That's right,” said Nikki. “The hunts for the collectors are starting today. Be careful, My Love. I'll miss you while you're gone.”

“I will,” said Hadrian. “My team has a few hounds in it. Cyrus, Malachi, Melacor and Bas, just to name a few you know.”

“My brother is going?” Nikki said. “I'm a bit jealous, I'd love to go! But, I have a lot to do here as well.”

The ace laughed, “Yes, you have to have a wonderful time today swimming in the Merrow waters.”

 

Dawne woke up slowly thinking about everything she needed to do today. She also needed to check in with Perry and make sure he hadn't gone anywhere near that center yesterday.

She tried to sit up but found she couldn't. She concentrated and tried again. Her body wouldn't move at all! Frustrated, she tried to open her mouth to call out. But, she wasn't able to do that either.

Chapter 62: Under the Sea

Dawne didn't know how long she’d laid there staring at the ceiling. Then her gheyo guard was standing over her. They were summoning the healers. ‘Yes’, She thought, ‘summon the healers.’

Healer Whitcombe stood above the bed and told them, “The Princess is alive, and perfectly healthy. For some reason she has lost the ability to control her body. It's like nothing I've ever seen before. I don't see any kind of tampering or malevolent means used to induce it, either. I'm afraid this is beyond me, I'd recommend calling in the Kalzik's.”

A while later Surajini and her gheyo, Bharin arrived. Dawne was anxious! Surely she could find a way to help her a little faster. The woman was one of the top healers in Nevarah!

Unfortunately, she said basically the same as Healer Whitcombe. No one seemed to know what was wrong with her! Dawne decided that if the healers weren't finding anything, then perhaps there was nothing to find. She tried again to move, to gain control, but to no avail. Healer Kalzik set up a spell that would keep her hydrated and nourished. Then she spelled her to slee…

Surajini was leaving the Air section, when Bharin spoke, “You know you get more lovely everyday, My Beauty.”

Surajini smiled happily at him. “Have I been neglecting you, my Sweet Bharin? We’ll have to have a date, soon, just the two of us”

Bharin stayed by her side and tried not to feel guilty. After all, it was she who had insisted he not share any gheyo business with her when they bonded.

 

Perry was awake early and preparing to start his day. He dreaded seeing his sister. Dawne would ask if he had gone to the center. Then there would be a fight, because Perry wasn't going to lie to her. He wanted to talk to her about what had happened at the center yesterday. What he'd witnessed with the Baronsworth submissive had shaken him up quite a bit.

He wished again that he hadn't turned down the throne. He could do more to help his people than put soap in baskets! But, there was something to be said for physically helping with those baskets. It had soothed something deep in his psyche. His inner Pareya had been so content yesterday!

There was a knock and a gheyo opened the door to summon him to Dawne’s chambers.

 

Nikki was turning and twisting in front of the mirror. He was wearing a dark green wetsuit. The suit clung everywhere, and he did mean everywhere. He shrugged and decided he was going to wear it anyway.

The merrow only wore wetsuits so it shouldn't matter. He shadowed out. The room was empty when Arkhet tapped on the door. He was coming to tell Nikki about an emergency meeting with the royals.

Nikki appeared at the little seaside restaurant near the merrow waters. He sat down on a bench to wait, and had just gotten comfortable when Percy and Alec walked out of the water.

Alec was his usual gorgeous self in his skintight wetsuit. Percy was right by his side, blonde hair damp from the waves and small rivulets of water running down his bare tanned chest.

“I'm ready to keep my promise and take you below the waves,” said Alec.

Percy gave a low flourishing bow and said, “I shall be your tour guide.”

Nikki smiled and moved over to them. Alec immediately pulled him into his arms and held him close. “You need a charm to go under, do you want me to kiss your forehead like last time?”

Nikki stared into those blue, blue eyes, and felt a bit brave and daring. “No, this time I want you to place it on my lips.”

Alec moved in slowly and pressed his lips ever so slightly against Nikki's. He moved a bit, pulling the submissive closer as he pressed more firmly and deepened the kiss. Nikki opened his mouth and their tongues met in a gentle greeting. When Alec pulled away Nikki whimpered, wanting more. Alec lightly pecked his lips and said, “Come swim with us.”

They dove into the water and Percy and Alec each held a hand pulling him out deeper. Nikki was enthralled with the beauty all around him. Everything was a clear deep blue just as the favor had been. Two dark shapes appeared in the distance, as Goonter and Ga Ga swam toward them.

“She's gotten so big!” Nikki exclaimed.

“She'll get much bigger,” Alec told him.

“This is Goonter,” he said, pointing to the other dragon.

Nikki petted both the dragons, laughing as they jostled with each other to get more of his attention.

“Do you want to go for a ride?” Percy asked.

Nikki nodded happily. Percy climbed atop Ga Ga’s head and held on to her short horns

Alec climbed on top of Goonter’s head and held his hand out to Nikki. Nikki carefully climbed up and Alec pulled him flush with his body, circling his arms tightly around his waist. Nikki blushed, suddenly realizing just how much the thin wetsuits allowed him to feel.

Goonter and Ga Ga took off in the water. Nikki laughed aloud, this felt like he was flying! They passed the merrow city and he was able to see the beautiful turrets and spires. They went by some brightly colored coral reefs as well as some fascinating looking caves.

“We're going to jump off Goonter and free swim,” Alec told him.

Nikki felt himself pulled sideways and Alec was holding him firmly in his arms from behind. Percy swam up and put his arms around his waist from the front. “Alec got a kiss, do I get one too?”

Nikki smirked, “Technically, it wasn't a kiss, it was just to place the charm.”

“Huh,” said Percy. “It really looked like a kiss, it kinda looked like this.” And then he was covering Nikki's lips with his own. Percy’s kiss was warm and soft. A delightful exploration of his lips.

When he pulled away, Nikki smiled and said, “actually it was more like this.” He moved back to Percy’s lips, covering them firmly. And then Alec was there and they were trading kisses back and forth. It was reminiscent of the night before with Hadrian and Cyrus. Nikki thought it might be his favorite way to kiss someone.

A throat cleared nearby, startling all three of them. They looked over and Princess Hermione and Queen Killigan were a few feet away from them. “I hate to break up what looks like a really nice time,” said Killigan, “but there is an emergency meeting of the royals. They are waiting for us because it took time to locate Hermione and I as well as the two of you, Alec and Prince Dominic.”

“Please just call me Nikki when outside of royal chambers.” He said. “Where is the meeting?”

“The Air Courts, they are the ones who called for an emergency meeting,” said Hermione.

They began swimming back to the merrow city, Percy going another direction. “My Mera and Dera are hunting so I am the acting royal for the Shadow element. Do you know if anyone contacted Lord Aiden and Lady Lovegood?” Nikki asked.

Killigan wasn't sure. They reached the palace where King Alcandor was waiting. Nikki, Hermione and Killigan did quick switching spells so they were in robes. Then they were portalling to the Air sector.

 

They entered the room and were the last to be seated. Everyone was there except for his Mera and Dera and Princess Dawne. Prince Perryton was sitting alone in the section he and Dawne usually shared.

“Good Afternoon, thank you for coming, we've had a bit of a shock today. Princess Dawne woke this morning without the ability to move or speak. We've called in Master Healers and Master Mages, but none of them can tell us why. She is alive and perfectly healthy, there doesn't seem to be any spells of malevolent nature on her. I wanted to make you aware immediately, because I worry that someone may be targeting the royals. Please be on your guard.”

Ebony had obviously already known, if the red swollen eyes and nose were any indication.

Lord Aiden asked, “Do we have any leads at all on who may have done this to her?”

“None,” said Perry. “Other than her gheyo guards, no one has entered the Princess’ quarters in the last quarter. The gheyo guards have been questioned under truth serum, as is procedure. They are all innocent.”

“May I see her?” King Alcandor asked. “If it is Aquakin'e magic, I may be able to see what's been done. Something your mages and healers may have missed.”

“Yes, please do,” said Perry.

What followed was all the royals going into Princess Dawne's chambers. Alcandor studied her and cast several spells. At last he shook his head. “It isn't Aquakin'e magic.”

They moved back to the meeting room and soberly resumed their places. After a moment, Perry spoke again. “While Dawne is incapacitated, I will be the acting royal for the Air element. I wanted to bring up something that happened at the help center, Parantava Paikka, yesterday.”

“While I was there, I saw a young submissive run in and ask for help. Two gheyos were following her to attempt to drag her back to her family. This was prevented by Parantava’s head of security. The girl is going to be residing at the center for the foreseeable future. The pareya on duty in the medical bay was able to tell that the girl had been starved.”

There was a flurry of whispers and looking around and then Queen Bianca asked, “Which family is the girl from?”

“The Baronsworths,” said Perry.

Nikki looked up at that. “The girl, was her name Elise?”

Hermione nodded at him. “Yes, do you know her Nikki?”

“Yes, I know her!” He cried out. “ I was the one who helped her at intake! I told her everything would be all right! Is there an investigation into the Baronsworths? Why would they starve her?! How could anyone do that to their family? She's their own blood!”

“You’ve been surrounded by love all of your life.” Arkhet told him. “It makes it difficult to understand that some families may not care for their own properly.”

“Which is precisely why I propose we have everyone of the recovered come into the center to be registered,” said Perry. “We can have them checked out in the medical bay as well. We need to make sure that there isn't any abuse going on.”

Nikki said "I second that.”

“Motion carried, motion passed,” said Aiden.

“When will the trial for the Collector Albus Dumbledore be?” King Alcandor wanted to know.

“After the hunt,” said Queen Bianca. “We'll have way too much going on with the hunt, to do it before or during.

“Former Queen Manthestia’s trial was already held and concluded. Even now our people are collecting their blood prices,” said Queen Killigan. “Why does everything go so slowly on the land?”

“Merrow justice has always been swift, My Sweet, but, we cannot expect it to be that way for the landwalkers,” said Alcandor.

“We already have several hunts going to try to reclaim our people and wipe out any collectors once and for all,” said Nikki. "My Mera and Dera, as well two of my bonded are on those hunts. As Queen Bianca said, trying to do a trial right now, without everyone we might need just will not work.”

“You’ve bonded?” Asked Ebony. “We didn't know.”

“Yes,” Nikki smiled. "I'm quite happy to have bonded to Lord Hadrian Maruke and Lord Devrim Ekine.”

“Who is your alpha?” Asked Raspen.

“You've bonded to the Storm's Crown Prince?!” Ebony exclaimed.

“I don't have an alpha,” Nikki told Raspen. “And yes, Devrim is the heir to the Storm element,” he told Ebony.

Ebony was watching how she handled things, she didn't want her Mera to carry out her threat. “Queen Bianca, surely this is highly unusual?!”

Queen Bianca merely smiled and said, “We want our Crown Prince to be happy. Devrim is happy with Nikki. Nothing else really matters.”

"What about the succession?” Raspen demanded.

Nikki said cheerfully, “My Mera has six children. Perhaps I'll be just like her and have enough children to succeed for both elements. Even if I only have one child, they can be the heir for Storm. One of my brothers or sisters can be the heir for Shadow.”

Raspen frowned, there were so many things wrong with that statement he didn't know where to begin. So he said nothing and merely considered it.

“Are we done for today? Luna asked. “I need to get to work soon.”

“Yes,” said Perry. “We can adjourn, I appreciate all of you coming.”

 

Bran Kadel was hugging his Mera. It shouldn't have been an unusual experience but it was. For the first time in his life, he was enjoying the comfort and peace of being in her arms. There were no intruding visions of impending doom.

He smiled up at her. “I'm happy, Mera, really happy!” He told her.

“I'm so glad, Bran. You don't miss your gift at all?” Maia questioned.

Bran shook his head. “It was never a gift, it was always a curse. Lady Death said SHE would give me a gift, but that it wouldn't be burdensome like hindsight.”

Maia nodded and smiled. “I'm sure SHE will be good to you.”

 

Nikki was leaving the Air section when he bumped into Ariki. “Hi, I was hoping to see you. Do you have any plans right now?”

“I was going to go to Parantava and just check on everything,” said Nikki.

“I was just there, it's pretty calm right now,” Ariki told him. “How about we go to the ranges and I give you a flying lesson?”

Nikki's eyes lit up, “that would be fabulous! Yes, please!”

 

Bharin waited in the dark. “Your credit slip” a voice said. Bharin reached forward and took it, checking it carefully. “The Crown Prince of the Shadow element was in her chambers today.”

“Yes, but he didn't seem to recognize the magic, the only two who might are currently off world hunting,” said Bharin.

“Good. I'll only contact you if I need something more from you,” the voice informed him.

Bharin bowed and shadowed out. The other figure stood in the dark thinking. ‘Now we will see what you are made of my Darling Son. You shouldn't have turned down the throne. But now you have another chance.’

Chapter 63: Parantava Paikka

Notes:

Happy St. Patrick's Day to any who celebrate!

The center was busy and Nikki and Hermione were trying to get all the recovered who were coming in with their families taken care of and registered. Queen Killigan and Alec had brought in a large group of aquakin'e. Quinn and Patrick Kalzik were doing the physicals for them.

Killigan pulled Nikki and Hermione aside and asked when a good time would be to bring the infants in. There were around 200 Aquakin'e infants. Nikki hoped he was making the right decision when he said that they could be registered later or not at all. So far every Aquakin'e was perfectly healthy and seemed to be doing well. Using that as a yardstick he felt he could trust that the infants were being taken care of as well.

The door opened and Bahn Deveraine came in with Edora. “I'm here to help, put me to work,” he announced. Hermione smiled and quickly moved over to the pair. She showed Bahn how to do the registration in the small hand held computer that Cora and Lewis had set up for them earlier in the week.

Each department had one. Once someone was registered that profile could be accessed by whichever department they were currently in. That way things like a medical scan could be added by the workers there.

Edora was looking around and noticed Fenix walking by on an upper floor. “Who is that?” she wanted to know.

Nikki looked up and said, “oh, that is Fenix Nyara, he is our Director of oversight.” Edora moved over and whispered to Bahn.

Bahn then approached Nikki. “My sister and I know every elf in Nevarah. We don't know of a Fenix Nyara, though. May I ask what you know of him.”

“Fenix Nyara is his chosen name. He is a recovered captive. He was created in captivity in such a way that it is impossible to trace his genetic material,” Nikki said.

“That is possible?” Bahn asked, shocked.

“It is something that one of the collectors that is being hunted managed to do,” Nikki informed him.

“I would like to meet him if I may,” said Bahn.

Nikki agreed to escort the elf upstairs to meet Fenix and Hermione manned the desk.

Nikki knocked on Fenix's office door and came in with Bahn when the little elf called out to do so.

“Fenix, I wanted to introduce you to Lord Bahn Deveraine. Lord Deveraine, this is Fenix Nyara,” Nikki said politely.

Fenix stared in shock for a moment and then blurted out, “you're an elf, like me!”

Bahn smiled and said, “Yes, I am, have you never seen another of our kind before?”

Fenix shook his head, “no, never.”

Nikki moved to the door. “I'll just leave you two to visit.”

 

Fred and George Weasley were having a fabulous time setting up the top booth. They had so many products to sell. Luna was also busy setting out brightly colored necklaces and earrings. Xenophilius had a small space reserved for his massage table. Pandora’s spell creation services were also listed on the side of the booth.

The hunt was starting soon and they wanted everything to be ready. A young girl wandered over and began looking through the necklaces. An older gentleman was picking through the earrings. Everything was as it should be. So, why was something itching at the back of her brain? “Fred, George, come down here right now and bring anyone up there with you,” she heard herself say.

The twins popped down and stood in front of her. “What's up, Luna girl?” Asked Fred.

“You have two Weasleys at your service,” declared George.

Just then the dome above their head gave a thunderous crack. People screamed and started to run as fabrine began to slide in. George called his flames, and put a bubble around himself, Fred and Luna. “Move it out some Georgie,” Fred ordered. “I'm going to reinforce yours with mine.”

Luna was standing in a bubble of flame. The twin’s fire was lethal as the fabrine were finding out. “We need to get out,” said George.

“I haven't learned how to without dropping my flames, yet,” Fred said back.

“Me either,” said George.

There were gheyos everywhere fighting the fabrine. A voice called to them to put their flames out. “We'll get you out," the voice promised.

Fred and George exchanged looks and dropped their flames. A gheyo tackled them, putting an arm around each twin’s waist, already weaving a portal. A gheyo grabbed Luna and spun a portal out as well. They reappeared on a little side street far away from the booth and the fabrine.

“Sirius Black and Remus Lupin at your service," the dark haired gheyo said with a bow.

“Thank you for helping us,” said Luna.

“You're very welcome,” Remus said, bowing over her hand.

Sirius, not to be outdone, bowed over each of the twin’s hands and placed a kiss on them.

 

Alec found Nikki in his office, going through reports he'd received from different departments. He paid particular attention to Fenix's report on what changes they could make in the center.

Alec walked in and leaned on the desk near him. “I'm not happy that our date was interrupted. Percy and I want to court you. Will you let us?”

Nikki stood from his chair and circled his arms around Alec's waist. “I'd like that very much.” He said, leaning forward for a kiss. A throat cleared, and they both turned to see Perry standing in the doorway.

“Kesmar's bloody reefs! Is there no privacy anywhere in Nevarah?!” Alec demanded, stomping out.

Nikki laughed and beckoned Perry into his office. “Sorry about that, I didn't want to interrupt, but I did want to tell you that the last of the Aquakin'e have been scanned and are leaving. Hermione asked me to let you know that she is going with them. I believe her skin was drying out and becoming itchy.”

“Thank you for letting me know, Perry. May I call you Perry, away from the royal chambers, of course?”

“Yes, please,” Perry said easily.

“And, of course, call me Nikki, everyone does.” He advised the Air Prince.

“You know, Nikki, if you bond with Alec, Raspen and Ebony may just have heart failure?” Perry asked.

“I know,” Nikki grinned. “But I'm not about to limit myself to suit others, not even royal others.”

Perry smiled and said, “You are very true to yourself.”

Nikki raised an eyebrow and said, “Is that a roundabout way of saying I'm being selfish?”

Perry laughed, “No, or if it is, then everyone should be so.”

A loud alarm went off announcing a fabrine attack and calling for gheyos and healers.

Quinn and Patrick were both getting ready to leave to respond. Nikki hurried into the medical bay. “Be careful and be safe both of you,” he admonished, giving both men a hug and Quinn a kiss.

Both promised and then portaled out. Nikki walked through the center checking on everyone and making sure everyone was okay. Bahn and Fenix had become fast friends and Nikki could see Fenix blooming right before his eyes just being around the other elf.

Bahn looked up as he approached saying, “Edora responded to the call for gheyos. I will be staying here until someone returns for me. I'm also going to see about getting Fenix a few gheyo guards. He shouldn't be walking around unaccompanied.”

Nikki was torn as to how to respond to that. He'd been irritated for years when anyone insinuated that he should have an escort. But, at the same time, Fenix really did need one. He chose not to say anything about it and let the royal elf do as he liked.

 

Maury was relaxing at home with the twins and his three new circle members. This was the first time that there had been a breach that he hadn't been left alone while the military circle responded.

Narcissa was cuddling Elise and his little girl was sleeping. Nicholas was awake and looking curiously at Lucius as the handsome Veela held him. Maury smiled as Nicholas settled back and started to drift off.

Severus came into the room with a large tray of tea and snacks floating behind him. He sat down on the couch and pulled Maury into his arms for a cuddle.

 

Princess Dawne lay unmoving in her bed, Her family circle surrounding her. Quatrine, a pareya, was gently wiping her face with a damp cloth. Maelith, the gheyo that was staying with all of them through the breach, was near the doors. Nyema, her fellow pareya, hovered close. “Is there any change?”

Quatrine shook her head, “She seems to be sleeping. The healer says she is fine, we just have to have hope that she will wake.”

“Oh, I wish Arista was here, she would know what to do to solve this,” Nyema said, wringing her hands.

“Don't take on so, Loveling. We've had a tough time but we'll get through it and so will Dawne. You'll see,” Quatrine said encouragingly.

“You're right, of course,” Nyema affirmed. “Everything will be fine.”

 

Nikki looked up as Bill approached him. “We're at half staff on our gheyos. I allowed two of the four to respond to the fabrine attack.”

Nikki nodded, “Thank you for letting me know. Everything seems pretty quiet right now. Which is good. I heard you pulled your sword and defended Elise the other night. I wish I would have been here. That would have been worth seeing,” Nikki said.

Bill smirked, “All in a day’s work for your head of security.”

Just then Ethan approached, “I'm sorry to interrupt, but there’s a bit of a problem.”

“What's going on?” Nikki asked immediately.

“There is a young lady here that asked for me by name. She is demanding that I take her on as a mentored student. I've explained that that isn't the way my department works. I've explained that as a submissive Fire Dragel, she would need at least another submissive to mentor her. She is claiming that her brother runs this place and will fire me if I don't accede to her wishes.”

Bill felt a sinking feeling deep in his stomach. “I'll accompany you to her, Ethan, we'll straighten this out.”

The three walked over to Ethan's office, Bill desperately wishing that Nikki wasn't accompanying them. Or perhaps, the rude submissive wasn't Ginny…

He walked into Ethan's office to see Ginny sitting there smugly. “Bill!” She cried out. “I'm so glad you're here! Tell your employee he has to mentor me. He's been very difficult and rude!”

Nikki's face flushed with anger. How dare she insult one of his employees! “Bill, who is this?” He asked, icily. He recognized the submissive that had fallen on Theo. But didn't know why she would be here.

“My younger sister, who will be escorted out immediately,” Bill said firmly. “Come along Ginny, stop causing trouble.”

Ginny folded her arms and pouted. “I need a mentor and I don't want to pay for one! Why should this center help the recovered captives but not help me?”

“I've explained how she can get a mentor without paying,” said Ethan.

“She's already rejected all three suggestions from the mentor office,” Bill said.

“Bill, please escort her out, perhaps see her home, so she doesn't return. The center is for those that need help. I won't have her coming in here demanding things and insulting those who work here,” Nikki said firmly.

“Who do you think you are, to talk about me that way?” Ginny sneered.

“He is the man who really does run this place,” Bill said, dragging her down the hall.

Nikki looked at Ethan. “I'm so sorry that happened, Ethan. You never have to put up with that kind of bad behavior. I don't care whose relative it is.”

Ethan smiled ruefully, “I was really trying to help her. She does need a mentor, if only to correct that behavior. But, she didn't want to be helped, she just wanted her own way.”

“Well, let's hope Bill takes care of it and it doesn't happen again,” said Nikki.

 

Mollandria was enjoying her day off. She and Arthur were talking about the upcoming hunt with Sadara, who was visiting. Arthur was going to be working with the Lovegoods and their own twins, helping out with the booth.

Sadara, as a clan chieftain, was going over the presentation. She wanted it to be perfect. The door slammed open and Bill marched in dragging Ginny with him.

“Bill, my word! What happened?” Mollandria gasped.

“Ginny happened!” Bill said angrily. “She came into Parantava Paikka, where I work. She insisted one of the department directors personally mentor her. When he refused, she threatened to have ‘her brother who runs the place’, fire him.”

“I was absolutely mortified, the Crown Prince of the Shadow element was there listening to everything and Ginny smarted off to him as well. He then instructed me to escort her home and make sure she didn't return.” Bill said morosely.

“Well I don't appreciate being hauled around by you, Bill!” Ginny snipped. “It didn't have to be such a big deal! If that Ethan Hartwood guy would have just mentored me like I wanted him to, none of this would have happened.”

“Ethan is the director for the department of education and mentorship.” Bill said angrily. “He doesn't personally mentor! Not to mention he's an Earth Pareya so he wouldn't mentor a submissive fire Dragel anyway! Ginny, do you have any idea what you've done?”

“I am right now hoping I don't lose my job and my courtship over this. Reputation is everything and you throwing my name around made me look really bad! Do you even care?” Bill demanded.

Ginny shrugged, “Well, I don't see anyone being overly concerned about me. When is everyone going to start caring about how I feel?”

Bill sighed. “I have to get back to work, assuming I still have a job. I can't deal with her entitled attitude anymore. Mera, Dera, please keep her away from me and my workplace.” Bill portaled out.

“Ginny, what did you say to the Crown Prince of the Shadow element?” Sadara demanded.

“He made some high handed statement about me coming in there demanding things and insulting the workers. Then he told Bill to take me home and make sure I didn't come back. I just asked him who he thought he was to talk about me that way,” Ginny said nonchalantly.

Sadara sighed. “This is bad. This is really bad. Why was she even out of the house? I've said she cannot socialize until she gets mentored.”

“I was trying to get one!” Ginny shrieked.

“Be quiet!” Sadara snapped angrily. “You may have socially ruined your brother, and me! Because your poor behavior reflects on us! You won't be leaving the property, if you step a foot outside the wards my gheyos will be informed and will come to get you.”

Ginny crossed her arms over her chest and scowled. “That isn't fair! You can't just keep me locked away!”

“You won't be locked away,” Sadara promised coldly. “I've found you a mentor and a job. I'll be paying for the mentor up front and you'll be working and paying me back out of your pay outs.”

“Who is the mentor?” Ginny demanded. “What kind of job?”

“You will meet your mentor tomorrow. As for the job, you'll be helping to get the grounds ready for the hunt. Once the hunt starts you'll be working in the fire section in one of the booths.”

The door opened again and Ron came in. He looked freshly showered and cleaned up. Sadara looked at him approvingly. A mentor and a job had done wonders for the boy.

“Good Evening, Grandmera, Mera, Dera, Ginny, how is everyone?” He asked.

“We were just talking about your sister making a scene at William’s workplace, and possibly costing him his job.” Arthur told his son.

Ron's eyes went wide. “Whuh,” he said. Then turning to Ginny, “Stay away from the forge, don't you dare come near there. They like me and I won't have you ruin it for me!”

Ginny sneered. “Like I'd go near that dirty smelly place anyway.”

“Say what you want,” said Ron. “But Olaf says there's no shame in an honest day's work.” Ron bowed and excused himself to his room.

“I will be leaving as well,” said Sadara. “Ginerva, I will be returning to take you to your mentor first thing in the morning.”

“She'll be ready, Mera, and thank you,” said Mollandria.

 

Nikki was in his office when Bill knocked on his door. “Come in,” he called out. Bill moved into the chair in front of his desk.

“If you're going to fire me and banish me from the premises, please just go ahead and do so,” he said sadly.

Nikki smiled at him and asked, “So, do you know I have three sisters that raise dead things without permission on a regular basis? I have a brother that delights in embarrassing me as often as he can.”

“And, I have another brother that if he doesn't eat regularly, will attack people for a blood feed. I know siblings can be embarrassing, it doesn't mean I'm going to hold it against you. I asked you to remove her and you did. I consider that to be the end of it,” Nikki told him.

Bill looked relieved and said, “Thank you for being so understanding about this. I need to speak to Ethan about this as well.”

Nikki nodded and added, “The breach has been repaired. Our gheyos have returned. But there will probably be a reaping tonight.”

“Will you be going to the reaping?” Bill asked.

“Yes”, Nikki said, “I never miss one, I've been going since I was very young. They're very invigorating, have you ever been to one?”

“No”, said Bill. “But I'd love to go with you, and see what it's like.”

Nikki grinned, “it's a date then!”

Chapter 64: I Warned You

The sun was coming up by the time the reaping was finished. Bill and Nikki were standing with their swords in their hands, checking to make sure all the fabrine were gone. “You were right,” said Bill. “It is invigorating.”

“Of course, nothing better than a night spent killing the enemy,” said Nikki.

“Here, here,” said Luna.

“That was crazy intense!” Said Bran. “Are we going to breakfast?”

“Oh course!” Nikki agreed. “You guys go ahead and we'll join you in a moment.”

After Bran and Luna left, Bill asked, “was there something else we needed to do?”

Nikki walked very close to the alpha and said, “yes, this.” He leaned up and kissed his lips gently.

Bill reached for him and encircled his waist with one arm while the other hand moved into the back of his hair holding him immobile.

Then Bill kissed him hard and rough, plundering his lips just as aggressively as he'd fought the fabrine. Nikki gasped and relaxed completely into the kiss letting Bill have complete control. He felt the connection between their lips all the way down to his toes. When Bill pulled away, Nikki gasped, “My Alpha!”

 

The morning sun filtered in through the windows. Dawne knew it was morning but she couldn't open her eyes. ‘Her body still wasn't responding. How long until the healers figured out what was wrong with her?’

She heard a door open and close. Someone was here. She knew her Mera's from her family circle had been taking turns sitting with her. ‘Quatrine, her third, had been washing her face, was it yesterday? She was losing track of time.’

“Good Morning, Sweet Girl,” said Nyema. “I know you can hear me. We're going to sit with you for a while.”

Dawne recognized Nyema’s voice, of course. ‘She was Perry's bearer, and one of her Mera's, but who was with her? She said ‘we’, who was the other person? Oh, but this was so frustrating!’

“I hate seeing her like this, Mera,” said Perry. “Do the healers have anything new to tell us?”

‘Perry, it was Perry that was with Nyema!’ Dawne felt very accomplished to have figured it out. Then she was immediately disgusted to be proud over such a small thing.

“No, my Son, they are doing everything they can to keep her healthy. There are even spells on her to exercise her muscles. But, they can't figure out what caused this or if it can ever be reversed.”

‘What!’ Dawne didn't like hearing that at all!

“Mera!” Perry cried out.

“Oh I know, Sweet Boy, it isn't what you want to hear.” Said Nyema, “I didn't want to hear it either. But, I don't want to sugarcoat things. This is very serious. As much as we love Dawne, we have to think of our people.”

“Oh course, Mera,” said Perry. “I know we have to think of the people. We need Dawne to get better as soon as possible.”

‘Yes, Perry, tell her! I have to get better soon!’ Dawne thought frantically.

“Perry, I want you to consider taking the throne of the Air element,” said Nyema.

“What? Mera, what are you saying?” Perry asked her, feeling dazed.

‘What IS she saying! That throne is mine!’ Dawne thought angrily.

“With all that nasty business with your Mera Arista, then that article in the periodical, the Air element needs to feel secure again.” Nyema explained. “I think you should crown yourself King of the Air element during the hunt. If Dawne recovers she would, of course, be your heir, just as you've always been hers. But, Perry, Darling, our people must come first at a time like this. I would ask that you put any personal considerations aside and think of them. It is what Dawne would want you to do.”

‘I would not! I do not! Don’t you dare, Perry! That throne is mine! You can't take it from me! Don't you dare!’ Dawne's thoughts were raging behind her peaceful visage.

“I will consider it, Mera,” said Perry.

“That's all I ask, Son.” Nyema smiled. “Consider it and keep in mind what your people need.”

 

Ginny was furious and she wanted to throw a fit. Her new mentor was an older fire submissive that was friends with her Grandmera! Kellogg Bettings, he wasn't even a Lord! How was Ginny supposed to use him to meet all the right people?

“Please sit down and we'll get started,” he invited. Ginny slumped into her chair with her arms crossed over her chest. “Oh no, My Dear, that won't do at all. Now, get up and try again.”

Ginny huffed and considered refusing, but she knew if she ever wanted to get out of the house she'd have to get through the mentoring training. She got up and walked to the door. Putting on her best sweet and innocent face she walked over and delicately folded herself into the chair.

“Much better,” Kellogg approved. “Now cross your ankles and fold your hands in your lap.”

 

Nikki was sitting at the breakfast table at home. He'd already eaten with Bill, Bran and Luna, but he was keeping everyone company and catching up with his siblings. Imogene had fixed a huge meal to get them all started. “Last night was effective, but it took forever to get it done. So many of ours are away hunting right now,” said Nikki.

“Yes,” said Imogene. “but you still managed to find someone to keep you company. I saw the Weasley alpha you were with. How did things go? Did he pass the test?”

Nikki smirked, “Well I did want to see how he did around the denizens of the Death Court. Much of my time is spent with them. If he couldn't handle it, I needed to know as soon as possible.”

“Obviously, he passed, if your happy mood is any indication,” said Imogene.

“Well, he did pass last night's test. I do want to have a sit down dinner with the family, though.”

“Canis, stop it!” Phe shrieked angrily.

The little boy smiled innocently when Imogene turned to look at him. “I don't know what she's talking about.”

“He opened a portal on my plate and took all my sausages and portaled them to his plate!” Phe tattled.

“Prove it!” Canis challenged.

“I saw you do it,” Phe said angrily.

“I saw it, too.” Rosie said.

“Me too,” said Rad.

Imogene got up and got Phe more sausage. “Canis, there is plenty of food. If you're still hungry, ask for more. Don't take from the girls.”

“I didn't do it,” Canis insisted. “They stick together because they're triplets!”

“See what I mean?” Nikki laughed.

There was a knock at the door and Canis and the triplets all started to move. “Stay where you are,” said imogene. “I'll get it.”

She opened the door and said, “huh, that's odd. There's no one here.”

Nikki walked up behind her and stepped out on the porch. As soon as he did a white square materialized in front of them. “Nikki, stay back,” Imogene insisted.

Blood red writing filled the white square:

‘I warned you and you ignored me. You touched what's mine. Now I'll touch what's yours.’

The square disappeared immediately. “Illusion magic,” Imogene said disgustedly. “We really need to get whoever this is. Our circle will be back today. We will make it a priority.”

“My bonded!” Nikki cried out and then, “the kids.” He raced back into the kitchen and was relieved to see his siblings still eating and squabbling.

He reached out through the bond to Quinn and told him what happened. The healer promised to be extra careful and to keep Bharin with him. Nikki messaged everyone he knew, everyone he could think of and asked them to be careful. He only hoped that whoever this person was they wouldn't be able to go after those who were off world hunting.

 

Lord Aiden placed the final rose in the large bouquet. The flowers were yellow and blue roses with a mix of pink and white baby's breath. When he had the arrangement just the way he wanted it, he tied a silky purple ribbon around it.

He shadowed out and reappeared at the house Luna and her parents were staying in. Luna knew he was there and opened the door for him. He walked in and presented the flowers to her.

“Oh Aiden! These are beautiful! There's so much color!” Luna exclaimed as she looked for a vase for them. “I would have expected a bouquet of black roses from you,” Luna teased.

“Oh course not!” He said mock offended. “I know you like light and color and everything vibrant,” he said, looking into her eyes.

“They're very beautiful,” Luna said softly.

“I want you to bond with me, Luna, and stay with me forever,” he entreated.

Luna moved away to look out the window. “You are an alpha, don't you want to have a submissive in your circle first?” She asked.

“If we find a submissive that we both want to bring into our circle, then so be it. But I know what I want. I want you!”

Luna moved into his arms, “Yes” she said happily. “My answer is yes!”

 

“I'm tired of being fat!” Briar said loudly. He and Rian were navigating the aisles of the grocery store. And Briar had complained the whole time they'd been there.

“You aren't fat, Briar, you're pregnant, now you know this,” Rian soothed.

“I'm going to look around up front,” Briar grouched and waddled off.

Rian continued to shop. He was looking at a sale price on some tinned soup, when he heard Briar scream. He dropped the soup and ran toward the sound. Briar was lying on the floor of the grocery panting in pain. There was a young medic and a werewolf hovering over him.

“What happened,” Rian cried out.

“I think he may have fallen,” the green haired medic told him.

I did not fall,” Briar insisted. “I was pushed.” Then he screamed and clutched his stomach.

I'm taking him to the Kalzik estate,” the medic told Rian. “This is Emily, she can bring you.”

 

Bahn and Bhindi were shopping in the market, Draco Malfoy walked between them. Bahn had grown Draco's hair out and did it up in braids like his own. The Veela/Dragel hybrid looked like a sibling for the twins. Soula and Edora were right behind them.

“Our circle will present first,” Bhindi was telling Draco. “and then you'll be introduced as Bahn’s mentored student.”

“You'll get so many favors!” Bahn enthused.

Draco smiled,” Do you think so?”

“I know so,” Bahn assured him. “You and Soula both will. She's hunting as well.”

“Dera!” Soula blushed.

“Well you are," said Bahn with a wink.

Just then a small child ran up to Soula and bowed. “May I present you with this favor?” The child asked.

Yes, you may,” Soula smiled.

She reached out and grasped the envelope and then she started screaming.

 

Brynn was looking through the bargain books at the library. She was hoping to find something she hadn't already read. Suddenly pain like she'd never known shot through her body and she fell to the floor screaming. Then everything went dark.

 

Hermione was following her usual routine of going to Parantava Paikka early, Nikki usually took afternoons and evenings. She grasped the door to open it and then screamed. The pain rushing through her body was such that she felt like she couldn't move or speak.

Bill was coming in to work. He saw Hermione touch the doors, then scream and fall. He raced over to her and reached for her wrist to check her pulse. He screamed in agony as pain shot through his body. He blacked out, collapsing next to her.

 

Luna was happily running her booth when she noticed a man in the distance watching her. She immediately called the two hound bodyguards Aiden had assigned her. “That man over there wants to hurt me. Don't let him get close,” she told them. One of the guards transformed into a hound. He stayed low in the booth, where he could not be seen. The other hound stayed in human form.

The man made his way through the crowd, getting closer to the booth each time. When he was about six feet from Luna, the hound jumped out from behind the booth and tackled him. The man went down under the weight of the dog, and Luna watched as he slowly disintegrated.

 

Perry was coming to the center to volunteer. He was hoping that doing something physical would take his mind off the things his Mera had said. He arrived and was shocked to see Hermione and Bill on the ground. He quickly sent a message to the healers and his guard gheyos. The gheyos arrived first and began scouting the area. The healers then arrived and began treating Hermione and Bill.

Mariana and Jascha Cunningham arrived back from their hunt to see the chaos around the center. Mariana immediately checked in with Imogene to see if everything was okay at home. Nikki shadowed to the center minutes later.

“Oh no! Oh no!” He cried out. “This is all because of me.” He hovered around the healers getting in the way.

Mariana pulled him aside, “Nikki, calm down. Take a deep breath and hold it. Okay, now talk to me, what is going on?”

Nikki told her and Jascha what happened.
“I know you are upset,” said Jascha, “and we will get to the bottom of this. For now, let the healers do their job. Is there someone who can open the center? We have a large number of recovered captives who need to come in and be taken care of.”

“I can open the center,” said Perry, stepping forward. “I'll need some help though.

Nikki pulled himself together and said, “There should be volunteers coming in any time. Most of them already know what they're doing. Thank you for doing this.”

The healers were planning to move Hermione and Bill. Nikki insisted they be taken to the Kalzik estate.

 

Maia Kadel paced up and down in the waiting room of the Kuroe clinic. Brynn was back with the healers being treated. Whoever had attacked her child had caused nerve damage and the healers were keeping her asleep to work on healing her.

‘Why didn't I see this?! How could I not see this and prevent it? When I get home I will look in my bowl and I'll find who did this! Wherever you are, whoever you are, you can't hide from me, you coward.’

Chapter 65: Come into my Parlor, said the Spider to the Fly

Nikki was held tightly in Quinn's arms. He'd broken down and cried when he'd heard about everything that had happened that day. All of those attacked were recovering. Briar was going to have to stay on bed rest and be under a healer's care. But he would be okay, Nikki was assured.

Mariana was talking to Scout and Nikki was watching their hands. Quinn signed, “I'll have to watch what I say, I'm not used to being around so many that can eavesdrop.”

“I shouldn't have eavesdropped,” Nikki confessed. “but I wanted to know what they were thinking. Mera was telling Mera Scout that Briar's attack was the only one that was a physical attack and not a spell. She's wondering why the attack on him was different and if his pregnancy affected the way they attacked him.”

“Scout is going to the grocery where he was attacked. She'll rewind time to watch the events. The area is already blocked off so it can be investigated.”

 

Scout carefully watched the scene play out in the grocery store. She had rewound time to look at what happened to Briar. A large man with blonde hair and red eyes had shoved him from behind and then shadowed out. Scout caught his scent and shadowed to his vicinity. He was definitely a shadow type and probably a hound.

Scout watched as he headed toward Death’s Court. He wouldn't make it, of course. She shadowed in front of him, dropping her void stone behind him. He was caught off guard enough that she took him down with a leg sweep. He fell right into her void stone. Scout tucked it into her pocket and shadowed back to her circle.

Mariana was sitting with Jun when Scout returned. After a brief conversation with Her submissive, Scout moved into Briar's room and the Cunningham and Evanson circles joined her. “Scout is going to project the events so that we can watch them. She's done this before for court cases,” Mariana told them.

Scout showed the events and everyone watched. When the man’s face showed, Briar cried out, “That's Myrus!”

“So he is a hound?” Jascha confirmed.

Briar nodded, “Yes, but, we’re friends, why would he hurt me? How would he know where I was going to be?”

“Let's find out," said Mariana.

Scout released the hound from the void stone. Mariana and Jascha both threw a quick spell to incarcerate him. Then smiled at each other for having the same thoughts.

Scout stepped forward and tipped a potion down his throat.

“Tell us your name!” Mariana demanded.

“Myrus Lionel Foundersen,” the prisoner said.

“What do you know about the attacks that happened today?” Mariana asked.

“The only attack I know about is the one on Briar at the grocery store.” Myrus said.

“How did you know he would be there?” Mariana continued.

“I didn't,” said Myrus.

Nikki couldn't stand it and moved to stand in front of the hound. “What of yours wasn't I supposed to touch? What were all the attacks on my friends for?”

“I don't know what you're talking about,” the hound told him.

“Answer me!” Nikki screamed angrily.

Jascha moved forward and said, “Tell us what happened when you were in the grocery store and saw Briar Evanson.”

“I was shopping,” said Myrus. “I turned a corner and there he was. He was with his beta. I'd been on a mission off-world for over a year. I hadn't seen him in all that time. At first, I thought he'd just gained a lot of weight. But, as I watched him it became obvious that he was pregnant. I'd wanted him for so long. But he kept saying no, he was being true to Jun. Even though his alpha abandoned him. I offered to take the whole circle. I'd have stepped in and been a good alpha to all of them, if only he’d be with me.”

“I took the mission off realm to give Briar time to come to his senses. I came back ready to pursue him harder than ever before. Today was my first day back and I saw him in that grocery store. He was waddling around pregnant without an ounce of shame. I knew then he'd never choose me. I knew he'd stay with his circle and wait for an alpha that's never coming back! I couldn't stand it, I wanted to hurt him. I ran up on him and shoved him to the floor. It was easy, his balance was off and he went down. When he started screaming, I realized what I'd done and I ran.”

“Did the attack on Briar have anything to do with my son, Dominic Cunningham?” Jascha asked.

Myrus shook his head, “I don't even know who your son is. I didn't plan to attack anyone. I went to that store to get Briar some flowers.”

Briar looked at the man before him. “My alpha did come back. But even if she hadn't, I was never going to be with you. I saw you as a friend nothing more.”

Myrus' face twisted in rage. “I love you, Briar! I've always loved you!”

Jascha nodded at the Vega twins and they grabbed hold of the prisoner and shadowed away with him. He'd be placed in a cell until trial. Briar's circle gathered around him comforting him.

Nikki stood in Quinn's arms. “That attack had nothing to do with me, it wasn't my fault.”

“None of those attacks were your fault,” said Mariana. “They are the fault of whoever planned them. But, it does look like Briar's attack was unrelated to the others.”

 

Perry was busier than he'd ever been in his life. The center was full of people who needed to be registered and then have health checks done. He was moving around by the desk when a man in a hat with a low brim called his name. He looked up and the man tilted his head so his face could be seen. Perry grabbed him and shoved him into an empty room for privacy.

“Raspen! What are you doing here? Oh, Arielle! Dawne! Did something happen with Dawne?” Perry cried out.

“What?,” said Raspen. “No Perry, nothing like that, Dawne is still the same. There hasn't been any change.”

“I see, so why are you here?” Perry asked. “And in disguise?”

“You submitted a report that two members of the center's staff had been attacked. We've also had reports that Soula Deveraine and Brynn Kadel were also attacked. I have King Alcandor AND Queen Killigan breathing, well not fire, but you get the picture. They're furious that an Aquakin'e princess was attacked. Lord Aiden is also stomping around demanding leads and information that we don't have!”

“Why is Lord Aiden involved?” Perry wondered.

“Someone tried to attack Lady Lovegood. Fortunately, her seer ability let her know she was in danger and her hound bodyguards took out the attacker before he reached his target.”

“So you have one of them in custody?” Perry asked hopefully.

“No, from what we can tell,” said Raspen, “the attackers aren't real, they're created illusions. When the hound jumped on the illusionary attacker, he disintegrated. Riven thinks they are designed to disappear if they're captured. That way they can't be studied.”

“That's poor luck, indeed.” Perry commiserated.

“Yes, it is.” Raspen said. “Look, is there any way you can come back to the palace with me? Ebony and I are getting overwhelmed, we could really use your help.”

“The Cunningham circle is working on this right now.” Perry said, “I suggest you tell Aiden and Alcandor to coordinate with them. Or else wait until tomorrow when we’ll know more. Then, tomorrow we can have an emergency meeting of the royals and all of us will be there.”

“But The Hunt starts tomorrow,” said Raspen.

“Yes, it does, but this has to take priority. Tell them tonight about the meeting tomorrow so that they can adjust their schedules.”

Raspen rubbed his eyes. “That's a brilliant idea, Perry. I think I'm just worn out and tired. I'm not thinking straight. Thank you!” Raspen said.

 

Nikki sat alone in his room. In his hands he held the second favor the illusionary child had shoved at him. The warning, still on the envelope. He should have already done this. He hadn't tried because Mera Scout hadn't gotten anything from the envelope. He closed his eyes and held the envelope tightly letting his physical self slide away. Willing himself to see.

The smokey clouds parted and he saw a stocky man with red hair, a red beard and glasses. “Oh ho,” he chuckled, waving his hand and casting a strong shield. “You are a persistent one, Maia Kadel, I'll give you that. But, no seer sees me unless I want them to.” He turned and looked directly at Nikki. “I bet you didn't know that, did you, Harry?”

“I'm not, Harry,” said Nikki. He was feeling confused, visions weren't supposed to go this way. The man shouldn't even know he was here, less lone be able to interact with him.

“Oh course you are Harry.” The man informed him. “You were born at my direction. You are my property. If I say you are Harry, then you are.”

“Who are you?” Nikki asked. He was determined that if he was in this weird vision/interaction, he'd try to get the information he came for.

“Who am I? Well, you see, Harry. That's a difficult question. I've used many names over the years. But, the one I'm most fond of is, The Professor.” he said.

“You’re the one who messes up the genetic material so we can't trace the families,” Nikki exclaimed.

“You're absolutely right.” The Professor said, “However, you really shouldn't speak of such a delicate operation of incandescent brilliance as ‘messes up the genetic material’. But, I don't suppose it matters. After all, I didn't create you to be intelligent.”

“What did you create me for? And why did you attack my friends?” Nikki wanted to know.

“I suppose it doesn't hurt to tell you, after all, you're not leaving here. I have someone on the way to collect your body and bring it to me. Once I have that, I'll let your spirit back into it. I must thank you for making it so easy. I didn't anticipate that you'd use your seer ability. You make very little use of it.” The Professor gloated. “As for why I attacked your friends, you didn't heed my warnings.”

“You see, Harry, I’ve been around for a very long time. I have many different fingers in many different pies. When someone starts unraveling my work and putting their hands on what's mine, I get upset. It all started with you. Walford Guantrell decided he wanted you as a sex slave. But unlike most, you fought back. That one single action brought attention to the three circles in Nevarah, that were doing the things I needed done there. But, you were just a child then, so I was willing to overlook it.”

“But, then Albus Dumbledore cast a spell to bring about all the inheritances in the students of Hogwarts. Smart man, but he made a very dumb decision. He pulled attention to his collection and then he named me. Why did all this happen? Because of you, Harry.”

“That wasn't because of me,” Nikki argued, “he made that choice.”

The Professor nodded. “Yes, you could say so. I didn't reach out to you, until you killed the Dark Lord Voldemort. When you did that, I knew I needed you to back off.”

“I didn't kill him.” Nikki exclaimed. “One of his own batty followers did!”

“Yes, but why did she?” The Professor asked.

“Because she thought he was me,” Nikki admitted.

“So I warned you, but you didn't listen. You kept pushing for trials and blood prices. Cracking the code on Arista's notes; You deserved the crucio I sent you for that. But the final straw was the center you started for the recovered! They aren't recovered! They're stolen from me! They're mine! Just like you are mine! You will learn not to touch what's mine.”

“Why do you say I'm never leaving? A seer controls their visions. I can leave whenever I wish.” Nikki told him.

“Do you think so? Try it,” The Professor goaded. “This will at least be fun to watch.”

Nikki concentrated on his body, sitting back in his room. He willed himself to be physically present in his body again. The room faded and Nikki saw himself on a giant spider web. There were spiders three times his size on the outer parts of the web.

Nikki was trapped in sticky webbing from his feet to his chest. He wanted to struggle, but he remembered the Professor's words about it being fun to watch. Concentrating, he tried to shadow out. But it didn't work. Mocking laughter echoed in his ears. “I knew you'd try that.” The Professor said, delighted.

Nikki was thinking quickly, he was trapped and his captor knew his gifts and abilities. Hadrian was also Shadow, Quinn was Earth. Devrim! He pulled on Devrim's lightning and started striking the spiders. They caught on fire and ran every which way. The web was burning all around him.

The part of the web he was stuck to was blazing. He could feel the heat on his skin. Suddenly the threads holding him snapped and he was falling, down, down, down. The darkness was never ending. And then, he was in his bedroom and back in his physical body.

Nikki started to sit up but Maia Kadel pushed him back down. “Lay back and rest. You've been in the astral world for over two hours.”

Nikki held his hand out for a knowledge transfer. He had to show her what had happened.

 

The Cunningham circle was on high alert. They knew that The Professor was sending someone to take Nikki and they weren't about to allow it. Hadrian and Devrim were back on the realm and had been brought up to speed. Both were guarding the door to Nikki’s bedroom.

Quinn was in the bedroom lying down with Nikki. Bas and Melacor were lying under Nikki’s bed, Bas in Hellhound form and Melacor in Yeth form. Although it was a tight squeeze for Melacor's Yeth, they made it work.

They wanted the house to look as normal as possible so that whoever was coming would not be frightened off. Canis and the triplets had been sent to Ryker's Bane.

Maury and Maia both hovered over their mentee. “This Professor pulled him into the astral and was going to keep him trapped in his own mind!” Said Maia.

“I have a circle member that I'd like to check Nikki over. See if there's been any damage.” Maury said.

“Yes, that's a good idea,” said Maia. “Can you bring him here unobtrusively?”

Maury grinned. “I can, I do have a shadow affinity.”

Maury shadowed out and shadowed back a few minutes later with Severus Snape.

“Are you able to wake him? Severus asked.

“Yes, he's just sleeping,” said Maia.

Quinn gently shook Nikki awake. “Severus, what are doing here?” Nikki asked.

“I would like to go into your mind and check to see if this ‘Professor’ left any traps.”

“There was a giant spider web. I set it on fire to get free of it.”

“Before I go into your mind, will you share the memory of your encounter with me?”

“Of course,” Nikki agreed, holding his hand out to share the knowledge.

Severus sat perfectly still letting the knowledge transfer settle. “I recognize that man, he may call himself ‘The Professor’ now, but there was a time when Albus Dumbledore was his apprentice. I met him once.”

Chapter 66: It's all in your Head

“Everyone on Earth knows him as Nicholas Flamel.” Severus told them. “He and his wife, Perenell, are said to be over 800 years old. He is credited with inventing many extraordinary things, including making the philosopher’s stone. How disappointing to learn he is a criminal.”

“Although,” said Severus. “I can understand why he would need to have an underground slave trade exist. He can use slaves for his experiments, and they cannot protest anything he might do. Through his experiments he can create slaves with untraceable DNA and customize them to their buyer’s wishes. A very lucrative venture that not only finances his experiments but advances them. It's very impressive.”

“Severus!” Maury chided.

“It's completely wrong and must be stopped, of course.” Severus added. “I was just saying that I see what his motivation is. I also wonder about the advances he's made in illusion magic. He's obviously created illusionary creatures that can travel inter realm and also attack those he chooses. If they are caught, they simply disintegrate. It's diabolical, and yet, fascinating.”

 

Outside the Cunningham house a small snake slithered across the wards toward the house. The snake had been told that the boy was trapped in his own mind; he only needed to place the portkey on him and activate it. An easy job! Too easy! The boy should suffer!

He flicked his tongue out scenting the air. The boy’s room was on the second level. He could smell dog in there as well as several other scents. The snake hesitated, but then continued moving forward. He would be in and out so fast no one who might be in the boy's room would be able to stop him.

 

Severus moved a bit closer to Nikki. “Just relax and don't fight me,” he instructed.

He moved into Nikki's mindscape. It was shadowy, which wasn't surprising. He began walking through, and saw closed doors. It was a pretty typical setup for a mind that didn't practice occlumency. Severus wasn't looking for memories, so he kept walking. Up ahead was a cloaked figure. It turned slowly to face him, “Severus, you betrayed me,” the Dark Lord hissed.

Severus knew then that The Professor, Nicholas Flamel, had left at least one trap in Nikki's mind. This boy would have no way of knowing about his death eater status. He squared his shoulders and looked at the image disdainfully, “I did betray you, many times over. I'm glad I did so, I never believed in your cause. Now, you and all of your followers are dead. I'm alive and bonded with a circle.”

The image of the Dark Lord disappeared and Severus continued forward. The next thing he encountered was a giant snake. “I was head of Slytherin House, You Fool!” He said irritably, banishing the snake. He walked further into the boy's mind and there was his younger self hanging upside down with his underpants on show. A youthful James Potter and Sirius Black were crowing gleefully over his predicament. Nearby, a disapproving Remus Lupin did nothing but watch. Severus sighed, “I got over my childhood traumas years ago.”

The scene vanished on its own. And Severus saw that he had walked into Hogwarts. Headmaster Dumbledore was in his office, and Severus had a perfect view of the man casting a spell on a young Lily Evans to make her fall in love with James Potter. He then cast a spell so that she would no longer trust Severus. “I believe I said I got over my childhood traumas years ago. You think growing up poor and a halfblood in Slytherin House, didn't teach me early that the deck was stacked against me?”

The headmaster's office vanished and Nicholas Flamel stood there clapping his hands. “Bravo Severus, Albus always said you were smart. He also said you were self-sacrificing. I wonder if you are self-sacrificing enough? As you already know, there is a trap in the boy's mind. It will not be removed without the sacrifice of the life of the one who removes it. Come, come, let me show you the trap. Let's see what you're made of.”

“I wouldn't trust you to lead me anywhere. You're not really even here, just another cheap illusion.” Severus said. He’d already figured out for himself that the way to remove the trap was to go through the illusions and not be affected by them.

He moved forward and a large pit opened in front of him. He looked down and saw a pack of werewolves snarling and glaring up at him. “What will it be, Severus? Turn around and leave the trap in place? Or sacrifice yourself to the beasts below?”

Severus glared at the Flamel illusion. The trap had been playing with him with all the other scenes. This was the true test. He would, of course, jump into the pit and defeat the trap. He willed his legs to move. But, they didn't respond. He knew the werewolves wouldn't kill him in the real world. They would rip him to shreds here in the boy's mind, but the trap would be gone.

He took a small step closer. Flamel had said it required the sacrifice of the one who removed it. He had heard of people dying in the physical world because of something that had happened in the spirit world. He inched forward a little further. That wouldn't happen to him though, would it? No. Of course not.

He had more to lose now than he'd ever had in his life. He was right on the edge of the pit. Was he sweating? He'd never sweated before when doing this. He wanted to help, he wanted to get rid of the trap. The werewolves were looking up at him with glittering hungry eyes.

“Severus, why put yourself through this? You made it through the other traps, you can walk away from this one. After all, no one wants to die,” Flamel said soothingly.

“Don't patronize me,” Severus said angrily. “You overblown egomaniacal farce! I’ve faced worse than you and won!”

Severus stepped forward and dropped into the pit. He steeled himself to feel the werewolve’s sharp teeth. But, instead he felt Maury's gentle hands soothing him. “Severus, are you okay? You seemed stressed for a moment.”

He opened his eyes. All was well. He was in the boy's room and Maury, his wonderful submissive, was with him. “There was a trap, but I was able to remove it. Your mind should be free of him now.” He told Nikki.

Just then Bas and Melacor growled and moved out from under the bed. Hadrian and Devrim moved into the room in response to the growls. Suddenly, a man appeared. He yelled,“Catch!” Then tossed something straight at Nikki.

Hadrian's shadows grabbed the object. Bas and Melacor tackled the man. Hadrian gestured for them to move out of the way. He quickly put a cage of shadows around their prisoner. They looked at the man in the cage. He had dark hair and dark eyes.

“How are you still alive?” Severus demanded. He marched over to the man and jerked up his left sleeve. The arm was bare. “How did you get that mark off your arm?!”

“Wouldn't you like to know, Snape,” he sneered, flicking his tongue in and out rapidly.

Severus sneered, "Someone's spent too much time in their animagus form.”

The rest of the Cunningham circle was filtering into the room. “Hadrian, bring him downstairs, where there's more room,” Mariana instructed.

Hadrian levitated the cage and prisoner down the stairs to the living room. “This is Bartemius Crouch Jr.” Said Severus, “who obviously has more lives than a cat. He was a devoted follower of the Dark Lord. I would have thought he would have died with him like all the others. However his arm is bare of the mark.”

“Don't speak of it like that, Snape! I was his most devoted follower and I would have gladly died with him. He removed the mark for a mission. But I was and am still loyal! That's why I came here, to collect his killer!” Barty shrieked and then compulsively flicked his tongue again.

“Bellatrix Lestrange killed the Dark Lord, you idiot. In her madness, she got confused and thought he was an imposter.”

“Lies,” Barty shrieked. “You're lying! He said that Dominic Cunningham killed my master. I have to retrieve him to make him pay!”

“As interesting as this isn't, let's feed him a truth potion and question him,” said Ellery.

“I'm for that,” said Imogene. “This one's flesh and blood, not an illusion.”

Scout brought the potion and Hadrian forced Barty to swallow it.

“Tell us how you got past the wards,” said Jascha.

“I'm a snake animagus, you're wards don't keep those out.” The man told them.

“What did you throw at Dominic?” Jascha asked.

“A portkey to take him straight to the Professor.” Barty said, flicking his tongue in and out.

“Where is The Professor?” Jascha continued.

“He's in the Earth realm.” Barty said.

“Where is The Professor, be as specific as possible?” Jascha demanded.

“He's in Scotland, in his home,” said Barty.

“We checked there.” Said Devrim. “The Professor was one of the ones on our list of hunts.”

“Do you know why we didn't find him when we checked his home?” Jascha demanded.

“No one finds The Professor unless he wants to be found.” Barty sneered.

“Describe what you've been doing in relation to your task, while in Nevarah.” Jascha ordered.

“The Professor said I was not allowed to kill anyone, he has plans for the boy and doesn't want him dead. He wanted me to scare him. So I sent the disfavor and used the words The Professor said to. Then The Professor got really angry when the boy cracked the code. He said send him another favor, one that had a cruciatus curse in it. He also sent me some illusions, one or two were of children. I set the illusion and spelled it to have the favor make contact with Dominic Cunningham no matter what.” Barty smirked. “But the boy didn't learn his lesson and opened that center. He said to crucio some of his friends. I set another illusion to go after Soula Deveraine and put a curse on the doors of the center for the fishy princess. I knew it would be her, she has a very strict routine. I was in the bushes watching when a Weasley ran up to help her. I cast the curse on him, too! Just like I cast it from behind the little girl looking at the books. I couldn't be sure what she'd touch. So I did it myself. The rest you know.”

“Not all of it,” said Arkhet. “How does The Professor communicate with you?”

Barty squirmed, he obviously didn't want to give up that information. And then, “through an implanted link. When I'm off-world there can be a small delay in communication.”

“Is he aware of your capture?” Mariana demanded.

“Not yet, but he will be soon,” said Barty. Then he stilled, as if listening. “He says to tell you he's coming for you soon.”

Mariana snorted, “You tell him we're coming for him.”

Quicker than a blink, Barty reached up and grabbed his own head and with a decisive twist broke his own neck. Quinn raced over to him and began examining him. After a moment he shook his head.

Hadrian easily captured the confused soul as it drifted from the body.

“That's a change,” said Everett. “It isn't often that the trash takes itself out.”

Quinn frowned disapprovingly, “It also means we can't get any more information. We needed him alive.”

"If we need to question him again, we can do so," said Jascha. "Hadrian has his soul stashed in a void stone."

Quinn nodded, "I always forget that can be done."

“It's late,” said Mariana. “Let's sleep on what we’ve learned and look at it fresh in the morning.”

Chapter 67: Perry's Decision, a Small Skirmish and Nikki's Alpha

Nikki woke up feeling extremely content and happy. His bed felt small and crowded, all three of his bonded were in it. He was facing Quinn and Hadrian was curled around the healer. Devrim was behind Nikki, spooning him.

Someone pounded on his bedroom door. “Hey Nikki! Get up! Mera says breakfast is ready!” Bas hollered through the door.

“Need to get a place,” Nikki mumbled. “A house of our own. When we do, I'm not telling any of my siblings where it is.” He said grumpily, burying his head into Quinn's shoulder.

Hadrian laughed. “Up you get Lovelings, it's the first day of The Hunt. No one is going to let you have a lie in today.”

Quinn shifted to get up and Nikki whined. Devrim and Hadrian both crooned soothingly and Quinn gave him a quick kiss before getting out of the bed. “Have to get up and go for a run,” he signed.

“If you go after breakfast, I'll go with you,” Nikki bargained.

“So will I,” said Hadrian.

“Me too,” Devrim chimed in.

Quinn flushed with happiness. “Alright then,” he agreed. “After breakfast it is.”

The breakfast table was it's usual chaos. Hadrian, being used to eating with the Cunninghams slotted into his usual place. Quinn, also used to breakfast with noise and siblings, grabbed a chair. Devrim hesitated in the doorway, so Nikki grabbed his hand and led him over to the large table.

“After our run, I want to visit everyone that was attacked,” Nikki said.

“We've gotten reports that everyone is doing fine and will fully recover,” Mariana said.

“Visiting may have to wait, there is an emergency meeting of the royals in two hours," said Jascha.

“Alright,” said Nikki. He looked at Devrim's empty plate, “aren't you hungry this morning?”

“I am,” said Devrim. “I fixed my plate, but the food disappeared.”

Nikki sighed and began fixing his bonded a plate. “Canis, you need to stop taking food off of other’s plates! Especially when it's Devrim's first time eating with us.”

“I'm helping him!” Canis insisted. “After all, you're not really part of the group until someone plays a prank on you.”

“He's got a point,” said Ellery.

“Canis behave or you'll eat in your room,” Tannis told the mini mage.

Nikki sat eating breakfast and considering if he would have any time to take his bonded house hunting in the near future.

 

Steam filled the air in the tiny area where Ginny was dropping dough balls rolled in cinnamon into a vat of hot bubbling oil. She watched carefully as they bobbed in the cooker. When they were ready, she turned each one over. Her feet ached and her back was hurting. She was sure she was overdue for a break.

She'd been thrilled at the thought of working in a booth at The Hunt. She'd imagined herself dressed very nicely and selling pretty items. ‘People would gather around the booth on the pretext of buying something but, really they would all be looking at her.’

‘She would have a full circle of wealthy Dragels by the end of the hunt. The men would beg her Grandmera to let her socialize so they could court her. It wouldn't matter that Kellogg Bettings didn't think she'd be ready this Hunt.’

The reality was very different. She worked in the back area of a food booth. No one was able to see her. The woman who ran the booth had made Ginny put her beautiful hair up in some kind of net that kept it away from the food. The intense heat had ruined her makeup. She was feeling very sorry for herself.

 

Perry sat near Dawne‘s bedside holding her hand. “I miss you Sis,” he told her. “So many things have happened and I really wish I could talk them over with you.”

Dawne was lying still in the bed with her eyes closed because she couldn't open them. She could hear everything Perry was saying to her. But, he wasn't telling her what she wanted to know. ‘Did he take the crown?!’ That was the only information she was interested in.

“I talked to the healers just this morning.” Perry continued, “They're all still baffled about what could have caused this. Dawne, they don't know if you'll ever regain control of your body. I've been trying to make a decision that will be beneficial for everyone.”

Dawne felt him place a kiss on her forehead and heard him walk out of the room. For the first time she allowed herself to imagine what would happen if she didn't regain control. ‘She would be stuck in this bed, trapped in her own body forever. No! That wouldn't happen. Surely, one of those healers would figure out how to cure her!’

 

The emergency meeting of the royals was held in the Earth sector. It was comfortable and familiar and there wouldn't be an argument.

When Nikki walked into the hallway, the first person he saw was Hermione. He went straight over to her and hugged her. “I'm sorry, I'm so sorry!” Nikki cried out.

“I'm fine, Nikki,” Hermione assured him. “A little sore and achy but, that's to be expected.”

“Put the blame where it belongs,” said King Alcandor. “On the person who did this.”

They stepped into the meeting room and everyone sat down around the table. Raspen got them started, “We're here for an emergency meeting because four people were attacked yesterday.”

Lord Aiden cleared his throat.

“And there was one attempted attack that was thwarted,” Raspen added.

“Princess Hermione of the Aquakin'e, Bill Weasley, a fire type, Brynn Kadel, an air type and Soula Deveraine, an earth type, were all attacked with the cruciatus curse.
Lady Lovegood would have been attacked, but her sight allowed her to know what was happening. Her hound bodyguards prevented the attack. They immobilized the attacker but it was an illusion and disintegrated,” Raspen told everyone.

“From what we've been told, Crown Prince Dominic Cunningham has been receiving threats and was also attacked earlier in the season. This threat needs to be hunted down and neutralized.”

Jascha spoke up next, “We have new information as of last night.” He detailed what had happened with Nikki and his vision as well as the attack by Barty Crouch Jr.

“So you have the foul krill that attacked Princess Hermione in your custody,” Alcandor said eagerly.

“Yes and no,” said Jascha. “He was able to kill himself before we could prevent it. However, Hadrian was able to capture his soul. If we need further information we can question him.”

Queen Killigan snorted inelegantly, “I want someone to pay for these attacks, for Hermione's attack! This Professor, where are we on the hunts for him?”

“I was with the gheyo group that was hunting The Professor.” Said Devrim, “We went to his home, where our intelligence said he would be. The house looked like no one had lived there in a very long time. No incriminating evidence was found on the premises either.”

“Clearly our intelligence was wrong then,” said Lord Aiden. “What about the link in the dead man’s head? Can we use it to track down The Professor?”

“No,” said Luna, "that won't work, the link is only able to be used by the living subject.”

“The Professor covers his tracks very well,” said Alcandor. “But not well enough. I'm sending Crimson Tide to that house. I want them to investigate it thoroughly for clues to where this man may be. He will not succeed in harming my people without retribution.”

Devrim firmed his jaw irritably, but didn't say anything.

Prince Raspen said, “Al, it's The Hunt, it started today.”

King Alcandor raised an eyebrow, “I'm aware of this. Queen Killigan, Princess Hermione and I will all be available to do our part. But, the investigation for The Professor mustn't be put on hold.”

“I agree,” said Mariana. “This madman is after my son. He needs to be stopped.”

“Do we know why he is after Prince Dominic?” Ebony asked.

“He seems to believe that our son is single handedly responsible for the slavery operations being found out and hunted.” Said Jascha “He sent Nikki a cruciatus curse for cracking the code on the documents. He then attacked friends of Nikki's with the cruciatus curse when the center was opened. Now, we know that Nikki didn't do these things alone, but, I don't believe we are dealing with a rational individual. We believe the man is mad.”

“What about the other hunts,” asked Perry. “Were they successful?”

“All the collectors we were hunting were apprehended,” said Mariana, “with the exception of The Professor. We will be able to put them on trial after the hunt. We also have a huge number of recovered captives that are being taken care of at the center.”

“Speaking of the center,” said Hermione. “I’d like this body to approve funds to hire at least 10 more permanent employees. We've been getting by with volunteers, but with The Hunt going on there won't be as many people to help. Everyone is busy.”

“Also, our permanent staff are being worked to death. I know we still have salaries for three people who initially turned down the positions we'd planned for them. Nikki and I are interviewing for those now, but we need more help.”

I will definitely support hiring 10 more permanent employees,” said Alcandor.

“I second,” said Jascha.

“And I third,” said Perry. “Motion carried, motion passed.

“Is the center being utilized? Princess Ebony asked. “I would have thought that with the families taking the recovered it really wouldn't be needed.”

Nikki resisted the urge to roll his eyes. “The center is being greatly utilized and we definitely need more help. A lot of the time, we are helping the families as well, they don't always know how to deal with a recovered family member.”

“I was at the center last night, covering for Princess Hermione after she was attacked. I can honestly say that I was exhausted at the end of the day. It was extremely busy.”

“It truly was,” Raspen chimed in. “When I was there the building looked to be full to capacity.”

“Have you been volunteering at the center, Prince Raspen?” Queen Bianca asked.

Raspen actually blushed a bit. “No, I just ran in for a moment to talk to Perry.”

“I think any of us who haven't had the opportunity to visit Parantava Paikka, should make it a point to do so,” said Perry.

“I may have time to do so after the hunt,” Ebony said.

“I will be visiting today,” said Queen Bianca. “Devrim is volunteering so it's a good time for me to go.”

“Is everyone clear on how we are doing the introductions tomorrow?” Raspen asked.

There was general agreement and then Perry said, “I have a slight change to the Air element’s presentation. I will be assuming the crown of King of the Air element. King Alcandor has graciously agreed to do the honors.”

“What!” Ebony shrieked. “You can't!”

“Perry don't you think you're being a bit premature?” Raspen asked. “We have no idea what's happened to Dawne. She could start moving at any time and be fine!”

“And she might lie in bed for the rest of her life, unable to respond to the world around her,” said Lord Aiden.

“It is my greatest wish that Dawne recovers,” said Perry. “If she does, she will be my heir as I've always been hers. But the Air element needs leadership, especially now, with everything that is going on.”

“But you can provide that leadership without taking the crown.” Said Ebony, “That crown belongs to Dawn! She was only waiting until the furor died down over the actions of Queen Arista. And of course, that horrible periodical article. To say you are going to take the crown, and that she can be your heir?!! You might have had my support had you agreed to step down if Dawne recovers. My vote is no, Perry should not take the crown.”

“Thank you for sharing your feelings with us, Princess Ebony.” Said Perry, “But I'm not asking for anyone's support, nor will we be voting on this. I informed this body as a courtesy, since it does affect the introductions. But this is an Air matter, none of you have a say in whether I take the crown or not.”

“I am rather new to politics,” said Nikki. “But if I understand what Prince Perryton is saying, then each element has their own crown royals. For instance, my parents and Queen Bianca were the most prominent in their element, so they were made the royals of that element.”

“Not quite,” said Raspen.

At the same time Perry said, “Exactly right.”

“The four ruling elements had to agree to share power with Shadow and Storm.” Said Ebony. “Unless the acting royals for the 6 ruling elements agree, there can't be another element that claims royalty.”

“My Lord Aiden,” asked Luna, “Where does that leave us?”

“What a great question, My Dear Luna. The Death Court is the only existing power in Nevarah where the highest authority is the immortal Lady Death herself. She doesn't need a crown to show her authority and guide her people. In general we leave these smaller courts alone to run themselves.”

“However, lately you and I have been sitting in to help guide. Since the previous four elements had two of their own corruptly selling people. We need to be here to make sure something like that doesn't happen again, as it affected our people.”

Prince Raspen definitely looked uncomfortable. “Lord Aiden, are you saying the Death Court is only participating because it doesn't trust the elemental rulers to make the right decisions?”

“Prince Raspen, do you believe Queen Arista and Queen Manthestia made the right decisions? Selling their people and allowing them to be violated in any manner imaginable”

Prince Raspen looked down, “No, I don't.”

The room was quiet and then Nikki spoke up again. “I think it would renew the people of Nevarah’s faith in their elemental leaders, if all the people had an acting royal to represent them. Since Prince Perryton is taking the crown of the Air element, why not crown Maurice Elswood as King of the Nameless element?”

“The Nameless are not recognized as having a royal.” Said Raspen, “The Air element has long been recognized. It's two different things.”

“I propose we grant equal authority to The Nameless and recognize them as royalty,” said Jascha.

“I second,” said Lord Aiden.

“Stop!” Screamed Ebony. “We cannot do this at an emergency meeting. Something like this takes months, even years of discussion. We can't discuss it one day and do it the next.”

“I think we should adjourn,” said Bianca.

“I second,” said Raspen.

“I third,” said Ebony. “Motion passed, motion carried.”

Nikki walked out into the hallway, he was thinking about how to get The Nameless element a royal. Devrim walked up and put his arm around his shoulders. “Will you go somewhere with me and take a walk?” Devrim asked.

“Oh course,” Nikki said immediately.

He and Devrim swiftly shadowed out and reappeared at the dive. Devrim looked around curiously. Nikki shrugged. “It was the only place I could think of.”

Devrim led Nikki over to one of the little picnic tables and they sat down. “I want to apologize to you, My Heart. I let you down and because of that, your friends were hurt.”

“Devrim, Love, what are you talking about?” Nikki asked.

“Devrim growled, “The Professor! He was my group's hunt and we failed to get him. I failed you.”

“No, you didn't,” said Nikki, reaching out to caress Devrim's check. “The only way you can ever fail is if you don't try. Besides, it seems your group was given outdated intelligence, it happens sometimes.”

“But King Alcandor is sending Crimson Tide back to the very same house. He thinks they will find something. Something we missed,” Devrim growled.

Nikki shrugged, “He hopes that there is something to find. But, that doesn't mean that there is, My Love. Come on, let's walk in the sun. It's a beautiful day for it.”

 

Hermione was in the palace looking for her Aunt Killi. She had searched everywhere she could think of. She then went to King Alcandor. “Uncle Al, have you seen Aunt Killi?”

He looked up from the paperwork he was working on and said, “Try the beauty salon, she goes there sometimes.”

Hermione thanked him and swam away. She would head over to the beauty salon and see if she could find her Aunt. She swam out of the palace and headed toward the coral reefs, where she knew Killi’s favorite salon was. She swam leisurely looking around. Ga Ga came up and swam beside her. “Hello Mother, are you going to the pretty girl's place?”

Hermione laughed and said, “Yes Sweetheart, I'm looking for Queen Killigan.”

“She isn't at the beauty shop, I just left there,” a voice said from nearby.

Hermione whirled around and looked at the gheyo swimming near them. “You understand Harron's sea dragons?” She asked in amazement.

He nodded his head, “I've been around for quite a few years, you pick up things over time.”

Hermione was looking at him and suddenly realized, “You're not merrow!”

The gheyo smiled at her, “No Princess, I'm not merrow, I'm a water Phoelix.”

“That's fascinating, can I swim with you and ask some questions?” Hermione asked.

“I'd be delighted,” he said, extending his arm.

Hermione blushed, she hadn't meant to seem as if she was interested in him. ‘Was she interested? He was handsome, with smooth dark skin and the most vibrant blue eyes.’ Hermione smiled back and took his arm.

 

Nikki had finished visiting Bran and Soula. Like Hermione, both were sore but recovering. He headed to the Prewitt estate, and walked back toward the guest houses Bill had mentioned. His Dragel was fussing in his head, saying it wasn't right for their alpha to live away from them. Nikki smirked, ‘I guess Bill is the one,’ he decided.

“What are you doing here?” A female voice sneered.

Nikki turned to see the submissive who had fallen on Theo, as well as recently made a scene at Parantava Paikka.

“Do you have a mentor yet?” Nikki asked.

Ginny scowled and crossed her arms over her chest. “Yes,” she said sullenly.

“I wonder why whoever it is hasn't taught you how to greet people politely,” Nikki said coldly.

“He has,” Ginny said scathingly. “I reserve courteous greetings for those I feel deserve them.”

“You're not who I wish to speak with anyway. Where is William Weasley?”

Just then a middle aged man came out of one of the houses and said firmly, “Ginny get in the house and stay there.”

He then turned to Nikki and bowed and said, “I am Arthur Weasley. Please excuse my daughter, she is working with a mentor but she is very headstrong.”

“Forgiven and forgotten,” said Nikki. “I'm Dominic Cunningham, do you know where I might find William Weasley?”

“I believe he's at work,” said Arthur.

Nikki frowned. “He wasn't scheduled to work today.”

Arthur shrugged, “He said something about making up missed time.”

Nikki huffed, “He doesn't need to make up that time. He was attacked, it's understandable.”

“Attacked?” Arthur said carefully. “Would you like to come in for tea?”

 

Swords clashed and whips cracked as the Cunningham circle trained. Maury was sitting on the back porch with Jun. They were both escaping from their circles for a bit to socialize. Mariana was fighting Ellery and Everett with swords. Nearby Imogene was battling Wikhn, both of them making use of their shadow element. Canis came wondering out, “There’s people at the door,” he announced.

“Is it Ryuusen?” Asked Maury, wondering if his alpha tracked him down.

Canis shrugged. “No, I don't know them.”

“I'll see who it,” said Jun, moving from her chair.

Maury signalled Mariana. The fight between her and the twins slowed down and she came walking over. “There's people at the door,” Canis announced. “But I didn't open it.”

“Jun went to check it,” Maury added.

Mariana nodded and walked into the house. Jun stood in the living room with two gheyos. Both stepped forward and bowed as soon as they saw her. “Queen Mariana” said the first one, “I am Heath Littrell, Storm, gheyo king, I've come to ask to enter your service.”

The second gheyo then stepped forward, “I am Janara Littrell, Storm, gheyo princess, I've come to ask to enter your service.”

Mariana sized them up, they were both tall with bluish grey long hair and purple eyes. Janara had a feminine build, and her brother was more bulky. Both were fit and well muscled.

“Let's sit down,” said Mariana walking over to the couch. Jun slipped back outside with Maury. “Why are you coming to me? Usually storms train in Lady Paielda’s house. New gheyos just starting, train with Ryker’s Bane. The Cunningham circle tends to stick to their own, although I do usually take those that are struggling with unusual issues.”

The siblings exchanged a glance. “We were told that you might take us on, for the simple reason that there is no more room in Lady Paielda's house or ranks,” said Heath.

“We are newly arrived back to Nevarah, My Queen,” said Janara. We were dismayed to find that there is no room for us to serve in any house.”

“I will consider your request, for now, you may come and work out with us,” Mariana said. She led them outside and paired each with a Vega twin. Then she settled into a chair and watched them with Jun and Maury.

 

Nikki was in a great mood when he left Arthur Weasley. The man was kind and had a good sense of humor. Nikki had offered him the job of director of requisitions at the center. Arthur had accepted with the caveat that he started after The Hunt.

Nikki shadowed into Parantava Paikka. He had a number of things he wanted to check on. He was immediately aware of raised voices and shouting.

“Lady Baronsworth,” Bill said calmly, “Elise has elected not to see you. I am honoring her wishes.”

“The girl is my family, I have a right to say what happens to her. Now, either move aside or I'll have my gheyos go through you!”

Nikki pulled on his bonds to Hadrian and Devrim and went to stand next to Bill. The Fire alpha was facing down 10 gheyos and Lady Baronsworth herself, who was wearing a flexisuit, so Nikki knew she was prepared to fight.

“Lady Baronsworth, I am Dominic Cunningham, Crown Prince of the Shadow element. I am one of the administrators of this center. I must ask you to leave peacefully.” Nikki could feel Hadrian and Devrim behind him. He could also feel his family circle hiding in the shadows.

Lady Baronsworth looked at him coldly. “You are four to our eleven, if a little submissive like yourself can even fight. The point is that if it comes to violence, you will lose, even with your blood title,” she sneered.

“Perhaps, Lady Baronsworth, you need a remedial lesson on how to count the opposing force,” Mariana said, walking up next to Nikki with Jasca and Scout by her side. Felix and the Vega twins stood next to Bill and Imogene, Arkhet and Tannis filed in near Hadrian and Devrim.

Lady Baronsworth looked irritated for half a second, then plastered on an ingratiating smile and gave a low bow. “Queen Mariana, I was unaware of your presence, as you rightly pointed out. Now that you and King Jascha are here, perhaps you can assist with the situation. My niece is here and I wish to bring her home.” She gestured toward Bill and Nikki. “Your son and this person are preventing me from doing so.”

“Queen Mariana,” said Bill. “The girl is of age and has made the decision to stay at Parantava Paikka and cease contact with Lady Baronsworth.”

“Shut your mouth,” Lady Baronsworth yelled at Bill. “you lowborn filth, you have no right to speak to royalty!”

Before anyone else could respond, Nikki jumped straight at Lady Baronsworth, there was a loud crack as his fist connected with her jaw. Then he began pummeling her. The Baronsworth’s gheyos responded immediately. They closed with the Cunningham gheyos and Hadrian and Devrim. “Capture only, no killing,” Jascha ordered. He and Mariana were standing back from the fight. They didn't want anyone saying they'd taken advantage of superior numbers later.

Lady Baronsworth had pulled her sword and was swiping at Nikki. Nikki was dodging and then threw his left hand back and then forward with a conjured shadow whip in it. He connected with her hand and she cried out but didn't drop her sword.

Nikki then swiped at her legs and face in quick succession. Lady Baronsworth used her free hand and sent throwing stars at Nikki's head in quick succession. Nikki caught all but one and used his shadows to send them back at her. She used air currents to redirect the stars, but as she did so Nikki caught her with the whip and opened the skin above her cheek bone.

“First blood,” Mariana called out. “Nikki, stop playing with her and throw a cage around her.”

Nikki grit his teeth. He was still furious and didn't want to stop. But he obeyed his mera and put Lady Baronsworth in a shadow cage. He also threw a silencing spell at her not wanting to hear any remarks she might make. He looked around, all the Baronsworth's gheyos were caged, all of theirs were fine.

Mariana moved to her son, “What were you thinking?” She asked in sign. “You attacked first. Had they thrown the first punch, we could have had them arrested. Now, she can easily file charges against us.”

“I don't care!” Nikki burst out, speaking aloud. “She insulted my alpha!”

“I didn't know you had claimed an alpha,” said Jascha.

“I haven't, but I'm going to remedy that right now,” Nikki said firmly. He marched aggressively over to Bill. The Fire alpha tilted his head to the side. Nikki wanted to plunge his fangs into that neck and drown. But, it didn't feel right somehow. His alpha was one to take, not be taken after a fight just because Nikki's blood was up. He reached for Bill’s hand and asked simply, “Will you come with me to clean up?”

Bill smiled and said, “Of course, lead the way.”

Nikki led him towards the rooms where he and Devrim had bonded. He’d been keeping them under a disillusion spell. He closed the door behind them and locked it. Then he spelled off every stitch of clothing and got on his knees. He looked up at his fire Alpha and said, “Everything I am and everything I have I offer to you, including my heart. Will you accept it, My Alpha?”

Bill growled and knelt in front of him, pulling him into his arms, “I accept,” he gruffed before biting deeply into the skin between Nikki's neck and shoulder.

Nikki cried out and buried his own fangs in Bill’s neck. They stayed motionless like that, drinking from each other. Nikki felt the bond between them snap into place. Shift, twist, click. His alpha was his.

Bill pulled back and licked the bite mark a few times and then growled, “I want you!”

“Yes,” Nikki breathed. “Take me alpha.”

Bill picked him up and slung him over his shoulder and marched to the bed. He placed Nikki down on it and ordered, “Don't move.” Then he quickly began undressing. Nikki watched as his fire alpha revealed more of himself. He was tanned a golden brown everywhere. His body was lithely muscled and firm.

His wings burst out of his back in bright shades of red, peppered through with black. He moved over to the bed and covered Nikki completely. “You are mine!” He growled.

His hands moved and Nikki felt himself held firmly around the waist and another hand sank deeply into his hair, holding him immobile. “I'm going to finish what I started the other morning,” Bill promised and kissed him. It was rough and aggressive on both sides, both of them still wound up from the fight. Bill moved back to his knees and raised Nikki's legs moving them up and back. He placed Nikki's hands under his own knees. “Hold your legs open for me.”

Nikki obeyed, but he had a moment of doubt. If Bill took him now it would hurt. He opened his mouth to say something and screamed. Bill had entered him, with his tongue! The slippery muscle glided in and out and traced around his rim. Nikki hadn't had anyone do that to him. After a moment he got embarrassed when he realized he was lying there chirping and cooing. This felt really, really good!

He was close to coming and was thrusting his hips up convulsively. Bill entered him with two fingers and leaned forward. He covered his teeth with his lips and then slowly swallowed Nikki's cock. Nikki cried out and exploded.

He was languid and relaxed when he felt Bill push his huge cock inside him. He was still holding his knees so he pulled out and up a bit. Bill groaned as he slid in deeper and bottomed out. “Nikki! You feel fantastic,” he groaned. Nikki moaned, his cock was twitching as if it might be up for another round.

“Fuck me hard, Alpha, take me!” He begged.

Bill began slamming in and out of him. Nikki moaned and met his thrusts as best he could. Bill’s powerful hips were pushing him up the bed. He dropped his knees and wrapped his legs and arms around his new bonded, clinging like a lymphet as he was pounded. Bill released inside him with a ragged cry. He didn't soften much though, and after a moment, he returned to his rapid pace, hitting Nikki's sweet spot.

Nikki was coming apart, his Dragel was cooing and his human side was babbling for more. The pleasure was coming in waves and rolling over his body. The sensation peaked with one particularly deep thrust and Nikki shrieked his pleasure as they both came together.

 

Mariana surveyed the scene before her irritably. “Jascha, did your son just ditch all responsibility for this situation and disappear, probably for the night, to go bond?!”

“When he acts like that, he's your son,” Jascha informed as he moved past her.

Mariana approached the caged Lady Baronsworth. “You may let me out, Queen Mariana, I won't cause anymore trouble.”

Mariana eyed her for a moment, then dispelled the cage.

Lady Baronsworth stood for a moment and said, “Queen Mariana, I would like to apologize. I let my temper get out of hand. If the girl wants to stay here, then she may do so. I wash my hands of her. Give your son my apologies and my congratulations on his new bonded. If he'd ever like to spar with me again, I would be happy to do so. I confess I was surprised that a submissive was such a capable fighter.”

Mariana merely said, “Oh course he's a fighter, submissive or not, he is my son.”

Lady Baronsworth bowed to her and said, “Oh course, good evening, My Queen.” She left the center with her gheyos. Jascha signalled to Scout to follow and make sure they were really leaving.

“Well that was bizarre,” said Felix.

“Not really,” said Arkhet. “We beat her and her gheyos. Nikki attacked her first, so she could have charged all of us. But if it went to court, it would come out that she was starving the girl. I doubt she wants her reputation held up to public scrutiny.”

“It will come out anyway,” said Hadrian. “Quinn filed healer's rights after examining the girl. I predict I'll be meeting with Lady Baronsworth again soon.”

 

Nikki and Bill were in the bathing pool when Bill spoke up. “I saw your eyes, I know you were worried I was going to hurt you.” Bill tilted his chin up with a finger and kissed him gently. “I may be rough sometimes, but I'll never hurt you.”

“I know you wouldn't," said Nikki. Then added, “Now I know you wouldn't. At that moment, I got a little nervous. Do you forgive me, Love?”

“Nothing to forgive,” Bill said easily.

Chapter 68: Emerald Blade

Nikki was up early, he and Bill had quickly gotten ready and moved out into the center. Both were heading to their separate homes to tell their families that they were bonded. Although Nikki was pretty sure his entire family knew already. “What's putting that blush on your face, Beautiful?” A familiar voice asked.

“Cyrus,” he exclaimed happily. “What are you doing here?”

“I was told as a recovered captive that I need to come here and register,” the handsome hound told him.

“Oh, I can help with that,” Nikki said brightly.

But Cyrus was looking at his neck. “You've added another bonded since I've seen you last,” the hound said. “I hope you know that I'm not interested in bonding with anyone else but you. From the moment I saw you, I knew you were the one for me. Dominic Cunningham, will you bond with me?”

A million things went through Nikki's mind, but the main thing he felt was that this was right. He took Cyrus’ hand and led him back to the room where he'd spent the night with Bill.

 

Hermione was coming into the center a little later than usual. She'd been changing her routine a bit since the attack. Sometimes being too predictable can work against you, she reminded herself. Brishen was by her side and opened the door for her. The handsome gheyo had been interested in the center and Hermione had volunteered to show it to him.

The incoming mail slot was full and Hermione opened it to see a copy of The Periodical. She opened the paper to see the blaring headline:

Prince Perryton to take the Throne!

She read further down. It talked about how the center now had royal approval and that Prince Perryton had voted for it. Dawne’s stubbornness about not supporting the center was mentioned. The article went on to mention her current incapacity being a good time for new leadership in the Air element.

She put the periodical down on the desk and moved further into the center. “Come with me Brishen and I can show you everything!” Hermione said. “That's strange, I don't remember their being a door there.”

Brishen was instantly alert and said, “Stay behind me, Princess, if this is a trap for you, we'll soon know.” He moved forward and grasped the door knob. It was locked but the lock was no match for the Water Phoelix’ strength. A sharp twist and pull and the door came flying open.

Hermione peered around Brishen and gasped, “Nikki! Oh Brishen, shut the door!” Hermione was turning purple in embarrassment. She couldn't believe she'd just seen her friend…. Well, a lot of her friend!

“I don't believe it is a trap for you, Princess,” Brishen smirked. “I didn't realize what all I'd be seeing when you said you would show me everything.” Hermione gazed up at him, and couldn't help but laugh with him.

 

Bill made it back to the guest house he shared with Charlie, his brother was off today. He grabbed him and towed him over to their parent's house. He was in luck, the twins were there eating breakfast. Ron and Ginny were there, as well as Percy. “Oh Bill, Charlie!” Mollandria said, delighted. “Grab a chair, there's plenty of food to go around.”

Bill and Charlie served themselves some breakfast. “I have an announcement to make, I'm glad you're all here.” Bill told them.

“Your Grandmera Sadara is coming down in just a few minutes to go over the introductions.” Said Arthur. “In case your announcement is something she should hear as well.”

“Good idea,” said Bill, putting more bacon on his plate, “I'll wait then.”

“Did everyone see The Periodical, today?” Percy asked. “It looks like Prince Perryton is going to take the throne. Evidently the current ruler Princess Dawne has suffered some tragedy and is unable to move.”

“I did see that,” said Charlie. “With what the last Periodical said about the Air Princess, maybe a change would be good.”

Just then, Sadara bustled in. “Oh good, Mollandria! You have them all here, I just wanted to go over the introductions.”

“Excuse me, Grandmera,” said Bill. “May I make a quick announcement, it may effect my place in your plans for the introductions.”

“Yes, of course, go right ahead,” Sadara said, intrigued.

“Well, as some of you know, I've been courting. I didn't tell any of you who, in case things didn't work out. However, things did work out and last night we bonded,” he said, pulling his shirt away from his neck to show the mark.

Everyone exclaimed excitedly and congratulated him. “Who is the person you bonded with Bill?” Sadara asked. “Your circle will be high noble due to my status, they should know that as soon as possible, if they don't already.”

“Actually Grandmera,” said Bill. “My circle will be of royal status. I bonded with the Crown Prince of the Shadow element, Dominic Cunningham.”

Sadara sat down quickly in shock. “Oh William! I'm so proud! Oh this is wonderful! Now, who else is in the circle?”

“Well, besides me and Nikki, there is Devrim Ekine Dreswell, Crown Prince of the Storm element, Lord Hadrian Maruke, the Shadow Blood Title and Quinnten Kalzik, a healer.”

“Oh my!” said Sadara, “Oh Mollandria, after the introductions we must visit the submissive floors! Everyone will be talking about this new circle and my grandson is in it!”

Bill smiled, it was fun to see the older woman almost giddy. Ginny, sensing how happy Sadara was, sought to take advantage. “Grandmera,” she said softly. “I've been working so hard with Kellogg Bettings, do you think I could go to the submissive floors after the introductions?”

“Yes,” Sadara smiled. “I think we can allow that.”

“Bill, are you happy?” Mollandria asked. “It seems so strange that you're bonded and I've never even met your submissive.”

“I met him,” said Arthur, “He came over for tea and we had a wonderful chat. You'll like him, Molly Wobbles, he's a very nice young man.”

“You met him, Arthur?” She cried out. “Where was I?”

“You were at work, Dear.”

“I'm sure you'll meet him soon, Mollandria. Now let's go over the introductions,” Sadara was back on track.

 

The large golden doors opened and a gheyo page ushered Mariana into the waiting room of Lady Paielda's house. After a moment the Lady herself appeared.

“Queen Mariana,” she said with a bow. “It is an honor to have you grace my home. May I offer you some refreshments?”

“No thank you,” said Mariana. “I don't plan to take up much of your time. I know that you, like everyone else, are extremely busy during The Hunt. However, I was recently approached by two gheyos that were turned away from your house, citing that there was no room.”

Lady Paielda looked dismayed. “Only two have approached you? I’ve turned down at least twenty in the past few weeks.”

“Twenty!” Mariana exclaimed. “Where are they all coming from?”

“My queen, may I speak frankly?” Lady Paielda asked.

“Please do! And you can drop the title as well,”said Mariana.

“This is not a new problem. There are always more gheyos than there are those to train them. I take on any element, as do Ryker's Bane. However, they take only the baby gheyos. My house takes everyone else. This season I've turned away more than ever before. In desperation I started sending some to you.”

“I wish you would have approached me with this,” said Mariana, “I was unaware that this was a problem. I will see what I can do about it. But I don't have a big enough training facility to take on that many gheyos. Also, like Ryker's Bane, I'm choosy about who I take on.”

“Anything you can do would be greatly appreciated,” The blood title said.

 

Nikki and Cyrus eventually emerged from the room, both with fresh bonding marks. “Our circle doesn't have a place yet.” Said Nikki, “I need to get everyone together so we can figure it out. Until then we'll use this room.” Nikki blushed. “I'll remember to disillusion it again after I fix the lock.”

Cyrus grinned and kissed him. “I'm happy to be wherever you are Beautiful. Um, but I do have to go if I'm going to pick up my gear for the introductions.”

Cyrus shadowed out and Nikki turned to see Hermione heading straight for him. “Nikki, did you just bond with another one?!”

“Yes, Hermione, I did. And why did you have to rip the door open?” Nikki asked, blushing yet again.

“I apologize, I'm afraid that was my idea,” said Brishen. “I thought my princess might be in danger of a trap, when she said she didn't recognize the door.”

“Oh, yeah, I usually keep it disillusioned, but I forgot,” Nikki said.

“What!” Hermione burst out. “Are you saying you have your own private sex room!”

A throat cleared and they turned to see Mariana standing in the entranceway to the center.

Hermione blushed purple and grabbed Brishen's arm, saying, “We should finish the tour.”

“Mera,” Nikki said happily, giving her a hug.

“Do I want to know what that was about?” She asked.

“Nope,” Nikki said cheerfully. “I bonded with Bill last night and Cyrus this morning.”

“Congratulations, Nikki!” Said Mariana. “Although we all knew you were going to bond with Bill last night. Tell me about Cyrus, I'm not familiar with that one.”

“Cyrus Maximilian Foundersen, Gheyo King, shadow affinity and Hellhound,” Nikki told her.

“Does Hadrian know about these two new bonded?” Mariana asked.

Nikki blushed, “He knew that I really liked Cyrus and gave his approval to bond with him. He knew I was courting Bill, but I didn't get the chance to tell him about bonding.”

“I primarily meant Cyrus,” said Mariana. "Hadrian and Devrim were both here last night, they'd have to be blind, not to know you were going to bond with Bill. Gheyos are usually only fussy with other gheyos. And shadow and fire work well together.”

“What I'm really worried about is Alec and Percy's reaction to Bill. I haven't talked to them about it at all,” Nikki worried.

“Well, if they can't handle who your alpha is, then they have no business courting you,” Mariana said firmly. “But, I did want to talk to you about something. Can we go up to your office?”

 

The stadium was full to bursting, everyone was here for the official start of The Hunt. The opening ceremony was always amazing and this year the crowd was buzzing that Prince Perryton may take the crown.

The announcement was made that royal introductions were starting. A hush fell over the crowd. Drums began beating a fast tempo that seemed to pound through their very blood. Nikki was with his family circle and his bonded, down on the stadium floor but off to the side in a box that was kept disillusioned and under a silencing spell so that the crowd didn't know it was there.

Nikki peeked back out again. Crown Prince Raspen's people had all marched in. All eyes were on the Prince as he moved the earth to form seven flat platforms. The one in the very center had earthen walk ways to connect with each of the other six. Nikki thought it looked very much like a wheel.

Then Raspen carved a perfect circular trench around the platforms. He added a second circular trench about 10 feet out from the first one. The Prince turned back to the platform and incised each one with the element that would be occupying them. As Nikki watched, Earth, Air, Fire, Water, Shadow and Storm appeared in neat script on the edge of each platform on the side closest to the audience.

Nikki turned back into the box when Raspen started raising the earth to create thrones on each platform. Hadrian came and put his arms around his waist. “Are you bored, My Star?”

“No,” Nikki hedged. “I'm restless, there are so many things I need to be doing! But, I'm standing around twiddling my thumbs!”

“Wow! This is incredible!” said Bill. “I’m going to kick Charlie's butt for not telling me about this. Nikki and Hadrian moved over to see what Bill was looking at. Three large red dragons were flying around the stadium breathing out blasts of fire.

Charlie Weasley was perched atop one of the dragons, happily directing it. A ball of Flame impacted the center platform and Princess Ebony rose out of it. On the Fire platform her court members appeared in bursts of flame. The whole stadium seemed to be on fire.

“It's hot!” Nikki complained irritably. “I need something! But I don't know what?”

Cyrus threw a cooling charm on him, saying, “This should help Beautiful.” Nikki smiled at him. But it was obvious he was still unsettled. Quinn did a diagnostic scan. But it didn't show anything unusual. Lightning was crackling in the stadium and thunder rolled overhead as the Storm element took the stage.

“Is it that Devrim isn't here?” Quinn signed.

Nikki considered it and shook his head. “I don't think so, I just feel odd, I can't explain it.”

Out in the arena, Queen Bianca and Devrim were standing on stage. The water element was coming next. Nikki watched as Queen Bianca called the Aquakin'e. For a moment nothing happened and then he noticed that the two trenches around the stadium had begun to fill. As soon as the water reached the top, two Harron's sea dragons jumped out of the water and arched into the air on opposite sides of each other.

King Alcandor and Queen Killigan were doubled up on Goonter. Alec and Princess Hermione were riding Ga Ga. The dragons swam around in the trench at a blindingly fast pace, occasionally jumping up to do flips and turns in the air. The whole stadium was roaring in applause at the display.

Nikki, however, only had eyes for Alec. He wanted to bond with the merrow right now! He kept reminding himself that Hermione was his friend and she had no interest in Alec. ‘But really did he have to hold onto her? Hermione was perfectly capable of riding Ga Ga without any help!’

Both Sea dragons arched their heads over the Aquakin'e platform and their riders dismounted. Queen Bianca then told the stadium, “Please welcome King Alcandor and Queen Killigan along with their heirs Princess Hermione and Prince Alec.

The crowd went wild cheering and roaring. Nikki smiled happily. Phe walked over and studied him. “Nikki, your instincts are pushing you hard right now to find more bonded.”

She circled Nikki's waist and hugged him tight. Nikki suddenly felt calmer and more settled. “Thank you, Sweetie, but what did you do?”

She shrugged, “Oh the instincts are still there, I just pushed them back enough to be manageable,” she said as if it was something simple she had done.

He looked back to the arena again. Alec and Hermione and Killigan were sitting down and Alcandor was now on the central platform . He was finishing up a speech about courting an Aquakin'e. He also made it a point to say this Hunt was the first time Aquakin'e submissives had been able to surface and that the Aquakin'e in general were allowed to surface whenever they wished without waiting for permission.

“Now,” said Alcandor, "I would ask that you join me in welcoming the Air element,” He said, looking up at the sky. The Air Court was flying in strict formation. Performing death defying acts of splendor above their heads.

Then the crowd cried out and pointed. There was a glowing dot in the distance coming closer and closer. Nikki blinked his eyes a couple of times and there was a silver griffin flying through the air. Standing on the griffin's back was Prince Perryton. He was dressed completely in white from head to toe and a silver cape billowed out behind him. His wings were out and were a white so pure they seemed to shimmer.

The creature landed on the central platform and let out a roar. Perry hopped off his mount and landed lightly on the stage. Alcandor turned to the crowd and said, “I would ask you to welcome Prince Perryton, the acting royal for the Air element.” The crowd applauded wildly.

Then after a moment a chant started in the Air section and quickly spread to the rest of the stadium. ‘TAKE THE CROWN! TAKE THE CROWN! TAKE THE CROWN! was chanted repeatedly. Alcandor disappeared for a moment off to the side. When he returned he was carrying a velvet purple pillow with a shining silver and gold crown studded with diamonds.

The stadium grew quiet as Alcandor grinned at them. “It is my deepest honor to place the crown of the King of the Air element on the head of Prince Perryton!” He stepped forward and with a flourish placed the crown atop Perry's head.

In her bedroom in the Air sector, Princess Dawne opened her eyes. It took her a moment to realize she had done so. Then she was distracted by noise coming from the stadium and filtering through the wall.
LONG LIVE KING PERRYTON!

LONG LIVE KING PERRYTON!
The crowd chanted happily. Then got quiet as Perry stepped forward. “Thank you for your confidence in me,” he said. “I will do my utmost best to do the right thing for my people. I want all of us to be proud to be of the Air element.” He might have said more, but the crowd drowned him out, screaming their approval. Perry let it go on for a moment and then said, “Please help me welcome the shadow element.”

A small portal opened up on the Shadow platform and a short hooded figure stepped through. He slowly and dramatically pulled his hood down and revealed himself to be Canis. He grinned and waved happily to the crowd. Who grinned and cooed at him. He seated himself in the throne on one end and shadows spelled out Prince Canis Vladimir Cunningham above his head.

A dark shadow fell on the platform and Rosie, Phe and Rad appeared. The three were facing outward but holding hands as they spun in a circle moving down through the shadow. The girls were wearing identical dresses of vintage black lace. They touched down on the stage and gave a bow in sync. Then they took the thrones next to Canis and once again the shadows spelled out their names above their heads. Princess Ophelia Diana Cunningham, Princess Ariadne Desdemona Cunningham, Princess Rosemary Elvinia Cunningham.

A Hellhound came running through the stadium and jumped over the trenches and jogged across the walkways to get to the Cunningham platform . The huge dog stopped before the silent crowd and then turned into Bas, waving at the crowd in his black flexisuit. He bowed and then moved over to the throne next to the girls. Shadows spelling out Prince Sebastian Arlo Cunningham above his head.

The crowd was watching the platform waiting for the final Prince. They noticed a large bat circling the Cunningham platform. The bat flew down to the front of the stage and shadows rose around it. When the shadows moved away, Nikki was standing there in his all black armor and his bat wings on show. He gave a low bow as the crowd oohed and awed. He took his seat next to Bas as the shadows spelled out Crown Prince Dominic Alex Cunningham.

The crowd waited to see what the King and Queen of the Shadow element would do. Suddenly a huge hooded skull rose behind the Shadow platform, skeletal hands that cast the entire scene into shadow reached out toward the crowd.

Queen Mariana stepped out of that shadow. She stretched her own delicate hand up to the huge skeletal one and it shrank and grasped her hand. Then the rest of the grim reaper shrank to follow it and King Jascha was standing on the platform next to his Queen. They walked over to the thrones, as Prince Perryton called out, "Please help me welcome Queen Mariana Elise Cunningham and King Jascha Mortir Cunningham!”

The applause started slowly, the crowd not sure if they were frightened or impressed. Nikki felt his bonded standing near his chair. Melacor was standing near Bas as an Intended.

Queen Bianca Dreswell came to the center platform and Prince Perry went to the Air platform and sat. “As the hosting element for this Hunt, please allow me to wish you all great joy and success in finding your special someone or someones that make your heart complete.

There was to be a short break. Nikki was grateful for it. His family circle had a private box and he headed toward it with his bonded. Once inside, Nikki raised the privacy wards. “I'm sorry that we haven't had more time to get used to each other. Between the center and the hunts for the collectors and now, The Hunt itself, well time isn't easy to find.”

“What's on your mind, Love?” Bill asked.

“A circle name. I don't want to use Cunningham. I feel like that's my parent’s circle. Forgive me, Devrim but I don't want to use Dreswell either for the same reason. Does anyone have a suggestion for a circle name?”

No one spoke. Nikki took a deep breath. “All right then, I would like to call our circle, Emerald Blade. Most of you are gheyos and my eyes are green and Quinn’s wings are green. But,” he said, stroking his armband, “my favorite blade has emeralds.” He stepped back and pressed the emerald allowing the war glaive to appear in his hands.

“Beautiful, that might just be the most impressive blade I've ever seen,” said Cyrus.

Nikki smiled, “Thank you, it was a present from Bill.”

All of them admired the blade and agreed that the circle's name would be Emerald Blade.

“Another thing I need to tell all of you, is that I spoke with my Mera today. Evidently Lady Pai’s house turns away a lot of gheyos, because they don't have room for them. Did any of you know that?”

“I didn't know”, said Cyrus, “but, I'm not surprised. I trained in Lady Paielda's House, and even back then, there was a waiting list.”

“I knew that there weren't many that were training gheyos,” said Hadrian.

“Mera and Dera are offering to buy a building large enough to start a training facility for gheyos,” said Nikki. “It would be their gift to our circle. But we have to decide if that is something we want to do. Quinn, I know you are a full time healer, and Cyrus, I know you work with the Peverells. If we did start training gheyos, most of it would fall on me, Hadrian and Devrim. I want everyone to think about it and we can talk about it again.”

The door opened and Bas and Melacor came in. The disappointed look on both of their faces when they saw the box was already occupied was enough to make Nikki laugh. “Looking for a little privacy were you?” He teased.

“I think your circle is the next one up for introductions, Nik,” Bas said solemnly. “I was frowning because you aren't ready and out there.”

“What!” Nikki cried out. “Oh, we've got to go.” He said rushing his bonded out of the box.

The door closed behind them and Melacor grinned as he pulled Bas into his arms. “Is their circle really up to be introduced?”

Bas smirked, “I'm sure it is at some point today.”

Nikki came out and went straight to a schedule posting on a nearby screen. Bas wasn't exactly right. There were two circles ahead of them. Nikki raised his shadows around his bonded for privacy so they could get changed.

They moved swiftly to the area where circles waited to go out on the walkway.

.

"Presenting a new Circle, endorsed by the Royal House of Cunningham and the Royal House of Dreswell, I present to you Emerald Blade. And they are hunting! Presenting their alpha, William Arthur Weasley, Gheyo Alpha and Fire type. Bill stepped out on the walkway in the armor Nikki had chosen for their circle. A dark hunter green that worked well with his red hair. As Bill passed them, every torch on the walkway burst into flames. The crowd cheered and yelled excitedly.

Next we have Lord Hadrian Maruke, gheyo ace, shadow element and the Shadow blood title, Blood Raven! Hadrian began a slow stroll down the walkway showing off the new green armor. About midway, he used his shadows to appear to be blinking in and out of existence. It was impressive, Nikki knew how much training and effort it took to be able to sync one’s shadows in such a way. Once again the crowd roared.

Hailing from Death's Court, Cyrus Maximilian Foundersen, Gheyo King, shadow affinity and Hellhound! After strutting out onto the walkway, Cyrus used his shadows to throw black roses into the crowd and blew kisses. The crowd ate it up and scrambled to catch the roses.

Crown Prince of the Storm element, Devrim Ekine Dreswell, gheyo prince, Devrim moved out on the walkway striking it with lightning all the way across. The crowd cheered for him, delighted to see one of their royals in a circle.

Quinnten Omar Kalzik, Earth element and healer. Quinn walked out on the walkway, where the others wore green armor, he wore a teal green kaftan and tubay. Draped over his shoulders was the long black sash that denoted his master healer rank. Quinn walked solemnly down the walkway to the halfway point, then a lively bhangra beat started all through the stadium. Quinn began to dance the rest of the way across the walkway. The crowd screamed ecstatically, not used to someone dancing for their introduction.

And finally, their submissive, the Crown Prince of the Shadow element, Dominic Alex Cunningham, submissive Shadow with nameless affinity. Nikki cartwheeled out onto the runway all the way to the middle. He stood still and waved to the audience allowing everyone to see him in his green leather armor. The announcer came back saying, The Emerald Blade circle! Give them a warm welcome! The crowd cheered and roared their applause as Nikki vanished off the walkway and then reappeared at the end of it

Notes:

Inspiration for Quinn's dance

https://youtu.be/Mov1WR0NOEM?si=ZmPACyi1Vx2ynimA

Chapter 69: What will you do when I don't, because I won't!

Notes:

Big oops! I posted the last chapter twice - it should be fixed now.

😀😀😀😀

The submissive floors were buzzing with people. Sadara Prewitt and Molly Weasley walked inside with Ginny trailing behind them. “Lady Prewitt,” called Caroline Embersen. She moved over to the group immediately. Sadara introduced Mollandria and Ginny. “Weasley! Oh, I knew it! I just knew the alpha of the new royal circle must be related to the Prewitt line. He certainly is a handsome young man.”

“Thank you,” Sadara smiled. “We're all very proud of our William.” Other submissives crowded close, some to gossip and others to ask if the women knew what traits the shadow Prince might be looking for in other bonded.

“I have a daughter, pareya rank, very strong flames! She'd be a perfect fit for them.” Lina Sparks was telling Mollandria.

“A pareya!” Said Natalie Cavalier. “My grandson is a gheyo queen, their circle’s gheyo suite doesn't have one yet. I'm going to message my grandson right now to tell him to send a favor. Excuse me, Ladies,” she said with a quick bow. Lina Sparks bowed just as quickly and raced after her.

Sadara grinned at Mollandria. “Isn't this fun?”

Mollandria grinned back, “I'm tempted to try to get the rest of the children bonded while we're at it!”

“Well, I wouldn't say no to someone wanting to bond with me,” Ginny said sullenly.

“Ginny, you are here by my good graces,” said Sadara. “You'd best behave.”

Just then, Nikki walked onto the submissive floors with Maurice and Mariana. Several of the submissives who wanted to introduce themselves suddenly found other places to look. Mariana Cunningham may be a submissive, but she was a gheyo submissive and not like most of them at all. Maurice was considered to be an oddity as well, he was trained as fully as his gheyo circle and often fought with them.”

Nikki approached Sadara's group and gave a low bow. “Lady Prewitt, Lady Weasley, I'm pleased to see you here. I was hoping for an opportunity to spend time in your presence.”

“Please, Prince Dominic,” the matriarch gushed. “You must call me Sadara.”

“Thank you, Sadara,” said Nikki. “And you must call me Nikki.”

Mollandria moved forward at her mother's side, “We would love to have you and your circle over for dinner, your parent's circle as well, Prince Dominic.”

“Nikki, please,” he said. “And did I understand correctly that you are Bill’s Mera?

“Please call me Mollandria, and yes, Bill is our first born,” she said.

“I met your bonded, Arthur the other day, such a wonderful man.” Nikki said. “I will speak to my Mera and my circle about dinner, that does sound lovely.”

“Mollandria and I will plan on it then,” said Sadara.

The Deveraine twins approached with Soula and Draco. “Nikki, it's good to see you,” Soula cried out, coming to hug him.

“You just saw me last week,” Nikki laughed.

The twins were talking to Sadara and Mollandria. They introduced Draco Malfoy Elswood and that's when the submissive floor got the gossip they'd been hoping for.

“Draco Malfoy!” Ginny sneered. “What are you doing here? Why are you dressed so girly with silky robes and braids in your hair! You're even wearing makeup!”

Nikki immediately moved to Ginny's side and stage-whispered, “Be quiet! Don't speak about things you don't understand. If you have questions, wait and ask your mentor. “

“Don't you tell me to be quiet!” Ginny yelled, “I don't have to obey you, because you're some fancy Prince! I know him from school and I can say whatever I want to say to him!”

“Well,” said Bahn lightly. “I must ask who this is, she's so offensive it's almost comical.”

“I see nothing amusing about being insulted by an ignorant brat,” said Bhindi icily.

Ginny flushed, “Who're you calling a brat, you….”

Whatever else she would have said was lost as Kellogg Bettings stepped through the crowd and grabbed her by her ear and hauled her off. He left the silencing spell he'd cast on her in place.

The submissive floor was quiet enough you could have heard a pin drop. “The show’s over, go back to what you were doing,” Maury drawled. Everyone turned away and the floor began to buzz again.

Mariana laughed out loud. “I forgot how pretentious and boring this place is.”

Sadara and Mollandria were both apologizing to the twins and Draco. “You have my apologies as well,” Nikki said.

“Why yours,” asked Draco.

“My new bonded alpha is her brother. What she says and does reflects on me,” Nikki explained.

“Forgiven and forgotten,” Bahn said easily. “Now, tell us about your circle, Nikki.” Soula and Nikki had been friends for years and Bahn and Bhindi were both able to drop the royal title.

 

Bill was relaxing in the hot springs with Charlie. “This place is fabulous! I didn't realize how nice a good soak would feel.”

“It's really helpful for sore muscles,” Charlie told him. “I wouldn't give up the experience for anything, but riding a dragon takes a lot of strength and energy.”

There was a light weight screen between them and another bathing pool. It wasn't unusual to pick up snatches of conversation. Bill and Charlie both listened in when they heard a female voice saying, “Weasley, her name was Ginny Weasley. She insulted the Deveraine twins and their mentee. And, it was completely unprovoked! They walked up and she just started criticizing them. The Crown Prince of the Shadow element tried to shut her up, but she smarted off to him too!”

A different female voice giggled and said, “Then what happened?”

The first one told her, “The ignorant girl was going to insult Bhindi Deveraine to her face! But the girl's mentor showed up and threw a silencing spell on her and then dragged her out by her ear.”

“Can you imagine?” The second girl was giggling. “She should be grateful her mentor got her out of there. Bhindi Deveraine has a reputation for hexing people who annoy her, I wouldn't want to see what she'd do to someone who insulted her.”

“I felt sorry for the shadow Prince, though. He had to apologize on her behalf.” The first one said.

“What! Why should he do that?” Demanded the second girl.

“That handsome alpha he's bonded to, that's her brother.” The first one commented. “So now her behavior reflects on him. I'm turning into a prune, ready to go?”

The girls left still giggling. Bill and Charlie sat quietly in their bathing pool. Somehow the water didn't feel relaxing anymore for Bill. He was tense and irritated.

“Bill, is there anything I can do to help?” Charlie asked quietly.

“I feel like bundling Ginny right back to Earth realm, Charlie! She's going to ruin all of our reputations! Are you ready to go? If not, stay and soak but I have to move about.”

“I'll come with you,” said Charlie, moving to get out.

 

Princess Dawne was sitting in her room. Several healers were gathered around her. The conclusion seemed to be that she was perfectly fine, just as her readings had been saying all along. Only now she could move when before she could not. There was no medical explanation for what had happened to her.

The door opened and Perry came through the suite to her side. He immediately hugged her and said, “I'm so glad you're better. My prayers have been answered.”

Dawne raised her voice and said, “Everyone out, please. I need to speak with my brother privately.”

Once the healers had vacated her rooms. She looked at Perry angrily. “You did this to me, didn't you?”

“What?!” Perry exclaimed. “Dawne, what are you saying? I'd never hurt you, you know that.”

“Do I, Perry? Do you think I'm stupid? I become able to move again the very minute the crown is put on your head! Someone wanted me out of the way just long enough to steal the crown from me. Who would have a motive to do that? Only you, Perry! That is my crown! You stole it from me!”

“Dawne,” Perry soothed. “You're overwrought, you don't know what you're saying. I wouldn't plot against you in any way. The only reason you would have ever worn the crown was because I turned it down. I took the crown because you were incapacitated. I knew our people needed a leader and we didn't know if you would recover or not. I took the crown in an emergency situation, but I've also come to realize that I shouldn't have turned the crown down in the first place. I believe I was always destined for it.”

Dawne glared at him. “What are you saying? Are you saying that you aren't going to renounce the crown now that I'm able to move and can take over?! That crown is mine Perry, you know this as well as I do! You turned it down because you were too weak to wear it. But, I'm not weak! By this time tomorrow, you will renounce the crown.”

“Or what?” Perry inquired coldly. “What will you do when I don't, because I won't.”

Dawne stared at him vaguely horrified. She didn't have anything to threaten him with. She just expected she could make a vague threat and he'd fold. “I'm giving you a chance, Perryton, do what I'm telling you and renounce the crown. You don't want me as your enemy.” She gentled her voice and said coaxingly, “Besides, you don't really want to rule, you never have. Once you renounce the crown everything will go back to the way it was, the way it should be.”

Perry laughed, but there was no humor in it. “What happened to you, Dawne? At one time, I thought you would be such a good queen, one that everyone could look up to. Now I don't even want you to be my heir.”

“I am your heir!” Dawne said angrily.

“We'll see about that,” said Perry.

 

Bill and Charlie went to his parent’s house. Arthur, Mollandria and Sadara were sitting at the table. His Mera looked like she'd been crying.

He and Charlie both walked over and sat down. “So I know what happened on the submissive floor today. What can we do about it?”

“Did the Prince complain to you about it?” Sadara asked worriedly.

“No, I haven't seen him, yet,” said Bill.

Arthur looked confused, “Then how do you know about it?”

“We were in the hot springs having a soak, the people in the next pool over were discussing it loud enough that we could hear them,” said Charlie.

Sadara got up from her seat and began to pace agitatedly. “People are out there discussing our family! I am mortified! Whatever possessed me to let her accompany us?”

“Mera, she's working with a mentor, we can't keep her locked in the house,” Mollandria said.

“Why not?” Bill asked, angrily. “She may have a mentor but she isn't using any instruction she's been given. I'm sure manners would have been the first thing covered.”

The door slammed open and Ginny stood in the doorway. “I hate Kellogg Bettings! He had the nerve to say what happened today was my fault!”

“It was your fault!” Bill said angrily. “Everyone is talking about rude Ginny Weasley who doesn't know how to behave in public!”

Ginny huffed, “Bill, it was just Draco Malfoy, no one cares what I say to him.”

“I beg your pardon,” said Sadara, “You insulted how Draco Malfoy was presenting himself when he was standing with his mentor who was presented in exactly the same way! Bahn Deveraine couldn't possibly not take offense! Then you insulted the Crown Prince of the Shadow element!”

Ginny looked at the ground, “Just because they all think they're better than me.”

“They ARE better than you!” Bill declared. “You keep saying you want to build your circle and bond? No one is going to want a submissive that has no manners and doesn't know social etiquette. Now, I have to apologize to my submissive for the huge social gaffe you made.”

“I do have manners, and I know the etiquette too!” Ginny cried out.

“Ginny, if you know it, then why aren't you using it?” Mollandria asked.

“I will, when I meet some people who matter,” Ginny assured.

“That's it,” said Bill. “I've had it.” He stood up and left.

Ginny watched him go. “Bonding to that snooty prince has really affected Bill, he used to be nicer to me.”

 

Bran Kadel was in bed. Usually sleeping in was a favorite thing to do. But not today. He had a headache and a backache. Nothing felt like it should. He shifted to his side as his mera entered with healer Kuroe.

“Bran, your Mera tells me you're coming into your inheritance,” the healer said.

“It will all be okay, Sweet Boy, I've seen it,” Maia assured him.

The endearment prompted tears and Bran sniffled a bit. “It's painful and uncomfortable, Mera. I just want it to be over.”

“It will be over soon, just be patient, Bran,” Maia soothed.

 

In the Kalzik healing center Jun was saying the same thing to Briar as he labored to bring their child into the world. Jun was sitting behind him propping him up. Rian was holding his hand, and Regulus was hovering and doing a sort of shuffle back and forth.

Surajini smiled at them all, as she checked Briar again. “I believe we're ready to move you over to the birthing chair, Briar.”

“Finally,” Briar said. “Jun, I love you so much! I never understood what you went through to bring us our children but now I do.”

 

Kealer Kuroe was running a diagnostic on Bran, who was sitting in bed with bright blue wings quivering on his back. The healer smiled, “That is quite the inheritance you've had. Your strength has quadrupled, congratulations Bran, you're a mage.”

Bran opened his mouth to speak but screamed instead. He tried to calm himself knowing he was just fluxing into Brynn. The inheritance had shaken his control.

 

“Congratulations!” Surajini exclaimed, “Your circle is blessed with a little girl.” She placed the baby on Briar's chest as the Evanson circle cheered and celebrated.

Briar smiled tiredly down at his daughter. She had his black hair, and dark eyes, and tiny black wings perched on her back. “No need to ask who her sire was,” he said looking at Regulus.

“She does have some Torvak in her scans,” Surajini told them. “That's why we're seeing the black wings. Torvak are born with their wings already out.”

 

Healer Kuroe was cleaning Brynn’s wings, they were a light green with some white interspersed with them. Healer Kuroe ran the scan on Brynn and said, “Another strong gift, congratulations Brynn, you're a necromancer.”

Brynn smiled happily, Lady Death had kept her promise. She then shrieked as claws started breaking through. The healer was quick with the numbing spray, as the rest of her Dragel attributes made their appearance.

 

Nikki was curled up comfortably on Hadrian's chest. Devrim was spooning him from behind. Bill had gone to spend time with his brother Charlie. Quinn had to check in with his family circle for a dance that was being planned. Cyrus had wanted to speak to Lord Aiden. That had left him, Devrim and Hadrian to their own devices. They'd gone back to the center and made use of the room.

“I want to do the gheyo training school,” said Devrim. “I know a lot of the work will fall on the three of us, but I also think we'll add more gheyos to our circle. They'll be able to help.”

“What do you think, Hadrian?” Nikki asked.

“I'm for it,” his ace said slowly. “ I want to make sure you're not wearing yourself too thin. With royal meetings and the center. It's a lot on your plate.”

“It will be at first,” said Nikki. “The center should run without much time from me or Hermione. We've only been as hands on as we have, because we're so short handed. Devrim is right about adding more gheyos to our circle. We need at least a queen, maybe a joker or two.” Nikki's Dragel was stirring at the mention of more circle members.

Hadrian pulled him into his neck for a comfort feed. “It's doable,”said Hadrian. “The circle needs to meet Percy and Alec too.”

I need to talk to my Oret.” Nikki added. Ryker's Bane has run a School for young gheyos for a very long time they should be able to give us some input.”

“I'm going to talk to Lady Paielda about the same thing,” Devrim told them.

Chapter 70: Favors

Notes:

After updating 7 drivers and synching my phone to the computer - I finally, finally managed to get this chapter back. Whew!

“Sadara, you know how much I care for you. We've been friends forever and I don't want that to change,” Kellogg Bettings told her. “But the girl is impossible, I really can't mentor her any longer. After her most recent stunt on the submissive floors, my reputation is in tatters. No one will ever ask me to mentor again. I will return the credits you paid me.”

“I understand Kellogg, I really do,” Sadara told him. “This will not affect our friendship. And I don't want the credits back. If anything I should be apologizing to you. You said she wasn't ready to socialize and I let her go to the submissive floors with us. This is my fault.”

Sadara walked Kellogg out and then sank down in a chair. She didn't know what to do with Ginny. She needed help but she didn't know where to get it. She supposed she should tell Mollandria what had happened.

 

Jun was holding the newest Evanson, Idena Starr Evanson. Idena which means Briar in the old Yoruba language and Starr in honor of Regulus who was named after a star.

Sirius and Remus knocked on the door. Jun yelled for them to come in. “Where's my newest niece? There she is!” Sirius bent to scoop the baby out of her arms. Idena fussed for a moment, then quieted, putting her little hands up to grasp Sirius’ hair.

“So what have you two been up to lately?” Jun asked.

“We're getting ready to go over to Parantava Paikka and register.” Remus told her. “As recovered captives we're supposed to do that.”

“Oh!” Said Jun, “I still need to register and so does Regulus. Do you mind if we tag along?”

“Not at all, where is my errant brother?” Sirius smiled.

 

Nikki and his circle, with the exception of Hadrian, were in their room at the center. Devrim had taken to calling it Emerald Blade room, and the name had stuck.
“So has everyone had enough time to think about whether we want to run a gheyo school or not?” Nikki asked.

Cyrus spoke up, saying, “I love what I'm doing with the gemstone mining. But that doesn't mean I couldn't help out at the gheyo school.”

“After we get it up and running,” Quinn signed.” I wouldn't mind working there full time. I would want to bring Kyle in, of course.”

Bill went next, “I can also do part time at the center and part time at the gheyo school. It's needed and therefore I think it's important we do it.”

“Good,” said Nikki. “I know Hadrian was for it. I'll tell Mera we want the school as our bonding gift. For now though I have to go check on things in the center.”

“Me as well,” said Bill. He leaned forward and gave Nikki a deep, hungry kiss. Then stood to leave.

Nikki stood up and Devrim pulled him into his arms and kissed him softly. Cyrus grabbed him next and kissed him breathless. Quinn then kissed him long and lingeringly. Nikki stood in the empty room and touched his lips. ‘I think they should always tell me goodbye like that.’

He walked out into the center. “Excuse me, are you Prince Dominic Cunningham?” A gheyo asked.

“Yes, I am,” said Nikki, “how can I help you?”

The man put his arm on Nikki's shoulders and guided him into a quiet corner out of sight of the front desk. Nikki was considering fighting the direction, but gave him some leeway. “Good, no one can see us,” he said, making Nikki even more wary.

“Who are you?” Nikki demanded.

“Forgive my rudeness, I am Remus Lupin, Werewolf and gheyo prince. I am also a recovered captive. I think I'm doing rather well. But I wanted to ask if you have mind healers and if you can force someone to go. My bondmate keeps refusing to see anyone.”

“We don't force anyone,” said Nikki.

“He really needs it!” Lupin persisted.

Nikki moved out into the main part of the center, with the werewolf tagging along behind him. He made his way to the desk where Bas was volunteering. Jun and Regulus were getting registered. He saw a dark haired gheyo chatting with Mimei who was volunteering for guard duty.

“Sirius,” Remus called. The man turned around and Nikki was suddenly struck by memories from the other Harry's life. The life he'd seen in Maia's bowl. Harry had loved this man, maybe more than anyone in the world. The werewolf was in that other life, too. But Harry hadn't had the bond with him that he had with, “Sirius Black,” Nikki said. “Has he been registered yet, Bas?”

“Not yet,” said Bas. “I've just finished Jun and Regulus.”

Nikki moved to the desk and said pointedly, “Go take a break, I'll take care of these two.”

Bas helpfully disappeared taking Jun and Regulus with him. “So, Gentlemen, now that I've got your names and rank. Let's get you scheduled for appointments,” Nikki said briskly.

“What kind of appointments?” Sirius demanded.

“Appointments with a mind healer,” Nikki said bluntly.

“I don't need that,” Sirius scowled.

“Yes, you do,” Nikki said. He reached into the chaotic mind in front of him. ‘You will agree to appointments with the mind healer and give them your best effort. You want to be well.’ He imposed as much of his will as he dared. “Besides it's free, why not take advantage?”

“Well, since it's free, why not?” Sirius laughed. “Sign Remus up too.”

Remus was staring at Nikki like he'd just worked a miracle. He supposed to the werewolf he probably had. He watched as the men went upstairs for their physicals. He was feeling a little melancholy. That man had been so important to Harry, but Nikki didn't know him at all.

Just then Severus Snape Elswood came to talk to him. “We need more help in the medical department,” he said bluntly. He handed Nikki a sheet of paper that said simply, permanent master healer, permanent mind healer and at least two permanent medics. “I am not one to complain, however, I don't have enough free time and my circle is complaining that they don't see enough of me.”

“I can understand Severus, did you have anyone in mind for these positions?” Nikki asked.

“Unfortunately not,” The dark haired pareya told him.

“All right, well Hermione and I have posted the job openings everywhere, but most people won't take on a new job at the beginning of The Hunt. But I will see what I can do.” Severus bowed and disappeared back upstairs.

Bas was coming back to the desk laughing and chatting with Jun, Regulus, Sirius and Remus. Nikki stood up from the desk to let Bas take over. The entrance door opened and a man walked in. He was thin and slightly built with blonde hair that fell all the way down to his knees. Bright blue eyes looked around the clinic and then locked on Nikki. “Good Afternoon,” he said with a bow, “I am Sutter Teague, Earth Mage,” he held up a long official looking envelope. “With your permission I would like to give you this.”

“That's wonderful!” Nikki said excitedly. “Which position are you applying for? We have several openings, do you have any medical experience?”

Bas quickly cast some spells at the envelope to make sure it was harmless. “He's not applying for a job, you Idiot, he's giving you a favor.” Bas said.

Nikki turned bright red and stammered, Oh! I'm so sorry! I'm afraid my mind was on filling job positions. I'd be happy to accept the favor.” he said.

Sutter bowed once more, handed the envelope to Nikki and scooted out the door. Once the door closed, everyone chuckled at a red-faced Nikki. “Nice job, Romeo,” Said Sirius.

“Next time he'll definitely messenger any favors he sends,” said Remus.

“You two hush and quit being so mean,” Regulus chided.

“So Nikki, what do you think?” Asked Jun. “He's certainly not your usual type.”

“I have a type?” Nikki asked.

“Well, yeah,” said Bas. “Except for Quinn, your whole circle is tall, dark haired and muscular.”

Nikki was still blushing red and said, “I'm sure that was a total accident.”

“Sure it was,” Bas laughed. “Come on, that guy walked in and you thought, job interview not potential bonded.”

“I still intend to give him a chance.” Nikki insisted, “besides it's the first favor I've gotten after the introductions.”

Bas rolled his eyes, “so you don't know that Mera and Dera and the whole circle have been working on clearing your favors to make sure there are no harmful spells?”

“I have other favors?” Nikki asked happily.

Bas rolled his eyes, “So many, that I doubt you'll get through them all by the end of The Hunt.”

Sirius stretched his arm out haughtily and said,”Come Remus, I believe we have some favors of our own to send.”

Remus blushed, but took his arm and they pranced to the door. “Who’re we sending favors to, Sirius?”

“The twins, of course,” Serius replied as the door closed behind them.

“You don't think he means the Deveraine twins do you?” Bas asked.

“It could be the Prewitt twins?” Nikki guessed.

Regulus grinned, “No and No, it's the Weasley twins.”

Bas grimaced, “I've met them, they're horrible pranksters!”

Jun and Regulus grinned at each other, “perfect!” They said together.

“Come on,” said Jun. “Let someone else run the desk and you two come to lunch with us.”

 

Mariana was up to her eyebrows in favors! They were all for her son, of course. The circle had been checking them for harmful intent. So far all of them have been benign. But, they were working on sorting through them and putting them in some semblance of order.

There was a knock on the door jamb. They had left the door open for the multiple children that had shown up with favors for Nikki. There were two bowls near the door, one full of candy and one full of coins.

“Just come in please,” said Mariana, and then, “Lady Prewitt! What a surprise! Please forgive the mess. We're attempting to sort through Nikki's favors.”

“So I see,” said Sadara. “If you have a moment, My Queen, I need to speak with you?”

“Oh course,” said Mariana. “And let's drop the titles, we are family now, after all.”

“Thank you,” said Sadara as she followed Mariana into a small parlor. “Nikki seems to be quite popular, I knew he would be.”

Mariana smiled graciously, “He is a very lucky boy to have found the perfect alpha.”

Sadara smiled happily, but then her face returned to its former stressed appearance. “I would ask a boon of you, I know I should not, you will probably say no. Bill will be furious with me. But I don't know what else to do, or where to turn with this problem.”

“What is it, Sadara? As I said earlier, we are family. If we can help each other, then of course we should.”

Sadara took a deep breath and then she made her request.

 

Ginny was bored. She didn't have to work today. But what was she doing on her rare day off? Nothing! She heard her Grandmera come in and talk to her parents. Ginny pressed up close to the door and listened in. The old woman was dangerous and Ginny was sure it was all her fault that she was being treated as badly as she was.

After listening in for a moment, she came charging out of her room. “You're turning me over to a military circle!? You can't! I'm not a gheyo, I'm a submissive! It would be inappropriate for me to even be around a circle full of gheyos!”

“The Cunningham circle is one of the most famous military circles in our world,” Sadara told her. “With Bill bonded to their son, we are family. I asked this of them as a favor. The queen of the Shadow element is the circle’s submissive. She has six children and every one of them trains, regardless of what rank they have.”

“You need to learn discipline or silence. At this point I'll take either one. Working out and training with the Cunninghams is exactly what you need. I will warn you now, you had better use manners when speaking to them. None of them will brook even the slightest disobedience,” Sadara told her.

“I will not be foisted off to a military circle!” Ginny screamed. “I want to try to build my circle on my own! I don't need a mentor! All I need is to get out into high society and be seen. My looks will take care of the rest!” Ginny screamed angrily.

Sadara stared at her granddaughter. “Why do you have such a high opinion of yourself? It's completely inappropriate! Looks are nice but they aren't nearly as important as manners and reputation when it comes to building a circle. She waved her hand at Ginny in a complicated pattern. Ginny's hair completely disappeared leaving her bald.

“What’ve you done?!” Ginny screeched. “Put my hair back immediately!”

“I'm helping you to focus on what's important and what is not.” Sadara told her.

Ginny stomped into her room and slammed the door.

“Mera,” Mollandria asked hesitantly. “Are you sure this is the right thing to do? What if she rank shifts?”

“What if she does?” Sadara said nonchalantly. “I'm at the end of my patience with her, Mollandria.”

 

Nikki came into the Cunningham house and breezed past Jascha and Tannis who were embracing and kissing. He moved further into the living room. Where the majority of the circle was. “Bas said I had favors,” he said, bouncing excitedly.

Scout signed, “I told you, you'd get a lot of favors!”

“They're on the table over there,” Mariana told him.

Nikki looked at his favors. His family circle had divided them into stacks. The right side of the table was from females, the left side from males. Then they were divided by rank.

Just as he was about to dive into them he remembered the one he already had from earlier at the center. It was a soft green inside, the greeting simply mentioned that he'd enjoyed watching their introduction and would like to spend some time with all of them as a circle to see if they might be a good fit. His details were at the bottom. Sutter Teague, Earth Mage, age 26, unbonded, interested in all kinds of magic, loves to participate in reapings and would like to have children someday.

Nikki tucked the favor into his pocket. He was definitely going to meet with Sutter Teague, something about his honesty and his demeanor at the center made Nikki want to know more about him.
He sat down and started going through all the favors on the table.

 

Hermione was irritated that she couldn't find her Aunt Killi AGAIN! ‘Could she have gone to the surface? But, no, she didn't like to go unless it was with Hermione or Alcandor.’ Right now, both were beneath the waves.

She saw Killigan swim up from out of nowhere and quickly dart toward the palace. She almost followed, but curiosity got the better of her. She swam over to the area where Killigan had appeared. Studying the water, nothing appeared different.

Hermione put her hands out wide in front of her and moved them all around, but still nothing. She moved to a lower depth and tried again but still nothing. She sighed and turned back toward the palace.

Thwack! Her tail had connected with something! Hermione immediately went lower down and held her hands out searching. She propelled herself forward and fell down a sort of hole. She landed on a floor and quickly changed her form as there was no water at all.

She got to her feet and began to look around. There was a full set up for a potions lab. Some of them were simmering and bubbling away under a timer. She noticed a second area that looked to be intended for spell creation and even a clean room test area for the spells.

Hermione felt a little guilty, obviously her Aunt had set this place up as a place of privacy where she could study. She wondered why Killigan had gone to such lengths to move it out here and hide it?

She turned to leave and go out the way she came, when she noticed a door. There was a second room! Before she could change her mind she hurried over and opened the door. This room was much smaller. There was a desk and an old fashioned typewriter with a bunch of paper.

Hermione moved further into the room. In the very corner was an old fashioned printing press. She couldn't help but grin when she saw a finished copy sitting next to it. It proudly announced its name, The Periodical. ‘Oh, Aunt Killi, you devil!’

 

Nikki was completely naked and bound spread-eagle to the bed. Bill was over him and kissing him. “I'm going to hurt you, Little One, but you're going to enjoy it. Tonight I want to push your limits, will you let me?”

“Yes,” Nikki moaned. “Anything, everything, just touch me!”

“Nikki,” Bill moaned.

“Nikki, Nikki, NIKKI!” Bas yelled.

Nikki jerked awake. His neck felt stiff and so did other parts of him. He had drool on his chin and some of the favors were on the floor.

“Bro, if you're going to have those kind of dreams maybe don't do it in the living room, yeah?” Bas said.

Nikki looked over and his entire family circle was there. His face heated up bright red.

Mariana laughed. “Were your favors so boring that you went to sleep going through them?”

“Well,” Nikki started, “Um, you see…”

“No need to explain,” Jascha cut him off. “Go get ready for dinner. Our circle, your circle and the entire Prewitt clan are meeting at The Black Cat in two hours.”

Nikki stood up and gathered his favors, he was careful to keep them in order, then shrunk them down and put them in a void stone. He'd been looking in the ace pile for a favor from a certain someone but didn't find anything. ‘Perhaps Malachi had lost interest or found another submissive?’

 

The Death Court was quiet when Hadrian came in. Luna walked over and immediately hugged him. He patted her back, he was getting used to her. It wasn't like he had a choice. After all, it looked like she would soon be Lady Arythmoor.

“I saw your introduction, Hadrian, it was very good,” Luna said happily. “Malachi should be here any minute,” she added as if he'd asked, which he hadn't.

The Hound Commander stepped out of the shadows and nodded to him, “Blood Raven.”

Hadrian nodded back, “I need to talk to you.”

“So talk,” Malachi offered, crossing his arms over his chest.

“Not here,” Hadrian growled irritably.

“i’m not going anywhere with your overbearing ass, you can say what you have to say here and now or not at all,” Malachi challenged.

“You aren't going to give an inch are you?” Hadrian demanded.

“Like you didn't give an inch on the hunts for the collectors,”Malachi said coldly.

“Stay away from my submissive,” Hadrian ordered.

“I haven't been anywhere near him,” Malachi said angrily.

“I know that,” said Hadrian. “I was coming to give you permission to court him. But, I've changed my mind, so instead I'm just reiterating my warning to stay away.” Hadrian shadowed out, making sure he had the last word.

Malachi growled angrily and changed form into his hound. He tore through the court running out his rage until he was exhausted.

Hadrian shadowed to the pits. He wasn't waiting long until a blonde haired queen entered with a blue skinned merrow right behind him. They both headed straight over to him.

 

The booth was busy today. Fred and George were doing a booming business and Xeno and Pandora were selling Luna’s jewelry. Arthur was kept busy replenishing stock when needed for both the top and bottom of the booth.

George had just handed off a bag and accepted another credit slip, when a small child tugged on his pant leg. “May I present you with this favor?” The child asked.

“Yes, you may,” said Fred. Accepting the envelope from the youngster. George handed off some sweets and the child raced off.

Fred opened the favor and read through it. He solemnly passed it to George. Once his twin had read it. He asked, “So what do you think?”

George shrugged, “I don't know, we already accepted Sirius and Remus.”

 

Perry held the favor tightly in his hand. ‘Was he actually going to send this?’ He decided he was. He had as much right to court and try to be happy as anyone else. He had been honest about who he was, even putting his rank as Pareya, not royal, not advisor, he wanted someone who wanted him for himself.

The gheyo guards snapped to attention when he stepped out of his room. “My King”, they intoned.

“Please find a child and send this for me,” he instructed.

“At once, my King,” the gheyo said, rushing off.

 

Wikhn knew he was in trouble. He was on a mission for Prince Raspen. He'd been caught listening in to a conversation at a local bar in Merriston. Wikhn had had to fight his way out and though he'd managed to eventually Shadow out, he hadn't been unscathed.

He'd taken a wound in his right side and in his left calf. The calf was already healing, it wasn't deep. The wound in his right side was different, he could sense the blade has been spelled and he wasn't healing at all. He had a very short time to make a decision or he was going to bleed out.

Chapter 71: A Grim Reaper in the Dog House

Nikki woke up in bed with his bonded. He was happy and excited, today his Mera Scout was taking them to see a property she thought would be perfect for them to start the school in.

Quinn was the first one out of bed, as usual, he was getting dressed to go running. Cyrus and Devrim were not far behind. Quinn was looking at the three still sprawled in the bed. “Go ahead and go, we may catch up in a bit,” said Hadrian.

After the door shut behind his bonded, Nikki turned to Hadrian, “A morning wake up with my ace and my alpha,” he purred, as Bill began caressing him.

“I need to speak with you both,” said Hadrian. “After you hear what I'm going to say, you may not want such a wake up from me.”

Bill's hands stilled. “What is it?” He demanded.

Hadrian sighed. “My Star, as your ace, I have the right to approve or disapprove of any gheyos who come into our circle. The only exception to that is other aces, if you need another ace. With your power levels it's a given that you will.”

“Yesterday I met with Percy and Alec,” Hadrian told them. “Percy and I get along very well and his skills in combat are superb. Alec was a bit stand-offish. He wasn't happy that our alpha is Fire. But he is still interested in you. I don't need to give approval of him anyway, because he is a Gheyic pareya - he won't be part of my suite.”

“So what is the problem, then?” Bill asked. “I get the feeling you're stalling.”

Nikki looked at his ace, “Hadrian?”

“Little Star, Do you have any interest in Malachi courting you?” Hadrian asked.

Nikki shrugged, “It hardly matters, he hasn't sent a favor. I think he's lost interest in me or else he found another submissive.”

“He hasn't lost interest or found another submissive. On the hunt for the collectors, he and I quarreled. I told him to stay away from you, as was my right. At the time we didn't know if you would need another ace.”

“We know now that you do,” the ace continued, “so I went to see him yesterday. I was going to tell him that and give him permission to court you. However, it didn't go that way. We quarreled again and I didn't tell him you needed another ace. I told him to stay away from my submissive.”

Nikki stood up and began getting dressed. Bill said angrily, “You know you didn't have the right to do that! Once we knew Nikki needed another ace, you had to allow that!”

“I know that,” Hadrian said quietly to Bill. “Are you angry with me, Nikki?” he asked his submissive.

“It's gheyo business,” Nikki said coolly.

“That isn't what I asked, My Star, I want to know if you want Malachi.” Hadrian pressed, walking over to Nikki he moved to pull him into his arms. Nikki backed up quickly preventing the action.

"Don't touch me!" He hissed. “Yes, I wanted a chance with Malachi!” Nikki said angrily. “But, it doesn't matter what I want, evidently my ace and the ace I was interested in can't get along with each other long enough to consider my needs!” Nikki was dressed now. “I'm going to catch up to the group, I feel like I need a good run right now.” He left and slammed the door behind him.

“I know I made a mistake, Alpha,” said Hadrian. “I'll accept any punishment you give me.”

“Good,” Bill told him, “because I have the perfect punishment in mind. Make no mistake, my ace, it will be a harsh one.”

 

The Cunningham circle was working out as usual. They started their day with exercise and usually trained with weapons in the afternoon. Ginny was running in the very back of the group. Her lungs were burning and her face was as red as the hair she no longer had. ‘This was torture! How dare her grandmother put her here!’

‘Most of the gheyos working out were bonded to Lady Mariana. There were a few that weren't bonded and were only there to train. But, how could Ginny approach them now? She wasn't beautiful. Her grandmother had seen to that when she made her bald. No, she would have to wait until her hair grew out or she got her hands on a hair growth potion.’

She looked at the Cunningham’s daughters, all three of them easily running with the group. The triplets were still young, but Ginny could see that they would be very beautiful when they were older. ‘Why would Queen Mariana make them do this? Didn't she see that they didn't need it? The little boy was also easily running with the group, she'd heard someone saying that the boy was a mage! Another child that Queen Mariana was forcing to exercise that didn't need it!”

She was considering dropping on the ground and pretending to collapse, then, someone really did collapse! No, Ginny realized, someone had shadowed in and dropped to the ground near Queen Mariana. The mage, Tannis was examining him. Something was said about a cursed wound.

Ginny edged closer to the group gathered around the man bleeding on the ground. He was barely conscious but managed to say, “was trying for Raspen, got you, need medical…” then he was out. His eyes were pink and his ears and chin were pointed, he wore all black clothing with high heeled boots. Ginny thought he was quite handsome.

 

Nikki had just caught up to the group of his bonded that were running, when Felix shadowed in beside him. “We urgently need a healer for Wikhn. Quinn, will you come?” He asked immediately.

Quinn was already moving toward them and nodded his consent. Nikki grabbed Quinn and shadowed to his family home. Cyrus and Devrim appeared right after him. Quinn was already racing inside. Nikki stayed outside with Felix. “What happened?”

“He left about a month ago on a mission for Prince Raspen.” Felix explained. “He turned up here today, bleeding out from a cursed wound. Tannis was able to lift the curse and prod the wound to start healing, but he's lost a lot of blood.”

Nikki felt Bill reaching out for him through the bond. He sent their location and a few minutes later, Hadrian shadowed in with his alpha. Nikki explained what had happened looking only at Bill. He wasn't ready to deal with his ace yet.

Scout came out the front door.. “Your Quinn is fabulous, Nikki!” she signed. “Wikhn is already gaining some color.”

“I hope he'll be okay,” Nikki said simply. “Do we need to put off going to see the building you found?”

“I'm not sure,” Scout signed. “Let's give it some time and we'll see what we know.”

 

Prince Raspen was in his office working when a message came in from Queen Mariana. He reviewed it and frowned. Another failed mission in the vampire area. It seemed it wasn't destined to be completed.

He moved out into the hall and summoned the Blood Wraith. “I need you to go to the Cunninghams and check on a wounded gheyo. He was on a mission for me. As soon as he wakes, get all the pertinent information he can share with you. It is not certain yet if he will survive his wounds. If the worst should happen, I will need you there.”

Ilsa bowed, “Of course, my Prince, may I ask how he ended up with the Cunninghams?”

“He is staying with them, training with their house. I believe he was previously under your daughter's command in Lady Paielda's House.”

Ilsa bowed and said, “of course, my Prince.”

As she walked back down the hall, her mind was racing. Wikhn! It had to be him! No matter what had happened between them, she knew her daughter would want to know. She messaged Dahlia that she needed her to meet her at the Cunninghams and that it was urgent.

 

Quinn had stabilized Wikhn as much as he could. It was up to Fate whether he survived the wound, he'd lost a lot of blood. Wikhn was resting so Quinn came out of the room and shut the door behind him. Lady Gorgens and Dahlia Deveraine were there and immediately stepped toward him. “Is he going to be okay?” Dahlia asked immediately.

“I've done everything I can for him, it is in Lady Fate's hands now.” Quinn told them quietly.

“May I sit with him?” Dahlia asked.

“Oh course, go ahead,” Quinn told her.

Dahlia went into the room and pulled a chair up next to the bed. Wikhn woke up in pain, he tried to move but his limbs were too weak. “Shu, Shu, don't try to move. You're fine, just rest.” A soft voice told him.

‘Dahlia! She was here!’ “Dreaming,” he croaked.

“No Wik, you're not dreaming, I'm here with you.”

“Missed you,” he said, then closed his eyes.

 

At the same time, in the stadium, Shayla Imaldis was doing a contained heartcry. She called a third time, putting everything she had inside her into the cry. ‘Dahlia just had to come for her!’

She surveyed the rings before her, there were so many Dragels that had tried to get to her but didn't get through.

A shadow fell across her and she looked up eagerly. ‘Had Dahlia come after all?’ “You?!” Shayla said in surprise.

“Me,” Riven Cairothe answered. “I hope you are not disappointed, My Lady.”

“But, you're not an alpha, you're a mage, I was calling alphas. How can this be?”

“I assure you, I am an alpha, as well as a mage. I suppose the proper title would be alpha mage,” Riven told her.

Shayla looked around again, the crowd was cheering wildly. The alphas who didn't make it to her were being escorted away. Dahlia had denied the soulbond between them, she hadn't come for her. Shayla smiled and held out her hand to the one who did respond to her call.

 

Nikki gazed around him at the island Scout had taken them to. It was volcanic with a dramatic landscape, including steep cliffs, lush greenery, and a caldera within a caldera, making it unique and untouched by all. A Quaternary volcanic island, formed by overlapping remnants of at least four submarine calderas. The island was dominated by a large caldera, with a diameter of 1.5 km, and within this caldera lies a smaller cone. There were steep, rugged cliffs of layered volcanic deposits and lush greenery. The highest point on the island is located on the southern ridge of the caldera.

Scout led them into a small cleared area where a large building stood sentinel. It had an imposing architectural style, with large towers on each end. They went inside and saw that although dusty, the building was structurally sound.

There were a lot of areas for dormitories, class rooms and even a space where Nikki envisioned a dining hall.

He turned to his bond mates and asked excitedly, “what do you think?”

All of them agreed it was the perfect spot for their gheyo school. Scout smiled and signed that arrangements to purchase it would be started as soon as possible.

“I will see all of you later then,” Nikki told them. “I have a meeting with the royals to go to.” He and Scout both shadowed out.

“He's been distant all day,” said Devrim. “I have to go to the same meeting, it would have made sense that we go together.”

“Did something happen” Quinn asked.

Hadrian sighed, “He's angry at me and doesn't want to be around me right now. I'll absent myself from the room tonight, and I'm sure he'll be fine with the rest of you.”

 

The meeting of the royals was being held in the Earth section. King Edgar was sitting next to Prince Raspen as his advisor. Nikki moved into the room and sat between Mariana and Devrim.

“How are you, My Heart?” Devrim asked quietly.

Nikki took his hand and kissed it, “I'm sorry I've not been myself. I didn't mean to freeze you or the others out. I'm angry and I'm hurting, but not at you, my sweet Devrim.”

Raspen called the meeting to order just then. “Today we have our regular meeting. My Dera, King Edgar is here as an advisor, please make him welcome. We also have something unique happening today. We've received a petition for audience from the Nameless element. I've agreed to honor the request and they will be joining us today.

Nikki smiled widely as Maurice Elswood and Lucius Malfoy Elswood came into the room.

They were seated at the table and then Lucius stood. “I am Lord Lucius Abraxus Malfoy Elswood. Thank you for agreeing to see us, I'm sure you must know why we requested an audience. The Nameless element wants representation as well as equal status on this body. It is ludicrous that there are seven elements and only six are recognized.”

“There have always been exceptions in every circumstance, Lord Elswood,” said Ebony. “The Nameless, although named an element, are really not, which I'm sure we can all agree on. They are called Nameless to denote that they don't have an element. They have a gift, instead.”

“However these gifts vary,” Ebony continued. “How could we possibly give them representation when we don't know what they as a group are? For instance, if all the Nameless had telekinesis, then we would give them representation under that gift.”

“That's ridiculous,” said Nikki. “Why do we need all of them to hold the exact same gift? The Nameless moniker implies that we can't know all the gifts they hold. But, why is that a reason to deny them their rights?”

“I believe,” Lucius said silkily, “that the reason they don't want the Nameless to have any power on this body, is that they are not a known variable. People fear what they do not understand. Or in this case, cannot put into a select category.”

“I assure you that is not the case,” said Raspen. “The reason that the Nameless are not a recognized element is simply because there are not enough of them.”

“So, because there are not a lot of people like me,” said Maury, "It's been decided I don't deserve a voice in matters that affect my daily life?”

“That isn't what they're saying at all,” said Perry. “I believe Prince Raspen and Princess Ebony are merely citing that those reasons were voiced in the past. However, I believe we need to move forward, let's vote on it shall we? All those in favor of the Nameless being recognized as a seventh element and gaining representation on this body?”

King Jascha, King Alcandor, Queen Bianca, King Perryton and Lord Aiden all raised their hands. Prince Raspen gave a soft yelp and then raised his also. Ebony was the only hold out.

“Very well, said Perry, "it looks like we have a seventh element.”

Everyone clapped as Lucius and Maurice stood for a moment, then took their seats.

“I wanted to bring something up that has recently come to my attention.” Said Queen Mariana, “Lady Paielda's House is overwhelmed with gheyo candidates to the point where she is turning them away. I know Air and Storm sponsor her house. There is a new gheyo training school coming into existence to handle the overflow. My son and his circle will run it. The Shadow element will sponsor it.”

“How large will the new school be?” Perry asked.

“The building we're going to use is very large,” said Nikki. “It'll be on par with Lady Paielda's House.”

“For a school that size, it would be best to have two sponsors, wouldn't it?” Asked Lord Aiden.

Nikki grinned at him.

Lord Aiden rolled his eyes, “fine, the Death Court will also sponsor the school.”

“Thank you, Lord Aiden”, said Jascha.

Just then there was a disturbance at the doors. “I am coming in and you cannot stop me!” Dawne's voice carried into the room. “I am the princess of the Air Court and the heir to it’s current King!”

The doors opened and Dawne entered with her head held high. “Forgive me, my King, we had to let her in,” the door guard said to Perry.

“How dare you try to keep me out!” Dawne raged.

“Did you try to keep her out?!” Ebony demanded. “She is your heir!”

“Not for long” said Luna.

“Really Dawne, such a disturbance just to come in at the end of the meeting when we're about to adjourn?” Said Killigan.

“What!” Dawne shrieked. “Why would you be adjourning now, it's still early?”

“We've covered all the pertinent business I believe,” said Hermione.

“I agree,” said Alcandor. “I think we should adjourn.”

“Seconded,” said Perry.

“And I third,” said Jascha. “Motion passed, motion carried.”

They were walking down the hall when Nikki got a message from Quinn. Lord Aiden got one from Melacor. “Mera, Dera, we've gotta get home! Bas is inheriting!” Nikki exclaimed.

 

Quinn sat next to Bas on the side of his bed. “Thank you for coming, Quinn. I didn't know who else to call.” Bas said.

“Of course,” Quinn signed. “I will always come and help you. We are family.”

Melacor was sitting on Bas’ other side. He was carefully holding Bas’ clawed hand. That attribute came in first, when usually it was wings that came in first. ‘Being a Hellhound it was a possibility that the boy may not have wings,’ Quinn was thinking. Just then, Bas screamed in agony, his back split open and wings burst out.

Jascha, Mariana and Nikki shadowed in and came running to the room. Bas was surrounded by beautiful white wings with grey armored spines. The inside of his wings were a light pink. “Gheyo submissive, like me!” Mariana cooed happily.

“You have beautiful wings, Bas,” said Jascha.

“I had no idea you would be submissive, Bas, but your wings are gorgeous!” Nikki told him.

Bas only had eyes for one person in the room. “Don't worry about a thing, My Love.” Melacor said. “You are beautiful and you are still mine.”

The air in the room turned colder and it weighed down on them like a shroud. Quinn jumped to his feet, he'd felt this presence many times in his career. “No!” He said firmly. “I won't lose him to you! You cannot take him!”

Lady Death appeared in the room, she wore the guise of a beautiful young woman. “Relax, Healer, I'm not here to take anyone away. And really, if I wished to, what could you possibly do about it?”

Quinn bowed his head to her in deference, as all mortals must. “Everyone out,” Death demanded. “I wish to speak with Sebastian alone.”

Once the room had emptied Bas looked at the figure before him, “My Lady,” he said.

“Yes, I am your Lady.” Death told him. “You already serve the Death Court as a Hellhound. I will get straight to the point, I’ve come to offer you a gift. The same gift I offered your father. I would have you become one of my Reapers. But, it is a choice, I don't force anyone into it.”

Bas smiled and said, ”I would love to serve you as a Reaper, My Lady. May I keep my Hellhound form or will you take it away?”

Death smiled back at him, “You may keep it, for one so willing to serve me, I will not take anything away.” She bent and kissed Bas’ forehead, then she disappeared.

 

Dawne approached Perry after the meeting. “We need to talk, Perry. We’ve always been close, I don't want us to be distant with one another.”

“We are distant with each other due to your actions.” Perry told her. “I sat by your bedside when you couldn't move, I prayed and beseeched the gods to heal the sister I loved so much! And what did you do the very moment you could function again? You accused me of being responsible for what had happened to you! I realized instantly that you don't care about me or really anything, except the crown! And a person like that should never wear it!”

“Brother, it's true I lost my way for a bit, but I'm back to my old self again. Please let's have peace between us,” Dawne entreated.

Perry looked at her, and felt his heart yearn for the sibling relationship they had always shared. He pulled her into his arms and hugged her. “Oh Dawne! I don't want to fight with you, I love you.”

“I love you too, Perry, I want everything to be as it was.” Dawne proclaimed.

“Yes,” said Perry. “We should never quarrel again!”

“We won't,” Dawne promised. “When you give up the crown to me, I will make my heir. We will be an unstoppable team just like we used to be.”

Perry felt as if ice water had been dropped on him. “Dawne, I'm not giving you the crown. I thought when you said you were back to your old self, you meant you had gotten over your obsession with it.”

Dawne scowled at him, “and I thought when you said we should never quarrel again, that you were ready to acknowledge that the Air Crown is mine!”

“Why would it be yours?” Perry asked her. “Dawne, the crown was always meant to be mine. The only reason you had any chance at it was because I turned it down.”

“You are a Pareya! You are too weak to hold the throne!” Dawne screamed at him.

“On the contrary, Pareya enjoy serving others, and that is what I'm going to do, serve my people.”

Perry walked away from her, and Dawne was left seething in the hallway.

 

Malachi was congratulating Bas on his inheritance. “And you're one of our Lady's Grim Reapers. She smiles on you indeed,” he praised.

“Everyone was surprised when I was a submissive. I don't think anyone expected that,” Bas told him.

“I don't know why anyone would be surprised, I always knew you would be a submissive,” Malachi replied.

“You did? How?” Bas exclaimed.

Malachi chuckled, “Your mentor is a submissive. Submissives only mentor other submissives,” he said simply.

Bas blushed, it had never once occurred to him, that Briar's rank might mean he was a submissive as well.

Just then one of the hounds ran up, “mail for you, Commander.” He said and then ran off in another direction.

Malachi studied the envelope in front of him. ‘Who would be sending him a favor? Nikki Cunningham? But, no, he probably wouldn't, not if Maruke told him what happened. He had thought about their quarrel and realized that the important thing Hadrian had said was, Nikki needed another ace. The masked gheyo had no right at that point to warn him away. He should have challenged the other gheyo, but he hadn't. Nikki would know what happened and wouldn't want someone who didn't even fight for him.’

He considered burning the envelope unopened, but curiosity got the better of him and he opened it. He skipped right to the name, Hadrian Maruke! ‘The ace wanted to court him? It didn't make any sense! The only way Hadrian Maruke would court him was if he was forced…… or being punished!’. Malachi laughed out loud, he sensed a pissed off alpha was in the mix. He burnt the favor to a crisp. ‘Let's see how far Maruke is willing to go.’

 

Nikki was in the Emerald Blade room with his bonded. Hadrian was absent, he said he had something to do. Nikki hadn't asked what, he didn't care. He was still furious with his ace! Being around his other bonded was comforting, after all he shouldn't punish them for what Hadrian had done.

He moved to the center of the bed and sat crossed legged. “I received a bunch of favors after our introduction walk, I've gone through them and chosen a few that I'm interested in. I'd like to share them with you and see if anyone has any objections.”

His bonded surrounded him eagerly. “I've chosen these to get to know better and possibly bond with, Advisor, Jace Oliver, storm element; Gheyo Princess, Ariq Zellis, Storm; Mage, Sutter Teague, Earth; Joker, Waylon Jimsin, Werehyena/Earth Dragel; Gheyo Ace, Rook Hivenaugh, Dark Fae.”

Devrim quickly picked up the favor from the werehyena joker. Cyrus picked up the one from the ace, Rook. Bill and Quinn both looked over Sutter’s favor.

“I've also decided I want to bond with Alec and Percy. I've only been waiting until we have a more permanent home.”

No one seemed to have any objections, but Devrim did want to be with him when he met with the werehyena. Bill said, “I want to be with you when you meet the ace, I'll stay in the background, but I want to be there.”

Nikki smiled, “I think that can be arranged.”

 

Hadrian was annoyed. Malachi had opened his favor and burnt it. He would just send another one he thought irritably. He would fulfill his alpha’s orders!

He moved through the deserted town, he was on a realm that had been attacked a few years ago. It had been abandoned by the few survivors. Now there were only buildings left standing empty. He began walking through each one of them. At last he saw the perfect building for them to make their home in. He shrunk it down and put it in his void stone.

 

Perry was relaxing in his quarters when a message came in. The submissive had accepted his favor, and wanted to get to know him better. She was suggesting they meet and walk around the Dive. Perry grinned, it was such a normal coupley thing to do. He messaged back and said he would be delighted.

Then he immediately portaled to the Dive. A few minutes later, she showed up. Shayla smiled when she saw him and walked up to him, saying, “I'm glad you could make it on such short notice.”

“I'm delighted to be here, Lady Imaldis,” he replied.

“Please call me Shayla," she said.

“Then you must call me Perry,” he told her. He held out his arm, “Shall we?”

Chapter 72: Bonding, Forgiveness and Heartache

Lord Aiden stood before the Death Court. “I want everyone to greet Lady Arythmoor, Luna Lovegood. Luna stepped forward and curtseyed to the court as they all applauded and cheered for her.

Brynn stepped forward and hugged her. “Congratulations, Luna! So you and Lord Aiden are bonded now?”

“Yes, we bonded last night,” Luna shared happily. “We're working on building our circle, so we're also doing some courting.”

“Are you courting a submissive?” Brynn asked.

“Not yet,” Luna said dreamily. “But eventually we will have one.”

I have to meet with my mentor today,” said Brynn. “I'm so excited, it's Nikki's Dera, Arkhet!”

“That is great!” Luna enthused.

Malachi came forward then and congratulated her. Luna thanked him and said, “You should take it seriously, you know. Playing games with Nikki is never going to end well.” She then moved over to greet someone else.

 

Ron Weasley was done with work for the day and moving through the marketplace. He had a few coins in his pocket and plenty of credit if he needed it. He was happy with his life, he decided. He was content in a way he'd never been before.

He glanced over at one of the stalls and saw a young man looking at some things in the booth. His hands were shaking with nerves. Two large men were standing across from him, making comments. Ron moved closer and turned red when he heard what they were saying. The little elf seemed to be frozen in place with fear. Ron stepped up to his side and said, “Are you ready to go, Sweetheart, or did you want to look some more?”

The men glared, but moved off. The elf took Ron’s arm and said, “Thank you.” He looked up and Ron forgot how to breathe.

“You're welcome,” Ron managed to get out. “Why don't we walk over to the little cafe? If they're watching they'll believe you're with me. Even if they're not, we can get a cold drink and settle your nerves.”

“All right,” the little elf agreed. “My name's Fenix Nyara, what's yours?”

“Ron Weasley,” he said.

“I work with a Bill Weasley,” said Fenix.

“That's my brother!” Ron declared happily. “Oh, then you must work at Parantava Paikka!”

“Yes,” said Fenix. “I love working there.”

 

Nikki was walking with Alec and Percy. They'd had an enjoyable day under the waves. Percy had insisted on taking him to the islands, though. They were wandering around looking for blue food. Nikki couldn't help but notice that it was close to the island for the gheyo school.

“Would you ever want to live on one of these islands, Alec?” Nikki asked.

The merrow tilted his head and considered it. “Other than living under the waves, this would be the next best thing,” he decided.

“My family circle just gifted my circle with an island, with a building large enough to start a gheyo school. I was thinking of possibly putting a house there as well.”

Alec smirked at him, “Are you asking me to bond into your circle, live on an island and help you run a gheyo school?” He demanded.

Nikki grinned, “Yes,” he said, clutching Percy's arm. “I want to bond with both of you!”

Percy grinned, “Let's go see it!”

Nikki laughed and grabbed them both and shadowed to the island.

“This is huge!” Percy said.

“Is all of this yours?” Alec asked.

“My circle’s,” said Nikki. “Do I need to bribe you with an island?”

Alec pulled him close and looked into his eyes. “I want you, no island needed.” Then he leaned forward slowly and kissed him.

Nikki kissed back eagerly, kissing Alec felt like rolling waves and gentle moonlight. When the kiss ended, Percy was right there. Percy’s kiss felt like blazing sunshine and deep watery dives.

“Let's go inside,” Nikki gasped. “I want you both.”

 

Hadrian was in Death's Court, to greet the new Lady Arythmoor. He paid his respects to Luna and Lord Aiden. Malachi was standing near a wall chatting with some of the hounds. Hadrian walked over and stood near them. “I need to speak with you.”

“Is that all you have to say, just grunt that you need to speak with me?” Said Malachi.

“You burned my favor,” Hadrian commented. “Does that mean you don't want to be courted into my circle?”

“It means I don't want to be courted by you, Maruke. If Nikki were to send me a favor, my reaction might be very different.”

“If you want him, then why not just send him a favor.” Hadrian asked.

“I'm waiting to see how far you're willing to go with this courting business, of course.”

“You're making a mistake, Malachi.” The blood title told him.

“If I am, then it's my mistake to make, you needn't concern yourself.”

“You're a fool,” said Hadrian and then he shadowed out.

 

******Sex ahead*****Sex ahead*****Sex ahead*******

The shadows made a comfortable and interesting bed, tucked into a small nook in the wall. Nikki was straddling Percy and slowly riding up and down. Alec moved behind him and pushed Nikki down on Percy's chest. Nikki licked Percy's lips slowly making him gasp and moan. Alec pushed a finger inside him and Nikki moaned into the kiss. “So good,” he gasped.

Alec pressed a second finger in next to Percy’s cock, causing Nikki and Percy both to moan and cry out. “I'm coming in too, Little One,” Alec panted as he moved inside. Nikki groaned, “Oh too much, too much!”

“Shh, just relax,” said Percy, stroking his face and kissing him. Alec was all the way inside and moved slowly back and forth. “Is this okay, Nikki, I can pull out if it's too much,” Alec promised.

“No,” Nikki moaned. “Stay inside me, it feels so good.”

Percy and Alec began to move together, one pushing forward the other pushing back. Alec sat Nikki back up and pulled him close. Then Percy sat up as well. “Ugh! So deep, so good,” Nikki cried out. Alec bit into one bicep and Percy bit into the opposite. Nikki shrieked in pleasure and bit into Percy’s neck. Alec reached around his hip and began stroking him slowly. Nikki turned and bit into Alec’s pectoral muscle. The three of them exploded with ecstatic cries. Shift, twist, click.

Sex is over*******Sex is over*******Sex is over*******

The Cunningham circle had guests, Briar, Jun and Rian had come to congratulate Bas on his inheritance. They also brought little Idena Starr with them to show her off.

Mariana was holding the baby and cooing over her. Jascha said, “with everyone having little ones, I'm surprised Mariana hasn't brought up having another one.”

Just then an angry shriek rent the air, and the triplets and Canis came tumbling down the stairs, each trying to talk over the other and get their say. Felix frowned and said, “All of you, back upstairs, keep it down! Wikhn is resting.”

“But, Dera!” Phe said.

“No,” Felix said firmly. “If no one is bleeding or dying, I don't want to hear it.”

The children trooped back up the stairs, Rad grumbling that Wikhn wouldn't need rest if they'd just let her heal him.

Mariana looked at Jascha. “I do love babies, but, I think we have enough right now.”

 

Hadrian shadowed to their island. He picked the highest caldera near the water, then began using his shadows to flatten out a large space. Once he had it cleared, he set the house up on it.

Shadowing into the center, he headed for Bill's office. “Alpha,” he said, tilting his head forward in reverence.

Bill looked up and smiled, “Come on in, Hadrian. I was just finishing up a few things and then I'm leaving for the night.”

Hadrian walked into the office, “I have tried to court Malachi. He is being difficult about it,” said Hadrian. “May I give you a knowledge transfer of our most recent conversation?”

Bill took the knowledge transfer and after a moment frowned. “He sounds like he'd rather play games than bond with our circle. Stop trying to court him. If he is interested he'll make a move. And if not, Nikki's already interested in another ace.”

Hadrian nodded, relieved. “I've set a house up on Emerald Blade Island. It is my gift to the circle. I hope everyone likes it.”

“I'm sure we will,” said Bill. “Shall we gather everyone and go see it?”

 

Nikki felt Bill calling through the bond. He shadowed himself, Percy and Alec to the other end of the island. A huge house stood proudly up on the caldera. “Oh Bill! Thank you! This is wonderful!”

“Actually I had nothing to do with it. Hadrian is giving the house to our circle as his bonding gift,” Bill told him.

Nikki looked over at his ace and said, “Thank you for the house, Hadrian.”

Hadrian nodded acknowledgement. “My Little Star, may I speak with you?”

Nikki hesitated, he was still angry. But, he decided to hear Hadrian out. Bill turned to their bonded. “Everyone, go pick out a room,” he ordered.

Bill, Nikki and Hadrian stayed outside. Hadrian moved to Nikki and got on his knees. “I'm so very sorry, My Little Star, you are right, I didn't consider your needs,” Hadrian told him.

“I forgive you, Hadrian.” Nikki told him, then grinned, “Are you going to give me a fabulous gift every time we argue?”

Hadrian smiled back, “You're worth fabulous gifts, My Love.”

Bill spoke up then, “I punished Hadrian by making him court Malachi.”

Nikki laughed out loud, “how is that going?”

Hadrian held his hand out and Nikki took the knowledge transfer.

After he received it, he frowned. Bill said, “After I saw that I advised Hadrian not to continue any attempts to court him.”

“I agree,” Nikki said, “I'm not going to beg for anyone’s attention. It's disappointing, but not devastating.”

 

Hermione was swimming toward her Aunt Killi’s parlor. She heard voices so she slowed down and listened. “Having Brishen guard Hermione was a stroke of genius, my dear,” Alcandor was saying.

“I'm glad she likes him, she hasn't tried to ditch him yet” Killigan replied.

“One immortal is worth four of the regular guards I would think,” Alcandor said happily. “It gives me peace of mind to know she is safe.”

Hermione was frozen and then she darted away. Swimming until she was exhausted, she eventually sank down on a flat shelf near the coral reefs.

‘Brishen wasn't courting her or dating her! He was guarding her! She was just a job, a task for him! She had thought him quite the gentleman, as he hadn't attempted anything physical with her!’ She huffed bitterly, she was such a fool!

Chapter 73: Someone Is Going To Pay For This!

Luna was standing in the empty front chamber of Death's Court. Aiden came up behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist. “What is it, My Sweet?”

Luna frowned, “I don't know, but, something is wrong or off. Every time I try to reach out for it, it slips away, it's extremely frustrating!”

“Is there anything I can do to help?” He asked.

Luna considered, “Yes, take me to bed and distract me for a while.”

Aiden grinned at her, “as my Lady commands.”

 

Emerald Blade house, as they were calling it was getting more homey everyday. Each of his bonded had set up their rooms and Quinn had set up a small medical area. They were all sitting around in the living room relaxing.

Quinn signed, “I want to quit my job at the clinic. Like Bill, I can split my time between the center and the school. I'll want to bring Kyle in with me, of course. What does everyone think?”

Bill spoke up immediately, “I think it's a great idea. I'd like for all of our circle to be together as much as possible.”

“I like the idea, too,” said Nikki. “How much notice do you need to give the clinic?”

Quinn made a face, “the way I've been treated by the clinic, I'm tempted not to give any, but I should probably give at least two weeks. Since it's the hunt, a month would be more proper.”

“I'll let Hermione know that we've got you and Kyle for the medical positions we have open,” Nikki said excitedly.

 

Hermione was getting ready to go into the center. In an effort not to be predictable she'd been going at different times. Sometimes she didn't go in at all. Parantava Paikka was running smoothly now and didn't need her and Nikki as much as it had when it first opened.

She took a deep calming breath. She knew as soon as she started for the surface, Brishen would join her. She wasn't going to say anything about her crazy thoughts of the two of them being together. She realized now that he was simply doing a job. So of course she wasn't about to say anything.

She swam out and followed her usual route, Brishen came swimming along beside her. Hermione pursed her lips, she wasn't about to say anything.

“How are you today, my Princess?” Brishen asked.

Hermione turned in the water until they were nose to nose. “Do you have any romantic feelings for me or am I just a job to you!” She demanded.

Brishen blinked at her. “I'm serving the Aquakin'e royalty, by guarding one of the heirs to the throne. If I've fallen in love with her, well, I thought to keep it to myself in case she doesn't feel the same.”

“And if she does feel the same?” Hermione asked.

Brishen pulled her close and kissed her.

 

Wikhn was moving around his room slowly. He'd been able to get up today. After days of blood replenishers and his wound finally closing, he was officially on the mend. Dahlia had come to see him every day.

He moved out of his room and down the stairs. “Wikhn!” Rad yelled excitedly, “you're up!” She threw her arms around him and placed her hand on his wound. Wikhn gasped as he felt it heal and vanish as if it had never been.

“Rad,” Mariana said angrily, “What have we told you? You can't use that gift until we know more about it!”

“But, Mera,” Rad whined, “We'll never find out more about it, unless I use it.”

“I won't argue with you on this,” Mariana said sternly. “You were told not to, and you did it anyway. Go to your room and stay there.”

Rad sulked up the stairs. Mariana turned to Wikhn, “How are you feeling?”

“Fabulous!” The dark Fae told her. “Whatever she did, really worked.”

“Well, hello there,” said Ginny walking into the room. “You're finally up and around. Ginny Weasley, Fire, unbounded submissive,” she said holding out her hand.

Wikhn looked at her strangely, then said, “Wikhn, gheyo king, dark Fae.”

“Ah, but you didn't say whether you were bonded or not,” Ginny pointed out, running her hand along his arm.

Wikhn pulled away from the touch and glared at her. “My status is none of your business! Mariana, who is this Mannerless Cow! I don't appreciate her touching me! Less lone coming on to me!”

“My apologies, Wikhn, the Mannerless Cow is a granddaughter of Sadara Weasley, we're trying to help her become civilized. As you can see, it's not going very well.”

Ginny gasped, she was shocked he'd reacted that way! And Queen Mariana apologizing for her! Oh, she hated this place!

“Ginny go to your room and stay there,” Mariana commanded. Ginny bit her lip angrily, she'd just come out of her room!

 

Bas was enjoying himself. He and Jascha stood in the Cunningham's backyard in their reaper forms. Bas had a long wooden stick with a small plastic blade on the end. “You want to keep your arm extended and make sure the movement is always smooth, never jerky,” Jascha instructed.

He nodded to Felix and the ace opened a small box and several green wispy objects came flying out. Bas umped forward and started using his “scythe” to collect them. After a moment, Felix said, “seven out of ten.”

“Nice job!” Jascha complemented.

“Were those real souls?” Bas asked.

“No, just look alikes to practice on,” said Felix. “Tannis conjured these little balls up for us.”

“You've gotten about a head taller and you're broader through the shoulders now,” Jascha noticed. “That will help when swinging the scythe.”

Bas smiled, he felt like life couldn't be more perfect.

 

Nikki was slightly nervous as he sat in the small cafe in the Earth sector. Hadrian and Quinn were sitting at a table nearby. He looked up as the door opened and Sutter Teague came in.

The mage walked over and sat down saying, “Hi, I'm so glad to see you!”

Nikki blushed and said, “thanks I'm happy to see you too.”

“I don't want to be too forward, but ever since your circle walked, I haven't been able to get you out of my mind,” Sutter told him.

“Well if you saw us walk, then you know we are a military circle…,” Nikki said.

Sutter grinned at him, “Don't let the packaging fool you. If I hadn't chosen to take the title of mage, I could have held the title of gheyo queen. I won't be a hindrance in a fight, quite the opposite actually.”

“What do you like to do for fun?” Nikki asked.

“I like sports and games, I play creeper sometimes..”

“You play creeper?” Nikki interrupted. “We should play some time!”

Sutter smiled, “I’d like that,” he said.

 

Bahn, Bhindi, Darla and Fenix were walking the submissive floors chatting. “I met someone,” Fenix confided shyly.

“Who?” Bahn asked.

“His name is Ron Weasley, he saved me from a distressing situation in the market stalls.”

“What distressing situation?!” Bhindi demanded.

“Where were your guards?” Asked Bahn.

“Are you okay?” Darla asked.

“Yes, I'm okay. Work was over and the guards were dozing in their chairs. I didn't want to wake them, so I just slipped away. I stopped at the market and was looking at different hair accessories. Two men started making crude remarks. I know I should have just left or even called the patrol gheyos. But, I couldn't, I just froze. Ron walked up and pretended to know me to get me away. Then we had some iced lime juice at the cafe.

“The body guards fell asleep on the job!” Bhindi asked furiously.

“Err, yeah,” Fenix said, “but I'm sure they didn't mean to.”

Bahn patted him soothingly, “Don't worry about them Fenix, I will make sure they have plenty of time to sleep as much as they wish in the future.”

“So tell us more about Ron Weasley,” said Darla, “I actually went to school with him.”

“Oh! Then you must already know how wonderful he is!” Fenix gushed. “He's tall and broad with nicely muscled arms! But, he's also sweet, he was so nice to me!”

“Sounds like you have quite the crush,” Bahn smiled.

“I'm seeing him again tonight, we're going out to dinner,” Fenix told them happily.

“Oh! We'll help you get ready,” Bhindi said eagerly.

“Yes,” Bahn agreed. “We'll go to our house!”

 

The pits were noisy and full of people. There were exhibition matches today, so many people were allowed in. The Cunningham circle was there in force. Ellery Cunningham was fighting a gheyo princess from the storm element, one Ariq Zellis. When Nikki saw that one of the gheyos who sent him a favor was fighting, he decided to go and watch. Of course the rest of the circle went as well.

The men entered the ring and Nikki saw that Ariq had dark wavy hair to his shoulders. Light purple eyes and a dark mustache that came down into beard stubble. Nikki wondered if he had come from the Earth realm’s Middle East region, he looked as if he had. He was shorter than most gheyos. But very muscular.

“Do you like what you see?” Bill whispered in his ear, making him jump.

He smirked at Bill and said, “yes, I do.” He then turned back to the fight.

Devrim got Hadrian's attention, “Do you have the schedule of everyone who's fighting today? Malachi is here, is he on it?”

Hadrian scowled and yanked the schedule out to look.

Nikki heard what they were saying and looked up to see Malachi across the room. Their eyes connected and the hound commander immediately turned away. Nikki suddenly felt angry. He turned to Bill and said, ”I'll be right back.”

He approached Malachi and asked, “So did you ever mean any of it or was it just a game you were playing with Hadrian?”

“Stay away from me, Nikki,” the hound said, through gritted teeth.

Nikki laughed without amusement. “You've got some nerve! But believe me I can take a hint!”

He saw Hadrian moving through the crowd toward him. Bill was standing on his seat yelling something. He heard Quinn's voice in his head, “Nikki, get away from him!”

Without warning Malachi jumped forward and pulled him into his arms and then Nikki felt like he was being squeezed through a straw. Then everything went black.

Hadrian dove, but the hound commander disappeared with his submissive just seconds before he reached them. Hadrian screamed in rage, black wings burst from his back and claws erupted from his hands! Someone was going to pay for this!

 

Nikki slowly regained consciousness. He could hear voices near him. “I'm going to rip you apart one of these days!,” said Malachi.

“We all have our dreams, Dog. But while you wear that collar around your neck, you'll do what I say,” a voice told him.

Nikki raised his head, it looked like he was in a laboratory/medical bay. Potions were bubbling and medical instruments were lying on a tray. He was tied to the chair he was sitting in. “Ah, good, you're awake, Harry,” said Nicholas Flamel.

Notes:

Inspiration for Sutter Teague

https://images.app.goo.gl/V9WenCSbQSF8qyUZ9

Inspiration for Ariq Zellis

https://images.app.goo.gl/BPheGtTpkBo9R7uv8

Chapter 74: The Puppeteer

Bill was furious! His submissive had been taken from right under their noses! His ace was feral and raging! Luckily, Mariana Cunningham was on hand and was trying to talk him down. The entire Cunningham circle was up in arms. Ellery had cancelled the match. Scout was trying to track the hound commander. Alec had gone to the merrow courts to inform Alcandor that his submissive had been stolen. Cyrus, Devrim, Percy and Quinn were quietly anxious.

Imogene came over to Bill, “was Malachi an illusion? What did you see?”

“No, he wasn't an illusion, but he had foreign magic all over him. I think he was being controlled. I didn't see it when we were on Earth or at the last reaping. No, this is recent. Somehow, Flamel got to him,” Bill said disgustedly.

“Scout has a scent!” Jascha said excitedly. “We're going!” He said and shadowed out. Hadrian disappeared with them. Bill growled in frustration. He was stuck here waiting.

A large splash of water heralded Alec, Hermione and Brishen's arrival. “Any word on Nikki?” Alec asked immediately.

“Scout caught a scent. Hadrian went with them,” Bill informed them.

“Kesmar's bloody reefs! If one hair on his head is harmed, so help me…” Alec raged.

“Bill, I'm going to the Death Court to consult with Luna,” said Hermione.

“I'll come with you,” Bill said, “I want to speak with Lord Aiden. How did he not know one of his hounds was being controlled?”

 

“My name isn't Harry, it's Nikki, you know this.” Nikki said firmly.

“Ah, but as I've told you before, your name is Harry if I say so.” Flamel told him. “You see, Harry, I am the master puppeteer. Everyone must play their role. When someone doesn't, then I get upset. There was supposed to be the classic battle between good and evil. You, a small, undernourished school boy against the evil Lord Voldemort.”

“The Wizarding World would have been so caught up in the drama, they wouldn't have noticed anything that I might be doing. I could have been taking wizarding slaves in large numbers and they would have blamed Lord Voldemort,” Flamel sighed.

“The first war,” Nikki said.

“Yes, but those slaves are already bred out or sold off. I need new ones. So, you need to play your role!”

“Why me?” Nikki asked.

“Your breeding of course,” said Flamel. “Albus, bred the heir of Gryffindor to the heir of Slytherin to produce a child of prophecy. Of course, then he scuppered up the plan by leaving you on the doorstep instead of knocking on the door.”

“My parents were Dragels, they weren't the heirs of these houses you are talking about!” Nikki said firmly.

“It doesn't matter what is, Harry, only what people can be made to believe.” Flamel chuckled as if it were all a great joke.

“Nicholas, Nicholas where are you?” A feminine voice called. Flamel quickly threw a silencing spell on Nikki. Then he moved over and opened the door a crack. “What is it Perenelle, Darling?” He asked.

“Did you forget you promised to go with me to Hogsmeade today?” Perenelle demanded.

“Sweetheart, something has come up with my research, perhaps you could go by yourself?” Flamel asked.

Malachi moved behind Nikki and he felt him cut into the ropes. One good tug and he would be free.

“No, Nicholas! You promised we'd go together. You're turning into a recluse. Now stop whatever research you're doing and meet me in the portal room,” Perenelle insisted.

The door closed and Flamel moved back over to him. He removed the silencing spell and said, “Unfortunately, Harry, our time together is going to be limited today. But I do trust you'll be a good boy and stay just where I've left you.” He turned to the hound commander and said, “You, Dog, go back to your cage and lock yourself in, you do not have permission to be anywhere near this room.” Nikki watched as Malachi turned and left the room. Then Flamel reached out and touched Nikki's head and everything went black.

 

The Cunningham circle followed Scout to an empty house. There were no occupants and everything was dusty as if no one had lived there for a very long time. “This is probably the house that Devrim was describing from the hunt for the collectors,” said Hadrian.

Imogene moved around the house. “Most of what we're seeing is an illusion. The house isn't as big as it looks. I'm betting there is a portal here that's been hidden. Everyone, spread out and look for unique energies!”

 

Nikki woke up slowly, he licked his lips. ‘Why was he so thirsty?’ Memory returned and he jerked his head up, the room was still empty except for him. Now was his chance to get out. He pulled at the ropes and they fell away. His sword and daggers had been taken. He glanced at his wrist, yes his bracelet was still there.

He pressed the emerald and the warglaive snapped out and into his hand. Nikki instantly felt a little better. He moved quietly around the room. Only one door that he could see. He tried to shadow out, but of course it didn't work. ‘Flamel knew about that ability, he also knew he was a seer, what else did he know?’

He shook his head. He couldn't worry about that now. He would have to try the door. He placed his hand carefully on the knob, holding the war glaive in his other hand. The door opened quietly into a deserted hallway. Nikki quickly moved down it, not noticing a small red light blinking next to the door.

He heard running footsteps and what sounded like a small army headed his way. The first enemy was a puppet, a life-size marionette. It came around the corner into the hall, Nikki quickly looked behind him, there were more at the other end. He quickly beheaded the first one and then the second. He felt hands trying to grab him from behind and quickly struck that direction.

He kept trying to shadow out, but it was no use. He did see that a few of his shadows were staying with him swirling around his feet. He continued to fight the puppet army and instructed his shadows to push one group of them back and hold them. He concentrated solely on getting to the end of the hall and around that corner.

He kept the war glaive moving and mowing down the puppets in front of him. At last, he killed the last one in front of him. He moved around the corner and into a larger room. It looked like a typical sitting room. The woman had mentioned a portal room, if he could get to it, he could probably use his shadows, at least he hoped he could.

He moved out of the sitting room and into a kitchen. There were three doors in here. Nikki opened the first to see a pantry. The second yielded a mop and cleaning supplies. Nikki hurried over to the third door and yanked it open. A giant spider came flying out at him, making him jump backwards. The spider advanced clicking at him ominously.

“You know,” Nikki said, “when I was young, I promised Mera that I wouldn't harm spiders. But I think she'd make an exception for you.”

He moved forward and sliced the spider's head off then stabbed the body for good measure.

 

“I knew something was wrong, things felt ‘off’, but I couldn't figure out what,” said Luna. “This Nicholas Flamel is powerful, if he can block my sight,” she shuddered.

“We didn't notice Malachi was any different than usual,” said Lord Aiden. “If you can stay, I'd like to summon my hounds and you can see if any others are being controlled.”

“I don't think any of your other hounds are close to Nikki,” said Bill.

“Do you not?” Lord Aiden asked. “There is his brother, Bas, Melacor and Briar Evanson, just to name a few.”

Bill flushed red, “You're right, of course, I wasn't thinking.”

“It's understandable, Bill, I know you're worried about him,” said Hermione, “we all are.”

 

Nikki was moving steadily through the house, it was huge, but he was determined to find a way out. After the spider he'd battled more puppets, then a giant and a hydra. He was moving into the next room when a voice stopped him. “Nice job, Harry!” Said Flamel. “But you cheated, you weren't supposed to have a weapon. I suppose that made my little tests very simple.”

Nikki spun around and saw Flamel standing on the other side of the room. But it was who was with him that nearly stopped Nikki's heart. “Bas!” He cried out. Flamel had a knife at his brother's throat.

Chapter 75: When You're out of Options

“Now Harry,” said Flamel, “I don't want to slit this boy's throat. But if you don't behave then I will have no choice. His blood will be on your hands.”

“Don't hurt my brother, please,” Nikki begged. “I'll do whatever you want, just don't hurt him.”

“Very good," said Flamel. “Now set your weapon on the ground and step away from it.”

Nikki looked longingly at the war glaive, but he set it down on the ground and moved away.

“Now, sit down in your chair again,” Flamel instructed.

Nikki looked around in surprise, they were back in the original room. He sat down in the chair, there were no ropes this time. Chains wrapped around his arms and legs, and an especially thick chain moved around his waist. He was secured completely into the chair.

“Ah, very nice,”said Flamel. “I guess we don't need dear Bas any more.”

Nikki cried out, “please! Don't hurt my brother!”

He watched in shock as Bas disappeared. Flamel grinned and shook his head. “Silly child, did you think he was actually here?”

“An illusion!” Nikki said angrily.

“Yes,” His captor said. “I do enjoy illusion. It's so effective.”

Nikki reached out with his mind, attempting to control the man. It was like trying to lock onto wisps of smoke.

“Harry, Harry, Harry,” Flamel crooned. “You're being a very naughty boy. I've been alive for a long time, none of your little tricks are going to work on me.”

“You should know that I have people who will come for me,” said Nikki. He was thinking furiously of his bonded, and what gifts of theirs he could pull on to help him. He tried to call Bill’s fire, Devrim's lightning, Alec’s water…. Nothing worked!

“You're concentrating very hard, are you trying to contact your bonded? I can't allow that, of course. You got away from me last time by using one of their gifts. I've made sure that can't happen again.”

“Are you going to let Malachi go, now that you have me?” Nikki demanded.

Flamel was busy concocting a potion. “Let him go? No, of course not. I've already got feelers out asking if anyone needs a powerful Hellhound. He'll bring a good price.”

Nikki's mind was racing, “Can I bargain for his freedom?” He asked.

“No,” Flamel said easily. “You have nothing to bargain with, except yourself and I already have that.”

“I have wealth, you don't have that,” Nikki pointed out.

“As I said, you have nothing to offer me.” Flamel told him. “If I wanted wealth I could have it, I make quite a bit from selling slaves. I put all of it back into my research and experiments, though.”

“My bonded and my family circle will come for me,” Nikki said again, as if to reassure himself.

“You should know, that in an hour, none of those people will remember who you are,” Flamel said easily.

“What do you mean?” Nikki demanded.

Well, I need to get the players back on the board.” Flamel explained. “Albus, is a very dear friend. I need him running his end of things at Hogwarts. Queen Arista will stay an active royal this time. Walford Guantrell won't approach you in the market. Everything will run smoothly, just by taking you out of your current role and putting you into the one I had planned for you all along.”

Nikki felt a shiver of fear run down his spine. “What are you going to do?”

“I'm going to deage you and send you back to the past. I will be there to tell Albus to place you into your Aunt's hands personally.” Flamel shared.

“No!” Nikki said defiantly! “You can't! I am the son of the Cunninghams! I've been blood adopted!”

Flamel held up a potions vial. “This is the deaging potion.” He held up a second vialed that was sealed and labeled. “Do you have any idea what this is?”

Nikki shook his head.

Flamel grinned at him. “I happened to take a look around Albus' office. I found this little vial hidden in his desk. It is blood taken from Harry James Potter on October 31st 1981, before the blood adoption. I'm going to use it with the deaging potion to wipe out the blood adoption completely. You see, Harry, like it or not, you are going to play your part.”

Nikki felt sick, he was trapped and this man was talking so easily about wiping out his entire life! He would force him to live the life he'd glimpsed in Maia's bowl. His beloved Cyrus, so full of energy and fun, would be frozen in a twisted old man's collection. Luna’s mother and Jun and Regulus would be also.

Elise Baronsworth and all the others would still be slaves. Hermione would never know she was a merrow princess! Luna would stay at Hogwarts, made fun of and underappreciated. He would never know his Mera Scout’s hugs, his Dera Jascha would never give him that sword. His Mera Mariana would never insist that they blood adopt him and make him their son!

He thought of Hadrian, he would never know the deep love he felt for his ace. Never smile and laugh with Percy and Alec. He'd never play creeper with Quinn. Cyrus would never call him Beautiful. Devrim would never lock eyes with him and smile in that sexy way he had. Bill would never grab his hands and hold them down while he plundered his mouth.

Flamel was tapping his finger on a long syringe. “This particular potion is one I designed. It has to be injected, not drunk.” He was walking toward Nikki. He was going to take everything and leave him in that broken shelled life he'd seen. Nikki couldn't move, he couldn't use his powers or his bonded’s. So he did the only thing he could do, he screamed.

Chapter 76: Soulscream

Notes:

They're isn't a lot of action in this chapter, just basically establishing who is being called.

A lot of original characters.... Let's see how it goes.

Also a big thank you to JoZ_Garnet for the Earth characters she suggested!!!!❣️❣️❣️❣️

Peace,

😍😍😍😍

Nikki screamed so loud and so mournfully it felt like the walls were falling down around him, as if the very center of him had cracked and split open. The scream rose and swelled in volume. He was no longer a submissive Dragel screaming, in that moment, he was a mere conduit for a scream that lived and breathed on it's own.

He could vaguely hear Flamel cursing him, he had set the syringe down and was doing something on a panel nearby. “Since you've invited company, I'll just prepare a little surprise for them. Don't worry, Harry, they won't be able to interrupt us or come in here. You can scream all you want. I will be giving you that injection!”

 

Bill felt a soft golden light come and surround him, he heard screaming in his mind. It took him a second, but then he realized what it was. Soulscream, Nikki was calling them. He looked at Cyrus, Quinn, Percy, Devrim and Alec and said, “don't fight the call. It's a soulscream.” Then he reached over his shoulder and drew his sword.

 

Hadrian was looking around the deserted house for the millionth time. It was frustrating, he felt like he was so close to getting to Nikki, and yet, they weren't making any progress. A soft golden light surrounded him and he heard Nikki screaming for him. “Soulscream,” he told the Cunninghams, “follow my shadows.”

 

Sutter Teague was sitting in the little cafe where he'd met with Nikki. He was sipping an iced raspberry tea. Nikki Cunningham, the submissive was not only beautiful, but he was energetic and fun. He didn't have the haughty veneer that most submissives did, either. Sutter startled as a soft golden glow surrounded him. He didn't fight as he was pulled toward the screaming he heard in his head.

 

“Grandmera! Please! Stop asking me to send a favor! The Shadow Prince is very attractive and talented. What would he want with a gheyo queen like myself? We're not even high noble!”

“Mateo, I know you'd be a perfect addition to that circle! Take a chance, he might burn your favor, or he might respond to it,” said Natalie Cavalier.

Suddenly a golden light surrounded Mateo, “Someone is screaming” he said.

“It's a soulscream, be prepared to defend yourself,” his Grandmera warned before he disappeared.

Inspiration for Mateo Cavalier

https://images.app.goo.gl/DQTsVmHqEgX7TMcb7

 

Bas and Melacor were sitting in the Cunningham's house. They were waiting for word on Nikki. Soula and Bran were with them. Bas got up and started pacing anxiously. “Someone's taken my brother and all I can do is sit here, it's horrible!” He told them.

“Nikki will be okay,” Soula consoled him.

Melacor nodded firmly, “Don't worry about a thing, Bas, your brother is a fighter!”

“I just wish we could go to him!” Bas exclaimed.

“What are you doing, Bran?” Soula asked.

“I'm concentrating,” Bran said irritably. “I'm trying to see if I can open a portal to Nikki!”

“Bran, I know you're a mage, but you're brand new at it. Don't beat yourself up trying,” Soula advised.

Just then a soft golden light surrounded Bran, and he disappeared.

 

The center was quiet and Ethan sat alone in his office, he had finished up several files on their members. Tomorrow he would send them over to the mentorship office so they could be matched. He suddenly grabbed his head and groaned, someone was screaming. He didn't even see the golden light that took him away.

 

The Deveraine circle was sitting in their living room talking. Ilsa was telling them what had happened at the exhibition match.

“Nikki was kidnapped?!” Theo burst out. “Where was his circle? He has an alpha now!”

“It happened really fast, Theo, the Blood Raven tried to tackle them. But he just missed them.”

Ariki walked into the room and had just enough time to say, “Mera, soulscream!” Then the golden light took him away.

 

“Welcome to Death's Court, Marcus Flint,” said Lord Aiden. “Although your inheritance wasn't natural, you could not have had it without Our Lady's blessing.”

Marcus bowed and said,”Thank you, Lord Aiden, Lady Luna, I'm very happy to be here.”

He stood up and a golden light surrounded him and took him away.

Inspiration for Marcus Flint
https://images.app.goo.gl/Cpoh9RiXU5XRHoGp7

 

Hermione was walking through the stalls of the merrow Islands. This was one of her favorite places to be. She was so close to the water, yet also on land. She was twiddling a pearl headband that would make a good gift for Aunt Killi.

“That headband is 60 credits, but, for you, today only, My Lady, I will let it go for only 45 credits.” The merrow said, picking the headband up and putting it firmly in her hands.

Hermione laughed, “all right I'll take it. How did you get to be such a good salesman at such a young age?”

“Ah, but we all look younger than we are, you know this Princess.”

She actually hadn't known that, she studied the merrow in front of her. He had the typical blue hair and blue eyes, but a lithe muscular frame. “Since you're taking the pearl headband, let me show you a gorgeous pair of earrings that will match.”

He was reaching below the display when a golden light surrounded him and he disappeared. “I guess I'm not getting the earrings,” Hermione said.

Inspiration for Cameron Delfin

https://images.app.goo.gl/bUQMy

 

Bahn was walking through the market by himself, he'd ditched his minders. There were a few contacts he needed to meet to find out what was going on in his homeland and The Hunt was the easiest time to get them into Nevarah.

He ducked into a small alcove. A slender elf with long red hair and red eyes was already there.

“Selvric, how are you fairing?” Bahn asked.

Whatever the elf would have answered was lost as the golden light swept him away.

Inspiration for Selvric Saladin

https://www.google.com/imgres?imgurl=https%3A%2F%2Fi.pinimg.com%2Foriginals%2F06%2Ff0%2F63%2F06f0638628545b21d11a12552e4b8e1b.jpg&tbnid=Pkxql8l_Ze75SM&vet=1&imgrefurl=https%3A%2F%2Fwww.pinterest.com%2Fpin%2Fart--418975571553854163%2F&docid=1Sr5r9ENurtGMM&w=446&h=600&itg=1&hl=en-US&source=sh%2Fx%2Fim%2Fm1%2F4&kgs=4307164dcaf70c2d

 

Magnus Signi Paul moved through the dimly lit restaurant to a back room. He didn't want to attract attention, but even so, heads turned as the tall muscular blonde went by. He was met by a gheyo who bowed before opening the door for him. He flipped his shoulder length, straight hair over his shoulder and focused his ice blue eyes on the next door. He was going to make this deal. He winced as his head was filled with a dire wailing scream, then the golden light took him away.

Inspiration for Magnus Signi Paul (yes, we know this guy)

https://images.app.goo.gl/3gjqN

 

The pits were lively, Ariq was enjoying the atmosphere. He was considering signing a 10 year contract for the pits. He wasn’t content with his princess rank, doing a decade long stint in the pits would certainly improve his skills. He was still considering when he heard someone screaming, he jumped to his feet as golden light surrounded him.

As Ariq disappeared, jokers, Waylon Listel, Deltaine Kuroe and Keffer Naals ran over to the spot. The golden light surrounded them and they disappeared as well.

Inspiration for Ariq Zellis
https://images.app.goo.gl/BPheGtTpkBo9R7uv8

Inspiration for Waylon Listel
https://images.app.goo.gl/Xg8cdxwbgX8tRkpk6

Inspiration for Deltaine Kuroe
https://images.app.goo.gl/Ln6D5

Inspiration for Keffer Naals
https://pin.it/XYxBMiKKY

 

Ronan Peverell was annoyed. The werewolf was heading to meet Jace and Rook. He'd have to tell them he'd failed again. He rounded the corner and the two of them were waiting for him. “I didn't succeed,” he said shortly. Both of them nodded.

“We'll keep trying,” said Jace. The Selkie knew it wouldn't be easy without anyone to speak for them.

“All we can do is try,” said Rook. “You've been so persistent Ronan. We have to believe it will eventually pay off.”

“Do you hear someone screaming?” Ronan asked. Then the three of them were encircled by golden light and disappeared.

Inspiration for Ronan Peverell
https://images.app.goo.gl/zRFuh

Inspiration for Jace Cultree
https://images.app.goo.gl/ZACW7

Inspiration for Rook Hivenaugh
https://images.app.goo.gl/s2QMz7PXdhLCZB3r9

 

Blaise Zabini had enjoyed the quidditch game. Victor Krum was his favorite player, and the only reason he was waiting in this line. Victor Krum signed his autograph on a picture. The fan moved away and the line moved forward. Blaise hopped from foot to foot, he was only three away from the quidditch star. Victor Krum was suddenly surrounded by golden light and disappeared. Blaise opened his mouth to protest, then he too disappeared.

 

Surajini Kalzik was visiting her sister. The circle was a large one and Quinn had many cousins. Priya approached her and said something in sign. Surajini smiled at the girl and said, “that didn't make sense to me, Dear.”

Priya sighed, “Auntie, I'm working so hard to get better at it, but it's really difficult. I want to be able to talk to Quinn!”

“I'm sure Quinn appreciates your efforts, Priya.” Said Surajini. “As you know, he's had a lot of recent changes. He's bonded into a circle, and he's also working out a notice at that horrible clinic!”

Whatever Priya would have answered was lost as she was surrounded by golden light and whisked away.

Inspiration for Priya/Pravin Kalzik
https://images.app.goo.gl/7GrFP

Chapter 77: The Aftermath of a Scream

Theodore Nott sat on the couch in the Deveraine living room. He was hyper aware and alert. Nikki had been kidnapped, Ariki had been taken by a soulscream. Was Nikki the one who had screamed? Theo was sure he was! So where was the golden light for him? It would solve everything if the soulscream just pulled him in! And Bill Weasley? Pfft! Theo decided he could easily take him in a fight. He was strong and powerful, he just needed a chance to prove it. He waited and waited, but no golden light came for him.

 

Hadrian found himself deposited in some sort of lab. There was a man he assumed to be Flamel and there was Nikki! His submissive was chained into a chair, screaming! Hadrian growled and shadowed to him. At least he tried, his shadows didn't work. But his feet did.

He saw Bill and Devrim approaching from the other side. Devrim sprinted straight for Nikki, and was thrown into a wall with a lightning strike of such force it knocked him out. Quinn immediately moved over to help him. Bill stood staring at something only he could see.

There were others appearing in the room, other bonded Nikki had called. “Don't go near,” Bill warned. “There is a ward that will attack you, if you use an element it will turn it against you.”

“Ah, William Weasley,” said Flamel, “you have a lot of potential, whoever buys you, will be getting a wonderfully versatile slave.”

Bill ignored him and kept concentrating on the ward. Hadrian knew the alpha was working on pulling it down.

Flamel had picked up the syringe and was approaching Nikki. “One little dose of this and everything will be as it should be.” Hadrian looked at Bill anxiously, he didn't know what was in the syringe but he didn't want that bastard using it on Nikki!

One of the newly arrived intended with long broqwn hair and deep blue eyes began walking calmly toward the ward. He stepped through it easily and paused, there was a sharp pop as the ward snapped. He grabbed Flamel by the throat with one hand and grabbed the hand with the shot with the other.

The rest of the bonded and intended were moving in closer, Bill reached Nikki first. Flamel disappeared and reappeared on the other side of the room. “Perenelle, I could use some help in here!” He called.

Bill was concentrating on unchaining Nikki, who had finally stopped screaming. “Bill, are you and the others really here? You're not an illusion are you?”

“No sweetling, we're really here and we've got you.”. Bill assured him.

Just then the doors burst open and an elderly woman stood there. “Nicholas, what is going on?! Why are all these slaves out of their cages?”

Flamel had put up another ward, this time around himself. “Keffer, come break this ward, we can't get past it,” Waylon Listel called.

“You Rotten Animals!” Perenelle exclaimed. “Stay away from my husband!” Then she began to morph and change. She turned into a giant snake, a king Cobra that towered above them and began striking down at them.

More people were coming through the doors now, wizards with wands. Small Skirmishes broke out all over the large room. Bill had gotten Nikki out of the chair and carried him over to Devrim and Quinn who were being defended by Ethan and Alec.

One of the jokers, Deltaine Kuroe, had managed to get behind the snake. He was holding his hands out to her and she shrunk down, down, down. Then she turned to stone.

Flamel gasped when he saw what had happened to his wife. He reappeared near the control panel, and called for his puppets and a large army of acromantula. They came flooding into the room.

The puppets drew their swords and began fighting against Nikki's gheyos. The acromantula were swallowed by a huge fissure that Sutter opened in the floor. The spiders fell down and he closed the Earth around them.

Bran sent white balls of energy at the machinery. Flamel was thrown off his feet and onto the ground. “No!” He howled. “You're destroying hundreds of years worth of work! Stop it immediately!”

But Bran didn't stop, he kept sending the energy balls until the entire array was nothing but scrap pieces of metal and wires smoking on the floor.

Nikki was watching all of this with drowsy eyes but, his Dragel was perking up. He was watching Ethan, The pareya was standing in front of them with beautiful brown ombre wings on show. Nikki climbed to his feet and made his way over to him.

He stroked the smooth dark skin of his neck, and Ethan caught his breath. “I didn't think you would want me,” he whispered.

“I do,” Nikki said and then sank his teeth into that delicious skin. Ethan returned the favor by biting into the area near his collar bone. Shift, twist, click, Ethan held him close and cooed and kissed him. Nikki smiled, his Mera made the choice not to have Pareya, but he was very happy to have Ethan.

Bill and Mateo had gathered the defeated puppets together and set them on fire. The wand wizards were being rounded up and incarcerated. Flamel had disappeared though. Hadrian shouted to the room, “Spread out and find that man, we are not leaving him free to come after our submissive again!”

Everyone began searching other rooms of the house, which they could see without illusion, now. Malachi came running into the room in hound form. He went straight to Nikki and changed back to human. “I'm sorry, My Heart, I couldn't get free, so I was trying to keep all of you away. Something happened just now that broke Flamel's power over me.”

“The array,” Nikki realized, “Bran destroyed it.”

“Can you forgive me?” Malachi wanted to know.

“Shh, shh, bond with me, I want you to be mine,” said Nikki. Malachi tilted his head and Nikki bit into his neck. Then Malachi removed Nikki's shirt and bit into his right shoulder blade. Shift, twist, click, Nikki had claimed his second ace. Malachi held him close in his arms letting the bond settle between them.

The Cunningham circle had made it into the large room where the fight had happened. Mariana surveyed the captured wizards and frowned. “Jascha, look at these three prisoners and tell me if they look familiar to you?”

Jascha looked and wanted to groan in despair. “Yes, My Darling Love, I do recognize them.”

Mariana looked at Mad Eye Moody, Nymphadora Tonks and Kingsley Shacklebolt. “These are the three that Hadrian and I voted to dispatch, but you voted to spare them. And now look, they've turned back up again to go after our son. We'll definitely be discussing this later,” she said sweetly.

Cyrus, Malachi and Selvric had turned into their Hellhound forms. Waylon had turned into his Werehyena form. Ronan stayed in his human form, as a werewolf his senses were just as keen in either form.

He picked up a scent and ran with it. He passed cages full of slaves, and then moved into a quieter part of the house. He found Flamel’s bedroom, his scent was really strong there. But, the room was empty.

Marcus Flint was going through rooms, meticulously looking for the man that had imprisoned and threatened his poor submissive enough to make him scream. He came close to a wooden wall and heard muttering behind it. Ah! Flamel was in the walls! He sent a shadow to tell the Ace, the one with the blood title. Then he sent a couple shadows into the room.

Hadrian followed the shadow back, and appeared next to him in the hall. Marcus told him quietly, “he's in there packing books and journals into a bottomless bag.” They exchanged looks and turned into their reaper forms. Both easily flitted through the wall to what looked like a private study with no door.

Flamel screamed when he saw them. “You can't be in here! This is private information! Get out! Marcus hooked his scythe around the front of Flamel's neck and Hadrian hooked his from behind. “Damn you for making me leave my books!” He said.

Knowing he would try to apparate out, the two reapers each pulled and removed his head from his shoulders. The soul floated up and Hadrian caught it easily. It was angry and confused and buzzed like a frantic bee in his hands.

The atmosphere grew heavy and cold. Marcus could feel a heavy pressure in the air. He fell to his knees as The Lady herself appeared. “My reapers,” Death rasped, “you give me a soul I have long coveted.” Her boney fingers pulled the squirming, protesting soul into her hands. “He didn't intend to ever come to me, well his plan has failed.”

“Rise, Marcus, I'm very pleased with you both. I told you once, Hadrian, that if your submissive proved himself, I would give him the cloak of invisibility. I'm true to my word and you may present it to him,” she said, handing a package to Hadrian.

Hadrian bowed low, “Thank you, My Lady. I don't know that he will need such a cloak. The enemy is dead. Our submissive should be safe now.”

Death threw her head back and laughed. “You do amuse me, Hadrian.” She then faded out of sight and did not return.

“What do you think she meant by that?” Marcus asked.

“Best not to ask,” Hadrian growled, as he used a spell to dump all the books and ledgers into Flamel's bottomless bag then tucked it into his void stone.

They levitated the body of Flamel back to the room where their submissive was, the man’s head was perched on his stomach.

Nikki came over and hugged Hadrian as soon as he saw him. Marcus stepped in front of the body attempting to keep Nikki from seeing it. Hadrian however moved out of the way with a flourish, “My Star, your enemy is dead.”

Nikki looked at the body eagerly, “and his soul?”

“Given to Lady Death,” said his ace.

Nikki smiled brightly, “Thank you, thank you both so much! I needed to be sure he was gone.” Mariana called Nikki and he moved over to her.

“He isn't like most submissives is he?” Marcus asked.

“No,” said Hadrian, “He was raised by a military circle and we are a military circle.”

Mariana told Nikki to take his new circle and go bond. Traveling with open soul bonds was never a good idea. So he needed to at least exchange marks. His family circle would finish with the clean up here. They would need to get all the slaves out of their cages and get them back to Nevarah and to the center to be processed.

Chapter 78: Claiming Bites

Notes:

I'm posting Nikki's circle and the inspiration for each one (some of them have changed). This is primarily because I like visuals and organization. I realize some of these are beloved characters, that you may already have pictured in your mind. If so, then maybe don't follow the links, the circle introductions are in the chapter, so you won't miss out by not looking.

Peace,

😎😎😎😎

Nikki's Circle

Submissive
Dominic Alex Cunningham - Crown Prince of the Shadow element. Acting royal when needed.
“Nikki”
Shadow/Nameless Affinity
Metamorph
Psychic visions
Mind control
Bilocation/ possession talent

 

Alpha
Bill Weasley - head of Security for Parantava Paikka
Fire
https://images.app.goo.gl/BcBTC8MnaC3FpLLp9

Rheyo
Magnus Signi Paul
Air
https://images.app.goo.gl/3gjqN

Beta
Ariki Deveraine
Air
https://images.app.goo.gl/vhVWK1ipj8J7THFw5

Beta
Jace Cultree
Selkie
https://images.app.goo.gl/ZACW7

Healer
Quinn Kalzik
Earth
Soul caster
https://images.app.goo.gl/mKusfSqTvunsCTR79

Gheyic Pareya
Alec - heir to the Aquakin'e throne
Merrow
https://images.app.goo.gl/EJoW2do9iJVjYkJPA

Pareya
Ethan Hartwood - royal scholar
Earth
https://images.app.goo.gl/gLWaF

Mage
Sutter Teague
Earth
https://images.app.goo.gl/eUKktF7UvvzCng898

Mage
Bran Kadel
Air
https://images.app.goo.gl/1cWywQoChyrpMqow5

Necromancer
Brynn Kadel
Earth
https://images.app.goo.gl/xGyXy97arEQsciHFA

Ace
Hadrian - Blood Title, Blood Raven
Shadow/Grim Reaper
https://images.app.goo.gl/R2bwXr5md33rpV3X8

King
Cyrus - works in gem mining/creating
Shadow/Hellhound
https://images.app.goo.gl/emjsF3v7oALafA9e8

Queen
Marcus Flint
Shadow/Grim Reaper
https://images.app.goo.gl/yeJhvAGFRzTTNoQp7

Prince
Devrim - Crown Prince of the Storm element
Vampire/Werehyena/Storm
https://images.app.goo.gl/pUFNFUuVcYSDECsm6

Princess
Ariq Zellis
Storm
https://images.app.goo.gl/BPheGtTpkBo9R7uv8

Ace
Malachi - Hellhound Commander
Shadow/Hellhound
https://images.app.goo.gl/ic21cLR8uFb5nRJVA

King
Selvric Saladin - spy
Elf/Hellhound/Fire affinity
https://images.app.goo.gl/f78tK3LTdFTpAkXn7

Queen
Mateo Cavalier
Fire
https://images.app.goo.gl/DQTsVmHqEgX7TMcb7

Prince
Priya/Pravin Kalzik
Earth
https://images.app.goo.gl/7GrFP

Princess
Blaise Zabini
Storm
https://images.app.goo.gl/ecUjhpLP9kaqhEaD9

Ace
Rook Hivenaugh - served under Dahlia Deveraine.
Dark Fae
https://images.app.goo.gl/bHos4

King
Victor Krum - International quidditch star
Shadow
https://images.app.goo.gl/kA8471Cr9tAsNtCf7

Queen
Percy
Merrowish
https://images.app.goo.gl/HyVMDPLN3857jGiZ9

Prince
Ronan Peverell - werewolf
Werewolf
https://images.app.goo.gl/zRFuh

Princess
Cameron Delfin - Has his own business, selling jewelry on the merrow Islands
Merrow
https://images.app.goo.gl/bUQMy

Joker
Wayon Listel
Werehyena/Storm
https://images.app.goo.gl/RKurC

 

Joker
Deltaine Kuroe
Nameless - body manipulation, from a family of healers, Deltaine uses his talents against the enemy
https://images.app.goo.gl/Ln6D5

Joker
Keffer Naals - Native American Shaman
Nameless - ability to see and work with energy patterns
https://pin.it/2GXNaPO7F

 

Nikki looked around the large room that Bill had ushered them all into. There were so many beautiful men! And they were all for him! He felt almost giddy and had a moment of embarrassment remembering how his younger self didn't think he'd ever be loved. He really didn't know what to do next and was feeling a little shy. His Dragel instincts were coming to the surface fast, though. Nikki knew he wouldn't be feeling shy for long.

Several of his bonded had conjured a circle of chairs. Nikki went and perched on Bill's lap. The alpha cleared his throat, “I'm William Weasley, Gheyic Alpha, Fire, I answer to Bill.”

“Dominic Alex Cunningham, I go by Nikki, Submissive, Shadow, Nameless Affinity. I want to thank all of you for answering my call and coming to save me,” Nikki told them.

Several of his bonded smiled at him. As Bill added, “Nikki is the Crown Prince of the Shadow element, this is a royal circle because of him and some of our other members.”

A tall blonde spoke next, “Magnus Signi Paul, Air element, I suppose I'll be the Advisor or Rheyo.”

“Ariki Deveraine, Beta, Air”

“Jace Cultree, Beta, Selkie”

Quinn was next and Alec spoke for him saying, “this is Quinn Kalzik, our healer, he is an Earth type. He is also mute.”

He continued saying "Alec, Gheyic Pareya, Aquakin'e”

“Also, a Crown Prince of the Aquakin'e,” said Bill. Alec squirmed, but didn't comment.

“Ethan Hartwood, Pareya, Earth”

“Sutter Teague, Mage, Earth”

“Bran Kadel sometimes Brynn, as Bran I am a mage and Air type. As Brynn I am a necromancer and Earth type.” Bran told them.

“Dual affinity,” said Priya in awe.

Then it was the gheyo’s turn. Hadrian spoke up saying, “Lord Hadrian Maruke, Gheyo Ace, Shadow, Grim Reaper, Blood Raven.”

“Cyrus Maximilian Foundersen, Gheyo King, Shadow, Hellhound”

“Marcus Flint, Gheyo Queen, Shadow, Grim Reaper”

“Devrim Ekine Dreswell, Gheyo Prince, Vampire/ Werehyena/Storm. I'm also the Crown Prince of the Storm element.”

“Ariq Zellis, Gheyo Princess, Storm”

“Malachi Eider Wilstroff, Gheyo Ace, Shadow, /Hellhound, Hellhound Commander”

“Selvric Saladin, Gheyo King, Elf Hellhound”

“Mateo Cavalier, Gheyo Queen, Fire”

“Priya sometimes Pravin Kalzik, both Gheyo Prince, both Earth,” she smiled at Bran, “no dual affinity for me.”

“Blaise Zabini, Gheyo Princess, Storm”

“Rook Hivenaugh, Gheyo Ace, Dark Fae”

“Victor Krum, Gheyo King, Shadow”

“Percy, Gheyo Queen, water type”

“Ronan Peverell, Gheyo Prince, Werewolf”

“Cameron Delfin, Gheyo Prince, Merrow”

“Waylon Listel, Joker, Werehyena

“Deltaine Kuroe, Joker, Nameless”

“Keffer Naals, Joker, Nameless”

“I want to meet with each of you privately, but I'm going to start with Bran and then the non gheyos.” He looked at Hadrian, “Do you think you could get a start on the fights now, is there room?”

Waylon laughed out loud, “Shouldn't you be begging us not to fight and encouraging us to get along?”

Nikki gave him a strange look, “Why would I do that?”

“This is a military circle, you're not a Gheyic Submissive. It's well known that submissives can't stand fighting, it upsets them. We fight and we'll keep you safe.”

“No,” Nikki said. “Anyone who thinks the way to treat me is to wrap me up in cotton wool, can leave. I'm a fighter! Yes, I got into a situation I couldn't get out of without help. But, before that, I fought an army of puppets, a spider, a hydra and a giant. The only reason that Flamel got me chained down was because I surrendered.”

“Why would you do that?” Marcus Flint asked.

“He had a knife at my brother Bas’ throat, or at least I thought he did. It was actually an illusion,” Nikki said.

“You have a strong love for your brother,” said Ethan, “it's understandable. I'll try hard not to wrap you in cotton wool, but it is my first impulse.”

Nikki smiled at him. “All I ask of you, of any of you, is that you try to see me for who I am. I'm going to try to see all of you the same way.” He looked at Hadrian, “On second thought, let's wait for any fights until we get back to Nevarah, Bran?”

Bran stood up and he and Nikki walked to the next room and shut the door. It was a small parlor with comfortable furniture. And they both relaxed on a couch.

“My soulscream called you,” he said shyly to one of his best friends. “How do you feel about all this?”

“I've loved you for a long time as my friend,” Bran said simply. “If it becomes more I'll welcome that, if it doesn't then I'll still be with my friend. But, I know you favor males, how do you feel about Brynn?”

“The same,” said Dominic, “I love Brynn as my friend, if it becomes more so be it, if it doesn't then that is fine too.”

Bran smiled, “Bond with me?”

“Yes!” Nikki smiled happily. Bran held out his wrist and Nikki did the same. Both of them bit at the same time. They smiled at each other then Bran shifted into Brynn. The bite this time was on the other side of the wrist.

Brynn smiled and said, “I'm happy to be with you, Nikki, but if you never want me I'm sure that there are others in our circle who will.”

Nikki shrugged, “I'm glad you feel that way, Brynn. I can't guarantee how I'll feel about any of my circle members. But, I'm glad you're here and I know we'll work it out.”

Brynn stood up and walked out. The door had barely closed behind her when Ariki came in. He sat nervously on the couch and wrung his hands. “Nikki, I want to be part of your circle, but if you don't want me because of how we first met, I'll understand.”

Nikki took his hand, “Ariki, I've spent more time with you, than I had back then. I made a snap judgement based on one encounter. I'd like to think we've both grown up a bit since then. I have a confession to make,” Nikki said, “When you gave me flying lessons that day, I couldn't stop thinking about your lips.”

“Is that your excuse for not paying attention to my instructions?” Ariki laughed and then he leaned in and kissed him. When he pulled away, they were both smiling.

“Bond with me?” Nikki asked.

“Oh yes!” Ariki said. He leaned in and placed his mark right under Bill’s on Nikki’s neck. Then Nikki placed his own mark on Ariki's neck.

Sutter came in next, Nikki immediately stood up and moved to meet him. His instincts were very close to the surface. He grabbed the mage and placed his claiming bite on his neck and then Sutter placed his own on the inside of Nikki's arm, just below the elbow.

Nikki followed the mage out and saw a gorgeous man with blue green hair standing there. ‘mine!’ his Dragel pushed and Nikki grabbed him and bit into his neck. The blood flowed over Nikki's tongue like electricity, it was full of life and nature, tranquility and peace. He pulled away, not wanting to take too much. “Hi, I'm Jace, I'm one of your betas,” the man said. He leaned in and delicately bit into Nikki's neck opposite of Ariki's mark. Another step forward and he was biting someone else's neck. His Rheyo, Magnus, the man told him as he placed his mark opposite of Bill’s.

 

His gheyos were gathering around and he claimed them one by one Marcus, Ariq, Selvric, Mateo, Priya/Pravin and Blaise. And then he stopped and looked around. There was a tall muscular man standing about six feet away from him. He was keeping a group of gheyos behind him, not letting them approach.

“Claim! Now!” Nikki whined.

The man (Ace, Nikki's Dragel whispered), shook his head, “not until you calm down, you're feral and your instincts have taken over.”

Bill moved forward then, “it's good to listen to your instincts sometimes. This situation especially, what does it matter if he's feral? He'll settle back down when he's claimed everyone.”

“Claim!” Nikki agreed, licking his lips. It was his jokers that came to him next, the three of them petting and cooing at him as they presented their necks. After Waylon, Deltaine and Keffer moved aside, Victor, Ronan and Cameron came to him. The last was the Ace, Rook, who kissed him softly and tried to gentle him.

Nikki was having none of it, and eagerly bit into his neck. The ace then turned him around and bit into his left shoulder blade, mirroring Malachi's mark. Nikki sighed happily and curled up in the big Fae’s arms and went to sleep.

 

The Cunningham circle was busily moving the recovered captives to the center in Nevarah. Felix and Scout had gone back with the first group. Scout had shadowed to the house and told Bas, Melacor and Soula that Nikki had been rescued. They had been relieved, and they all headed to the center to help. Bas had messaged Hermione and let her know as well. He was sure the Merrow Princess would come into the center as soon as she received the message.

Ellery and Everett were walking through the rooms of Flamel's house. “I'm going to shadow into the study Hadrian found him in,” Everett decided.

“I thought Hadrian cleaned that room out?” Ellery said.

“No harm in checking to make sure he didn't miss something,” Everett declared.

They both shadowed into the study. Ellery began looking closer at the empty book shelves. Everett was standing back studying the room. “Hey Ell, look at this floor, the wood goes one way, except for this little area right here.”

Ellery came and looked, “could be something, or it could just be whoever did the work messing up a small area.”

Pulling up the floor was the next logical step, both were shocked when a huge piece of flooring ascended showing a cabinet with several compartments. There were bodies in stasis. The twins looked at each other and began pulling up the rest of the floor.

Chapter 79: You're Fired!

Notes:

My Mother always told us growing up, that we go through difficult times so that we have the experience to help others going through the same thing, later on down the road. It wasn't very comforting but it was very true.

The scent of meat cooking woke him, and Nikki realized how empty his stomach was. He sat up in the resting room of the circle's recently acquired home. He had a vague memory of exchanging claiming bites with his circle but not much after that. They must have brought him home after he fell asleep.

He scooted off the bed and noticed a set of casual clothing had been laid out for him. He smiled, Ethan had most likely done this. He headed for the shower and as he passed the dresser, he noticed a particular armband sitting on it. ‘My warglaive!’

He eagerly snatched it and pressed the emerald, the blade appeared like an old friend and Nikki meticulously checked it over to make sure there wasn't any damage. When he was satisfied that the blades were in good working condition, he pressed the emerald and checked over the armband. It was also fine, so he put it in it’s place on his arm and instantly felt better.

After his shower he moved down the stairs and into the kitchen. There was a huge teppanyaki grill in the center and Bill, Mateo, and Jace were frying sausage, bacon and eggs. Brynn and Pravin were putting biscuit dough on baking pans and tucking them into a huge oven. Victor was near the stove stirring a huge pot of gravy. Blaise stood next to him stirring fried potatoes with onions and garlic.

Bill moved close and said, “Good Morning, Sweetheart, how are you?

Nikki smiled and said, “I'm starving, everything smells so good!”

“We're having a Weasley style family breakfast,” said Bill.

Pravin smirked and said, “We better eat it before Quinn gets back.”

Nikki's attention immediately shifted, “where is Quinn, did he go running?”

“No”, said Pravin, “the clinic he works in called him with an emergency.”

“Well, he won't be there for much longer,” said Bill. “He's given his two weeks and then he'll be splitting his time between the center and the gheyo school.”

Blaise looked up at that, “Gheyo school?”

“Yes,” Nikki said proudly. “My Mera and Dera bought a building so that we could start a gheyo school.”

“That's great!” Said Mateo. “I had to wait forever to get into Lady Paielda's House.”

“How soon will it be up and running?” Victor wanted to know. Then added, “the gravy is done.”

“So are the potatoes," said Blaise.

The grilled items are ready too,” said Mateo. “We're just waiting on biscuits.”

“We'll need to sit down and talk about the gheyo school,” said Nikki. “A lot of things have happened really fast.”

His other bonded were wandering in, drawn by the smell of food. Ethan jumped in and started setting the table.

Bill saw Pravin pull the last pan of biscuits out of the oven. He grabbed a plate and put a couple pieces of bacon and sausage on, then added eggs and fried potatoes. To top it all off, he poured gravy over the entire plate until you couldn't see the contents. “This is how we always eat it,” he explained going to the table to sit down.

 

Quinn had a headache, if he were to give a name to it, it would be Matron Olivia. The woman had insisted that there was an emergency he needed to come in for. When he arrived the woman was nowhere to be found and there was no emergency. He'd planned to fix a big nutritious breakfast for his circle. Not only had he not been able to do so, he'd missed his morning run. So he was definitely feeling a bit out of sorts.

Just then Matron Olivia rounded the corner, “Healer Kalzik,” she said primly. “It took you long enough to get here, We have the emergency well in hand.”

Quinn wrote in the air, “What was the emergency?”

Matron Olivia bristled and said, “I said we had it in hand, Healer Kalzik! Don't nose into things that don't concern you. Since you are here, you can start on the backed up patients out in the lobby,” she told him.

“No,” Quinn wrote, “if I am not needed for an emergency, then I'm leaving. This is my first full day with my bonded and I get two weeks off for that!”

“You gave a two week notice, and you don't intend to work it?” Matron Olivia sneered. “Very well, I won't be paying you for any time off you have accrued. You're fired Quinn. Get out of my clinic and take that Fae medic with you!”

Quinn spelled in the air, “I will work out my two week notice two weeks from today, after my two weeks with my bonded. That actually works better for you as it doesn't leave you shorthanded for The Hunt.”

“My decision stands,”said Matron Olivia, “Get out of my clinic.”

At that moment Kyle came running down the hallway, “I'm here, where's the emergency?”

“You are indeed here,” said Matron Olivia, “and now you can go, you're fired.”

“What, why?!” Kyle cried out!

“Ororo Carmena” said Quinn, as a black ribbon ran around his throat. “I said I would work out my two week notice, two weeks from today. What possible grounds could you have to fire Kyle and I?”

“Ah, there you are Matron Olivia, I'm reporting for my first day of work.” The air Dragel coming down the hall had yellow blonde hair clipped short around his pale face. He had a strong square jaw and cornflower blue eyes. He wore a white lab coat over which draped the black sash of a master healer.

Matron Olivia flushed and stammered, “Master Healer Aucson, you're early!” Then composing herself, she said, “We have an emergency in room six. A ten year old girl that needs a soul cast. Why don't you start with that and I'll catch up to you later.”

Healer Aucson shook his head, “I can't do a soul cast. It's a specialized talent. You may want to contact the Kalzik family, I've heard one of them has that ability and is absolutely phenomenal!”

Matron Olivia’s face was an ugly red. She turned to Quinn and Kyle and said, “Fine! You are not fired, but you need to handle the girl in room six.”

“I will definitely do so,” said Quinn, “because my patients always come first.” He spun on his heels and headed into the room with Kyle right behind him hissing at him to cancel the spell. He did cancel the spell, but he didn't want to. He wanted to stand in the corridor and scream the walls down at the Matron.

 

The breakfast table was full, only one chair was empty and that was Quinn's. Nikki felt very content with all his bonded around him. “Sutter do you have to go off world sometimes, you know, because you're a mage?” Nikki asked.

Sutter shook his head, “no I don't, because I'm an Earth mage, I have the option to go and spend the night dug into the ground. It quells those urges.”

Bran commented, “ I won't have to either. Whenever the time in Nevarah starts becoming a problem, I'll simply become Brynn for a while.”

“That's great!” Nikki enthused.

“He turned to Hadrian and said, “So, after breakfast, fights?”

Hadrian nodded, “Whatever you want, My Star.”

There was a knock at the door. Bill frowned, hoping it wasn't any of his family members. It was traditional to give the circle members the first day by themselves.

Ethan hopped up from his chair and went to the door. He opened it and said, “Good Morning?”

A tearful female voice said, “good morning, is Nikki here?”

Nikki jumped up and went to the door. “Soula, what is it? Here, come inside,” Nikki insisted.

He led Soula into a small parlor off the living room and shut the door. “Is everyone okay?” He asked. “What's wrong?”

Soula cried for a moment and then burst out, “Your soulscream didn't call me!”

Nikki stared at her, then sank down on the couch beside her. “Did you want it to call you?” Nikki asked hesitantly.

Soula nodded, “It called Bran/Brynn, why not me? I'm your friend too!” She declared.

“You're one of my best friends, Soula,” said Nikki, “you know that. But we're both submissive.”

Soula firmed her mouth stubbornly, “I could bond in as a companion or, or even a carrier.”

“But, don't you want a circle of your own?” Nikki asked.

Soula swiped at her eyes, “It doesn't matter what I want, no one wants me! I’ve gotten one favor so far this Hunt.”

“Well, that's something,” Nikki started, but Soula cut him off.

“A favor that hurt me and gave me nerve damage!” She said angrily.

Nikki paled, ‘how could he have forgotten?’ “Soula, I'm sorry that happened to you!”

“It wasn't your fault, I know that. But, Nikki, no one is interested in me. No one at all! I want to bond into your circle where at least I can be with you and Brynn and Bran.”

Nikki was tempted to let her, just to please his friend, and it would be nice to have her around……. But, it wouldn't be fair to her. “Soula do you know when I was fourteen, I wanted to be a gheyo and claim solitary because I thought no one would ever love me?”

She gasped, “you never told me that!”

“If I had held onto that idea, I might have missed out on the love my circle of soulbondeds offers me. I can't let you bond into my circle. You're upset and in no state of mind to make decisions. Plus, what if you tie yourself to me and miss out on a circle of your own? I'd never forgive myself if you got hurt because I selfishly let you bond in.”

Soula hugged him and Nikki took his handkerchief and carefully dried her eyes, then tucked it back into his own pocket. He led her out into the living room and Aracle was sitting there waiting. He stood quickly when he saw them and immediately looked at Soula’s neck. “Did you bond?”

Soula shook her head, no. Aracle sagged with relief. “I told her that I couldn't let her miss out on a circle of her own,”said Nikki.

Aracle hugged him, “you're a very good friend to my daughter Nikki, please excuse us for disturbing you and your circle during this time period.”

“A friend is never a disturbance,” Nikki said easily.

 

Back at the Cunningham house, they had contacted the Evansons and Ryker's Bane. If anyone could figure out how to get the captives they'd found under the floor out of stasis, then it was Jun and Severus.

The three circles had had dinner together with everyone catching up and exchanging ideas. As they had hoped, Jun and Severus had fallen into a discussion and wanted to test a working theory. Mariana happily transferred the captives to Jun. The Rune Mistress and the Potions Master were planning to meet up in Jun’s workroom the next day.

Severus had asked if anyone had gotten any books or notes from Flamel's house. Jascha informed him that Hadrian had cleaned out an entire room, but the circle was in an adjustment period and couldn't be disturbed. Mariana then said, “This is important enough that I think we can make an exception. Jascha will go over and retrieve them. Hadrian will meet him outside.”

“Oh course, My Dearest,” Jascha said. ‘Clearly Mariana was still angry with him.’

 

Nikki moved back into the breakfast room, surprised to see most of his bonded still there. He went to Ethan and snuggled into his lap. “Thank you for laying my clothes out for me,” he said shyly and kissed the scholar's cheek.

“You're welcome,” Ethan said happily. “Bill has decided there will be no fights today.”

“Why not?” Nikki pouted. “They need to be done so everyone can settle.”

Bill came over and plucked him from Ethan's arms. “You have some very powerful and capable gheyos, I don't want them fighting each other until Quinn is here to patch up anyone who needs it. I thought since we've already had one interruption, we could use today for everyone to go and get their things and check in with families. Then, tomorrow we'll have a private day just for the circle and hopefully Quinn will be here as well. What do you think?”

Nikki gave him a quick kiss on the lips and said, “I think my alpha is perfect. Oh! Was it you that found my warglaive, Bill?”

“No, Hadrian found it and brought it back for you.”

“I'll have to thank him,” Nikki smiled, “it's very precious to me.”

“I'm glad you like it so well,” Bill smiled. “Ethan, do you need to go get your things? I think everyone has left but you…”

“Oh no,” said Ethan, as he finished a series of spells on the kitchen to make it spotless. "My family can send my things. I have a lot to do here.”

Bill grinned, “Nope! You are not staying here cleaning house! Go visit your family. Don't come back before dinner.”

Ethan looked at him helplessly, “but there is so much I can get done here.”

Nikki said, “You can do it another day, can't you, Ethan? I'll be sad, if you don't go see your family. Are they good to you, is there anything we need to be aware of?”

“What!” Ethan squawked. “No! Oh no, Little One, don't be sad, and don't worry! I have a wonderful family circle! They will adore you! And, of course, I want to go see them.”

Nikki smiled brightly at him, “I'm glad they're good to you Ethan.”

Ethan kissed the top of his head and portaled out.

“Well, well, well, look who's good with pareya,” said Bill.

Nikki giggled, “Shall we go get your things first, then go get mine?”

“That sounds like a plan,” said Bill.

 

Charlie was home fixing a snack for himself in the kitchen when Bill and Nikki came in the front door. “You must be Nikki Cunningham? Bill has told me so much about you!”

Nikki grinned and immediately hugged the muscular redhead. “And you must be Charlie,” he winked, “I've heard some fun stories about you.”

Charlie threw his head back and laughed, “I bet you have, unfortunately, I never could keep a secret from Bill!”

“And yet, I have no idea what's going on in your life right now,” Bill chimed in.

“Well, you're looking at it,” Charlie told them. “I work and I come back here.”

“Char, it's The Hunt, hasn't anyone caught your eye?” Bill asked.

“I did send one favor,” said Charlie. “but she didn't respond at all. Not even to burn it. I haven't sent any others.”

“Well, maybe she hasn't opened it yet!” Nikki said.

“No,” said Charlie, “I sent it right after the introductions.”

Bill sighed, “well, don't give up, somewhere out there, there is a girl who will know just how great my brother is!”

Charlie smiled but didn't say anything else. Bill and Nikki went upstairs to Bill's room and began packing his things. After a few moments they heard Mollandria downstairs,”yoo hoo, anyone upstairs?”

“You keep packing and I'll go see her,” Nikki instructed.

He bolted downstairs and hugged her saying, “Mera Weasley! It's good to see you again!”

Mollandria flushed a happy pink, "Nikki, aren't you just the dearest boy! But, what are you and Bill doing here?”

“We're collecting Bill’s things,” Nikki told her. “Quinn had an emergency at the clinic, so we're going to have a day for just our circle tomorrow.”

“Well that will be nice, Dear. Now do you need anything, is there plenty to eat and can someone in your circle cook?”

“Oh yes,” Nikki assured her. “No problems there.”

Bill came down the stairs and hugged his Mera and gave her a kiss on the cheek. “Mera, we're going to take off to get Nikki's things, now.”

“It was great meeting you Charlie, now I've met the whole family. And don't give up on that girl, whoever she is, maybe she just takes a while to respond,” Nikki encouraged.

“Oh, it's fine,” said Charlie, then added as Bill and Nikki shadowed out, “if Soula Deveraine can't even bother with a response, I'm better off without her.”

Nikki and Bill shadowed onto the Cunningham’s walkway and walked toward the house. “I've got to message Soula and ask if we can stop by! Can we, Bill, please!”

“Calm down,” Bill laughed. “Of course we can.”

Nikki immediately messaged Soula, then they went inside.

The triplets and Canis immediately threw themselves at them for hugs. “Nikki,” said Jascha, “What are you doing here?”

“Getting my things, I wanted to talk to Arkhet, too, if he's around.”

“In the kitchen and busy,” called Arkhet, “come in here if you want to talk.”

Nikki and Bill walked through to the kitchen and saw Arkhet was icing a cake.

“Whoa! That's huge!” said Nikki. “What is it for?”

“The triplets volunteered to bring the cake to a class party their invited to. “I have six layers of chocolate cake with sweet black raspberry jam on each layer, and now I'm frosting the whole mess with Back raspberry icing.”

“I didn't know you had that talent,” said Nikki.

“Talent is debatable,” grouched Arkhet. “What did you need to talk to me about?”

“Well, I wanted to take Bones with me to my house. Do you think that would be okay?"

“Yes, it should be fine,” said Arkhet, “Brynn's next lesson, I'll teach her what to do for Bones, when he needs a touch up.”

“Great!” Nikki said happily, “thank you!”

Just then a message came in from Soula saying he was always welcome but don't think he had to come on her account. Nikki rolled his eyes, she was obviously still in a mood.

Nikki and Bill moved out of the kitchen and towards the stairs when Jascha stopped them. He asked if Nikki had recovered completely from the kidnapping by Flamel. “Yes, I'm fine, especially since I got my warglaive back this morning. It was a gift from Bill and it's precious.”

“Warglaive?” Jascha asked.

Nikki removed his armband and pressed the emerald. Jascha's eyes widened, “Has your Mera seen this?”

Nikki thought about it. “No, Hadrian wanted me to keep it a secret, so I really didn't show anyone.”

“Don't show it to her, please.” Said Jascha, “Bill may I ask where you got this?”

I got it at a place in the market, my brother works there. I could take you there, if you like?”

Yes, please,” said The Shadow King.

“I'll finish packing, and then pop over to Soula’s, meet you back here?” Nikki asked.

“Sounds good,” said Bill and then his Father in Law shadowed him to the market.

He easily led Jascha over to the forge, where Olaf called out to him, “Hello Alpha, how'd the courting go?”

Bill grinned and pulled his shirt to the side, showing off the mark. Olaf left the forge and walked up to him and slapped him on the back, "Congratulations!”

“Thank you,” said Bill. “I've actually brought my Father in Law to talk to you, he had some questions about the warglaive.”

Olaf’s eyes tracked to the person standing next to Bill, “My King, forgive me, I..”

“None of that,” said Jascha, waving it away. “I'm very interested in the warglaive you sold Bill. Did you make it?”

“I did,” Olaf answered.

“Could you make another one with some different details and specifications?” Jascha asked.

“Of course I could,” Olaf promised.

Jascha smiled and stepped further into the blazing heat of the shop as Olaf wrote down exactly what the blade should look like. Bill looked around and saw Ron hard at work on a forge of his own. He waved but didn't stop what he was doing and Bill didn't disturb him.

 

Nikki shadowed to the Deveraine’s front stoop and tapped on the door. Soula greeted him and led him inside. “Something is going on with your favors,” Nikki told her. “For some reason you're not getting them.”

“Nikki, that's sweet,” Soula said sadly, “but you don't have to make excuses.”

“I'm not!” Nikki said exasperatedly. “Will you listen? Bill and I went to get his stuff, his brother Charlie was there. He told us he sent a favor to this girl, but she didn't respond, didn't even burn it. I said, maybe she hasn't gotten it yet. He said, no, she would have had it by now, I sent it right after the introductions. As we were leaving he said the name of the girl, Soula Deveraine! I'm telling you something is wrong with your mail delivery!”

“Bill has a brother? Is he cute?” Soula asked.

“Soula! Focus!” Nikki demanded.

“Dera!” Soula shrieked.

Aracle came around the corner and into the room. “Soula don't yell!” He huffed.

Nikki and Soula filled him in on what was going on. Aracle considered what they were saying for a moment and then said, “I'll check into it.” Then he portaled out. Nikki and Soula chatted as they sat waiting for him.

“The only drawback about Bill’s family, if you were to bond with his brother, they have the most awful sister. She's horrible!” Nikki confided.

Aracle popped back in. “Soula do you remember when we were going through all that horrible business with the Vaughn's? Well, we put a mail ward on all of our children's mail so that it would be held at the post station. After things were resolved, we removed them. Somehow, they made an error and yours was never removed.”

“You mean all this time…” Soula said shocked.

Aracle reached into his void stone and removed a huge parcel bulging with letters. “I've had them correct the error,” Aracle told her.

Soula jumped up and down excitedly. “I've got favors!”

“I'd love to stay and go through them with you, but I've got to meet Bill back at the house” Nikki said, giving her a kiss on the cheek.

 

Back at the Cunningham house, Bill was flying a happily shrieking Canis around the living room. Nikki watched for a moment then made his presence known by saying, “he's all fun and games until he gets hungry.”

Bill smiled, “Ready to go?”

“Yes, I have my things packed and shrunk.” Nikki said, “I just need my dog.” He gave a whistle and Bones came trotting down the stairs. Nikki picked him up and kissed him on the head. "Ready to see a brand new home, Boy?”

Bill had been stroking the little dog’s fur. “Nikki, I don't want to alarm you, but I don't think he's breathing.”

Chapter 80: Domesticity

Quinn came out of room six after his patient was resting comfortably. He'd done the soul cast and the child’s prognosis was good. Kyle stepped out behind him. “I'm exhausted!” He said.

“Me too,” Quinn sent back. “Let's go home.”

Matron Olivia walked over briskly, “I've been considering my decision all day, and I'm terminating both of you immediately. You no longer have a job.”

Quinn said through Kyle, “What about all the patients who need soulcasts?”

Matron Olivia sneered, “We simply won't admit them. It's a specialized talent, therefore it requires a specialized healer. Such cases have no place in a clinic with our budget.”

“What did we do wrong?” Kyle asked for himself.

Matron Olivia pursed her lips, “let's just say you're no longer a good fit for the positions you were holding. Now I have no desire to draw this out, so please leave.”

Kyle and Quinn exchanged looks and then left. They both went to the Kalzik estate. “Quinn, Kyle, what is it?” Surajini asked. “Shouldn't you be spending the day with your bonded, Quinn?“

“Actually I need to talk to you both,” he signed, nodding to include Bharin, who had just come in. “Kyle and I were called into the clinic on an emergency.”

“Oh I hate that clinic!” Surajini burst out. “I can't wait until you're both out of there!”

“As of this moment, we are,” said Kyle, and told them what happened.

Surajini jumped up and began pacing, “That woman is going to learn that the sons of the Kalzik family are not something she can use and then throw away! How dare she fire you, then rehire you for an emergency, then fire you again!”

“Quinn, what does your circle say about this?” Bharin asked.

Quinn lowered his head in shame. “I haven't told them, I don't want to tell them! This is our first official day together! First I leave them for a work emergency, then I come back and tell them I was fired unlawfully and want to pursue justice for it?! I don't want to be a burden!”

“You are not a burden!” Surajini exclaimed. “Where do you get the idea that they would think that? I don't know all of your circle well yet, but I don't think they would think that, Quinn. And you WILL be pursuing justice on this,” his Mera said, still pacing.

“They would not think you are a burden,” Bharin said. “Quinn, you bonded into a military circle, they are fighters and defenders by their very nature. They will help you with this and be as outraged on your behalf as we are!”

Quinn said nothing for a moment, then, “I'm feeling like a burden! I stood in that hall and spelled words in the air and she just turned her back. Then I used the spell to speak with her, but I just hated that I couldn't speak naturally! Not even to defend myself! I've never felt so helpless.”

Surajini moved behind her son and draped herself over his shoulders and hugged him. Quinn continued, “I almost never feel this way. Today though, today I felt powerless.”

“You are not powerless! We are strong enough to bury that clinic, if needs be!” Surajini said angrily.

“You need to tell your circle, Quinn,” Kyle told him.

“I will tell them, I may wait a day or two though,” said Quinn.

 

Ginny was swinging a bow out in the training yard, she was irritated as usual that she was having to do this at all!

Felix walked by and stopped near her. “Your technique is wrong, here let me show you,” he said. Ginny swung the bow at his head as hard as she could. Felix shadowed out and avoided most of her swing. She did connect enough that his head was bleeding. He ended up across the training yard breathing deeply and trying to calm down.

Mariana appeared at Ginny's side. She punched her hard in the stomach, grabbing the bow out of her hands and tossing it across the courtyard. She then turned and swept Ginny's legs out from under her so she was on the ground. The girl immediately began to whine, “you hurt me, what do you think you're doing?!”

Mariana responded by kicking her in the stomach. Ginny yelped and turned over on all fours scrambling away from the angry submissive. Mariana allowed her to get a few paces away then strode over and kicked her. Ginny sprawled into the dirt, then tried to crawl away again. This was repeated until Ginny lay sprawled in the dirt, tears flowing down her cheeks and glaring at the sky.

Mariana crossed the yard to Felix, “How badly did she hurt you, Loveling?”

“It's not bad, just a small mark, I've had worse in training,” Felix deflected.

“I saw her do it, if you hadn't shadowed out, she could have killed you!” Mariana said fiercely.

“She is new to training,” Felix said. “I walked up on her and she swung, it's a newbie thing to do. I've been around well trained gheyos for a while. I've forgotten how jumpy new ones can be.”

“As I said, I saw her do it.” Mariana told him. “I watched her face and her eyes. She didn't react, she chose to hit you and try to hurt you.”

Felix tightened his lips, but said nothing. Rad stepped outside. “Did you need me, Mera? Oh, Dera! What happened?”

“I'm going to let you heal it, Rad,” Mariana told her. Rad grinned and placed a finger on Felix's temple. The gash and the blood disappeared as if it was never there.

“Easy, peasy,” said Rad happily.

 

Quinn arrived home to see that most of his bonded were already there. “Quinn, you're home!” Nikki said, giving the blonde healer a hug.

“Mmm, I needed that!” Quinn sent through the link.

“Rough day?” Nikki asked.

“The worst,” said Quinn. “I'll tell you about it soon, but not tonight, okay?”

“Okay,” Nikki agreed easily.

“Now, I suppose I better get in the kitchen and fix dinner.” Quinn told him.

“Dinner is just about ready, you can sit and relax,” said Priya.

“Cousin,” smiled Quinn. “I don't believe I've greeted you properly.”

The cousins embraced and Keffer announced dinner was ready. Everyone moved to the table, as large platters floated out from the kitchen. “Wow! This looks great!” Ariki told Keffer. “Wanna give us a rundown on what is what?”

Keffer pointed out the dishes saying, “Salmon baked in amaranth seasoning, Pohya, Succotash, Sofkee porridge, Bannock or fry bread, Manoomin, Hominy stew and blue corn mush with Muscadine wine to wash it all down.”

The circle sat filling their plates, Alec telling them that the Manoomin was very similar to a rice that the Aquakin'e ate frequently with most meals. Percy had taken some of the fry bread, commenting that it was often sold at the stands on the islands.

Hadrian took the opportunity to ask Quinn if he would be available tomorrow, so that the gheyos could establish ranks. Quinn agreed that he would be.

 

Wikhn, Dahlia and Dyshoka were grabbing dinner at a small cafe. “I want to bond with you, both of you,” Wikhn said. “I think we are good together.”

“Wik, you know why we can't,” said Dahlia.

“No, I don't,” he countered. “You've never told me.”

She sighed, “We have a submissive that Dy has seen in her visions. I will be her alpha and unless you rank shifted to joker, there would be no place for you.”

Dyshoka bit her lip, “Dahlia, Sweetheart, that submissive is no longer ours. We missed our window with her. I no longer have visions of you as an alpha either.”

Dahlia wasn't sure how she felt about any of this. “You didn't tell me,” she said lightly.

“You know I can't share my visions while they're in play. I'm telling you now, because that one no longer is,” Dyshoka informed them.

“Then there is nothing holding you back, bond with me, Dahlia! Please, I love you both,” Wikhn pleaded.

“I want to think about it, Wikhn!” Dahlia snapped. “Don't pressure me, I don't make snap decisions, you know this!”

Wikhn rose from the table stiffly, he inclined his head to both women and said, “Please excuse me.” He shadowed out leaving his food half eaten on his plate.

“Are you upset, My Love?” Dyshoka asked.

“It was Shayla Imaldis, wasn't it?” Dahlia asked softly. “She kept insisting that I was her alpha, that we had a soulbond. She said she was being forced to hunt and that if I didn't claim her soon it would be too late.”

Dyshoka looked startled, “I didn't know you’d ever spoken to her. Why didn't you claim her?”

Dahlia shrugged, “She came across as bossy, and I am ace, no one tells me what to do. Although, now that I think back on it, what I saw as bossy was probably desperation.”

“Was there a soulbond between you and her?” Dyshoka asked

Dahlia’s eyes glimmered with unshed tears and she nodded.

“Oh, Dahlia,” the pretty beta said sadly.

 

‘Several more files to be read,’ Severus thought to himself. Between him and Jun, they were going through the information from Flamel's house quickly. Jun stood suddenly and made her way to the blackboard. She began quickly chalking runes and mathematical equations. Severus followed everything she had written and then jumped up and went to the other blackboard. He began putting his own formula on it.

After a while they both stopped and turned to look at the other's work. A smile curved Jun’s lips, “We've got it. We can undo all of it!”

“We'll be able to trace genealogy for everyone, even the ones who have cloned DNA,” he said with satisfaction.

 

“I want to allow the girls to start using their abilities in small ways,” Mariana said. “I think if we find patients for them and let them start small, and be supervised, it could work out well. We've made all the changes we have, even stepping up and becoming royalty, so that our children wouldn't have to stifle their gifts. Now, we're telling the triplets not to use theirs because we're afraid they'll overdo it. It doesn't sit well with me.”

It doesn't sit well with me either, Loveling. But, who could supervise them? These are skills that haven't been seen for milenium,” Arkhet said.

“Or those that have them, have kept them hidden,” Mariana said.

“Even so, it's the same problem, who can help?” Arkhet said.

“We'll consider it and see what happens,” Mariana decided.

 

Bas held the favor tightly. He wanted to open it, his curiosity was definitely going crazy. But Melacor didn't like outsiders, he was content in Death's Court with the people there. Bas didn't want whatever might be in the favor to upset him.

Melacor walked up behind him, “Are you going to open it or stare at it?”

Bas sighed, “How do you feel about it? I mean, do you want a circle?”

“Yes, I do,” said Melacor, “I want a circle and I want children. I also know that you like women as well as men.”

Bas blushed, “what! I never said that! How could you possibly know that?”

Melacor pulled him into his arms, “let's just say, you have wandering eyes sometimes,” Melacor laughed.

“Alright then,” Bas said, “I'm going to open it.”

He pulled the envelope open and rainbow confetti fell down upon him and Melacor. He looked at the card he was holding. It said simply, ‘I like you as a friend and wonder if we could be more, Luna.’

Melacor grinned and Bas couldn't help but grin back. They both enjoyed spending time with Lady Arythmoor. “If you bond with Luna, Lord Aiden would be our alpha,” said Melacor.

Bas grinned, “You're half in love with him already, so I know you wouldn't protest that!” It was Melacor's turn to blush then.

 

The sun was going down and night was slowly creeping in. Nikki was sitting outside on the balcony, off the main resting room. He'd needed some time to himself and had slipped away after dinner. He'd gone from six bonded to twenty eight overnight! How was he supposed to handle that many people. Did he make up a schedule for spending time with them?

They were a military circle, but they also had some non gheyo members. How did he make sure everyone got what they needed? “A coin for your thoughts?” A soft voice asked.

Nikki turned and smiled, “Ethan, I'm just thinking about how much my life has changed. I'm hoping I'm up to running a circle this size.”

“Running it?” Ethan repeated. He moved further out onto the balcony and picked Nikki up and sat in his place with him on his lap. “You don't have to control and handle everything, the circle will take care of itself. You just need to let yourself be part of it.”

“My Mera is a wonderful person and a great Mera,” Nikki confided. “But, she is very much in control all the time. I'm not sure I can be like that.”

“Then don't,” said Ethan.

Nikki looked at him startled, Ethan said firmly, “We aren't your Mera's circle, we're yours and all we want is for you to be you.” Then he picked him up and carried him into the resting room. “Take your clothes off,” Ethan prompted. Nikki grinned, he felt comfortable with Ethan and sex definitely wouldn't be a problem.

“Lay down on your stomach,” Ethan said. Nikki did so and Ethan moved with practiced grace, shifting to straddle the small of his back, his weight balanced perfectly, enough to ground him, but not so much that it was uncomfortable.

From somewhere nearby, he heard the gentle click of a vial being uncorked, followed by the rich, earthy scent of sandalwood and lavender, massage oil, he realized. Ethan murmured a spell under his breath, and suddenly the oil warmed between his palms, radiating heat that seeped into his skin even before he touched him.

His hands settled onto his shoulders, broad and sure, kneading with just the right amount of pressure. A soft groan escaped Nikki’s lips as his fingers worked into the knots, the oil slick and warm, smoothing the friction of his movements. He started at the base of his neck, thumbs pressing in slow, deliberate circles, then gliding outward along his shoulders, coaxing the stiffness away with each stroke.

The tension melted under his touch, his body sinking deeper into relaxation. He hadn’t realized just how much he’d needed this until now. He drifted off to sleep under Ethan's skilled hands.

 

Breakfast in the Cunningham household was always chaotic. Bas and Melacor were there this morning as were Ginny and Wikhn. Mariana was having her typical fare, mulberry tea and cinnamon toast. Canis was snickering and Mariana knew he was probably up to something, but not what.

“May I be excused from the morning run?” Ginny whined.

Mariana arched an eyebrow and said, "Why would you be excused? We run every morning, you know this."

Whatever Ginny would have answered was lost in a squeak of surprise as hair started growing furiously on her head. The long red locks soon hit the floor and began piling up.

“Canis, are you responsible for this?” Mariana demanded.

Her son didn't answer, he was rolling on the floor holding his sides from laughter.

“I can't possibly run with all this hair,” said Ginny. “I'll need to go and find a salon to get it cut and styled.” She was obviously not upset about the prank, running her hands covetously over the massive amount of hair that had grown.

Canis climbed back into his chair having gotten his laughter under control. “I didn't do it, Mera,” he said firmly. Mariana’s gaze shifted to the triplets.

“Not me!” Phe said quickly. Rosie and Rad both shook their heads in the negative.

Ginny was opening her mouth again to insist they go to a salon immediately, when, with a sharp pop all of her hair disappeared again. “What happened? Where did it go?” Ginny demanded.

“They are candies, the effects are always temporary,” said Mariana, glaring at her son. Canis was rolling around on the floor laughing again.

“Well, I need a potion to grow my hair back,” Ginny said firmly. “I'll take it as compensation for this humiliating prank.”

Mariana got up from the table and moved over and looked Ginny in the eyes. Ginny was taller, but it didn't matter, she still felt as if she was facing her doom. “You will run beside me this morning and you will keep my pace. I don't want to hear another word about hair potions from you, do you understand?”

Ginny nodded. “Verbal answer!” Mariana demanded.

“Yes, my queen,” Ginny said softly.

“Knock, knock,” yelled Maury as he let himself in. He traversed the living room and came into the kitchen. “Severus and Jun have a way to get everyone fixed so that their families can be tracked. They want the center to gather everyone so they can try it.”

“That's wonderful,” said Jascha, “but they may want to deal with Hermione, Nikki and his circle are still adjusting, of course.”

 

The courtyard was hot but there was also a strong breeze bringing the coolness of the merrow waters. All of the circle had moved outside to watch the gheyos settle their ranks. This was unusual, ranks were usually settled privately just between the circle gheyos.

Hadrian stood before all of them. “I was Nikki's first bonded and his first ace. I will be the primary ace of this circle. Does anyone wish to challenge me?”

“I challenge for the rank of primary ace,” said Rook.

“I also challenge for the rank of primary ace,” said Malachi.

“Very well then, Rook, as the first challenger, state your terms.”

Rook tilted his head and said, “No holds barred, anything goes!

Hadrian grinned wolfishly, his teeth flashing in the light. "Accepted.” Before the word had fully left his lips, he was already moving, melting into the shadows behind Rook. The inky tendrils of his power lashed out coiling around Rook’s arms and legs, binding him in an unbreakable grip. Hadrian was at his back, a dagger gleaming coldly in his hand as he pressed the edge to Rook’s throat.

But Rook was gone. A ripple of displaced air, Hadrian’s blade sliced through empty darkness as Rook’s own power slipped him free an instant before the strike landed. He reappeared several paces away, his breath steady, his stance loose. A smirk tugged at his lips.

Then the real dance began. They circled each other hungrily,, their movements fluid, predatory. Hadrian lunged first, his sword flashing in a vicious arc, but Rook twisted away, shadows curling around his limbs as he countered with a slash of his own blade. Steel met steel in a sharp, ringing clash, sparks flying as they broke apart only to collide again.

The courtyard became a storm of motion, footsteps silent on the stone, bodies weaving between strikes too fast for the untrained eye to follow. Hadrian feinted left, then pivoted, his boot scraping against the ground as he aimed a sweeping kick at Rook’s legs. Rook leapt back, but not before Hadrian’s shadows lashed out again, grasping for purchase.

Rook retaliated with a burst of his own darkness, the inky tendrils slamming into Hadrian’s chest and sending him skidding backward. He recovered instantly, rolling to his feet just in time to parry another strike. Their blades locked, faces inches apart, each searching for an opening, a weakness.

Then Hadrian saw it, the faintest hesitation in Rook’s stance, a half-second delay as he shifted his weight. With a snarl, Hadrian twisted his wrist, forcing Rook’s sword wide. He drove forward, shoulder slamming into Rook’s ribs, knocking the breath from his lungs. Rook staggered, shadows flickering around him as he fought to regain control, but Hadrian didn’t give him the chance.

A brutal knee to the gut doubled Rook over. Hadrian’s free hand seized his hair, yanking his head back as the dagger returned to his throat, this time, for real. "Yield," Hadrian growled, his voice rough with exertion, the blade pressing just enough to draw a thin line of blood.

Rook’s chest heaved, his fingers twitching near his own fallen weapon. For a heartbeat, defiance burned in his eyes—then faded. "Fine," he spat, breathless, "You win."

Hadrian held the position a moment longer, before releasing him. Rook stumbled up, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, but there was no malice in his glare, only grudging respect. He huffed a laugh, shaking his head, "Bastard."

Hadrian’s grin returned, sharp and satisfied. "Yeah, But I’m the bastard who just beat you."

Malachi stepped forward then, “So, do you need a break or a drink of water?” He asked solicitously. “Considering I beat you the last time we fought, I want to give you every consideration.”

Ethan spoke up then, “perhaps, we should postpone the fight until tomorrow after everyone has had a good night's sleep.”

Hadrian stretched his impressive form and said, “I don't need a drink or a nap or anything else. You challenged, Malachi, state your terms.”

“No holds barred, anything goes, of course,” said Malachi. “At our level, anything else just isn't a true test.”

“Accepted” said Hadrian and barely had time to brace himself before Malachi’s massive hound form barreled into him, all muscle and fury, slamming into his chest with enough force to crush ribs. The impact should have sent him flying, but at the last second, Hadrian dissolved into shadow, letting the beast pass through him like smoke. He rematerialized behind the hound, weaving his shadows into a cage of inky black bars around the creature. It didn’t hold. The hellhound didn’t even pause, its red eyes flared, and it lunged straight through the shadows as if they were nothing, its claws raking the air where Hadrian’s throat had been a heartbeat before. Hadrian barely twisted aside, the heat of the dog’s breath scorching his skin as its jaws snapped shut inches from his face.

He moved with precision, pivoting on his heel as the hound landed. His hands shot out, fingers locking around the beast’s throat—not to choke, but to control. For a fraction of a second, he had it.

Then the hound’s form rippled, flesh and fur reshaping in a grotesque blur as Malachi surged back into his human form. Hadrian’s grip faltered, just enough for Malachi to seize his wrist, twisting with brutal strength. Bones creaked, tendons strained, and before Hadrian could react, he was airborne, hurled across the courtyard like a ragdoll.

He hit the ground rolling, shadows cushioning his fall as he slid to a stop. But he wasn’t down. In the same motion, he melted into the darkness, reappearing behind Malachi in a heartbeat. His hands elongated, fingers stretching into razor-sharp claws of pure shadow. He struck, fast and vicious, one hand raking across Malachi’s face and the other his chest. Blood sprayed, bright and glistening in the sunlight. "First blood goes to me," Hadrian taunted, flicking the crimson from his claws.

Malachi didn’t flinch. He just grinned, tongue swiping over the gashes on his face, tasting his own blood, "Cute trick." Then he moved. A sweep of his leg should have taken Hadrian down, but Hadrian ‘let’ himself fall, his body dissolving into shadow mid-collapse. Malachi’s foot passed through empty air, only for Hadrian to solidify right where he’d been, his claws lashing out again.

This time, Malachi wasn’t fast enough. Hadrian’s shadow-claws ripped deep, carving furrows across Malachi’s ribs. The bigger man snarled, but before he could counter, Hadrian was already inside his guard, sweeping his legs out from under him. Malachi went down hard, and Hadrian struck, his free hand clamping around Malachi’s throat while his shadow-claws pressed against his jugular.

"Yield," Hadrian commanded, his voice a low, dangerous growl.

Malachi’s chest heaved, blood dripping from his wounds, but his smirk never faded. "Alright, Asshole. You got me."

Hadrian held the pressure for a heartbeat longer—just to make the point clear—before releasing him. Malachi stood up, wiping blood from his chin. "Next time," He said, rolling his shoulders, "I won’t go easy on you." Quinn moved over to him and began treating his wounds.

Hadrian snorted, his shadows receding as he flexed his fingers. "Sure you won’t." He stood in front of his circle and said, “I am the primary ace for our circle, won through the defeat of both my challengers. Does anyone else wish to challenge for primary ace?” The only sound in the courtyard was the wind off the merrow waters. “Very well then, it's settled.”

Rook then stepped forward and said, “I am the secondary ace of our circle.”

“Oh no, the hell you're not!” Malachi said, moving to stand up even as Quinn pushed him back down. “I challenge you for secondary ace!”

“We'll take a short break before the next challenge,” Nikki said stepping forward.

Chapter 81: Recovering what was lost, Finding what is needed

The center was bustling, there was a large group of people who had come in with the hope of learning their origins. They also had a large group of volunteers. King Perry was here helping as well as the Air heiress, Shayla Imaldis. Sadara Prewitt, Mollandria and Arthur Weasley, Dahlia Deveraine and Dyshoka Kalzik as well as Medic Kyle. Ryker's Bane and the Evansons were there as well as the Cunningham circle. All of them were here trying to help. With Nikki, Bill and Ethan out, it was good to have so many volunteers.

Hermione took a deep breath and looked at Severus and Jun. Severus stepped forward and held his hands up in a motion for quiet. He still possessed the intimidating presence that had served him so well throughout his teaching career. Tall, dark and so austere, he simply stared at the crowd until every voice went quiet.

“Thank you,” he said firmly. “I, along with Jun Evanson, have been working on restoring the genealogy of all who had had theirs taken away. Even if you have cloned DNA, it is our sincere hope that we can find and restore your origins to you. I must stress that this is an unproven formula. We are hoping to prove it today. That is all,” Severus said coolly and stepped back.

In the crowd watching his bonded speak, Maury said aloud, “by the gods, he's soo sexy!”

The quiet crowd chuckled and the tension was broken. Maury blushed red and buried his face in Ryuusen’s shirt. His bonded gathered around him and cuddled him, still laughing good naturedly.

Hermione stepped forward and began calling names off a list. The named person would step forward and a volunteer would step up and lead them to a private room. The person would disrobe and lie down on a medical table and the volunteer would spray them down from head to toe with a potion.

Then Jun would come in and paint a rune sequence on their skin. They would need to lie still and let the potions and runes do their job. Severus would check them hourly, performing the genealogy spell to see if the process had worked. But, right now they were just waiting for the first hour to pass.

Mariana and Imogene were arguing quietly in a corner of the center. “We will pay for them,” Mariana insisted.

“I can just donate the food,” Imogene insisted.

“Loveling, when we met you were struggling to run your restaurant.” Mariana reminded. “I know you have great success, but if you keep giving food away, that success might disappear.”

“Alright,” Imogene agreed and pulled Mariana deeper into the corner. “Now reward me for giving in,” she demanded playfully. Mariana was happy to do so.

Hermione was sitting with Brishen when she saw a figure across the room. “Look at that girl,” she said pointing. “She's completely bald! I wonder if she needs help? I'm going to go see,” she declared, hopping up.

She approached Ginny and said, "Hi there, do you need some help?”

Ginny looked her over scornfully, “what do you suppose the victim of a prank that turned her blue could do to help me? My family runs this place, William and Percival Weasley, they can give me all the help I need.”

“Oh! Now I know who you are! You're Ginny Weasley!” Hermione said.

“Yes,” Ginny said smugly, “I'm Ginny Weasley.”

“Brishen,” said Hermione, “this is Ginny Weasley.”

“The one who offended the royal elves on the submissive floors and then made such outrageous, false claims in this center, that the Shadow Prince had her thrown out with instructions that she was not to be allowed back?” Brishen asked.

“Yes!” Hermione exclaimed. “That's the one!”

Ginny's face went red, ‘how did these people know about that!’

Wikhn was volunteering for security and walked over. He bowed low to Hermione, “ My Princess, has this Mannerless Cow offended you? If so, I can show her out.”

“Dominic Cunningham banned her from Parantava Paikka. With so many important things going on today, I don't want an incident caused by someone who doesn't know how to behave in public. I'm wondering why she is even here.”

“Her current guardian is Queen Mariana Cunningham,” Wikhn told her.

This startled Ginny, “I don't have a guardian, I'm an adult.”

“Her adult status was revoked by the Prewitt clan chief and Queen Mariana agreed to try to civilize her.” Wikhn told Hermione and Brishen, ignoring Ginny.

“I pity Queen Mariana,” said Brishen.

“I'm standing right here!” Ginny said scathingly. “And you say I have no manners.”

Wikhn grabbed her arm, “excuse me, Princess, I'm going to deliver her to Queen Mariana personally.”

He pulled a reluctant Ginny across the floor and came face to face with Dahlia. “Wikhn, who is this?” She asked irritably.

“A troublemaker who is banned from the center,” Wikhn said firmly. “I'm escorting her to Queen Mariana.”

“I'll come with you,” said Dahlia.

“Oh, am I such a big threat that it takes two kings to handle me,” Ginny sneered.

“I am ace, not a king, doesn't this submissive know anything?” Dahlia complained.

“No,” Wikhn growled, propelling Ginny through the room.

He reached the area where most of the Cunninghams were congregating. “Where is Queen Mariana?” He asked loudly.

“What did she do now?” Ellery asked, eyeing Ginny with disgust.

Mariana and Imogene moved out of a dark corner that had been obscured by shadows. Imogene was adjusting her breastplate and Mariana quickly used a spell to fix her hair. “I'm right here, Wikhn, what's the problem?”

Wikhn gave Ginny a small shove, “the Mannerless Cow insulted the Merrow Princess. The Princess also brought up that Prince Dominic had banned her from Parantava Paikka.”

“Did my son ban you from this center?” Mariana demanded. “Why didn't you tell me before I brought you here?”

Ginny shrugged, “I didn't think it would matter, he's not here, he's off screwing my brother Bill.”

“Excuse us,” said Mariana and she grabbed Ginny and shadowed out.

Wikhn and Dahlia moved away. “Did you actually think I would be interested in someone like that? Or even trying to court anyone, when I'm waiting for your answer?” He asked. Dahlia tugged his arm and pulled him into an empty room.

“Yes, Wik, my answer is yes, I'll bond with you!” Wikhn reached around her and closed and locked the door.

 

Mariana shadowed straight into Ginny's bedroom and tossed Ginny on the bed. “I'm not known for my patience and I've shown more with you than I've ever shown anyone in my life! This is because I know you are young and stupid. You had the benefit of a mentor, however briefly, so I suspect you know how to behave. You think you're special so the rules don't apply to you.”

“I'll let you in on a little secret,” Mariana continued. “My circle and I break the rules all the time, we're actually known for it. No one ever calls us on it, because anything we do, we can either back it up or explain it. If that isn't possible, we're strong enough to bear the consequences. Now tell me, what do you have that makes you above the rules? If you offend someone and they challenge you to a fight to the death, do you have the training to win?”

“No.” Ginny said sullenly. “But I'm beautiful! That's why the rules shouldn't apply to me!”

“Tell me, did your Grandmera Sadara value your beauty?” Mariana prodded.

“No,” Ginny said, “But men will, if you get me a hair potion and let me clean myself up nicely and socialize, I'll be bonded almost immediately and out of your hair. I'll have a strong circle of men that will dote on me.”

Mariana laughed at her, “I'm almost tempted to let you do just that. You'd wind up raped and cast aside. You are an attractive girl, but there are many attractive girls at The Hunt this year. You'd be one of many, and when these men you are talking about found out all you have to offer is beauty they would either rape you or walk away from you.”

“They would not,” Ginny declared hotly.

“They would,” Mariana persisted. “You tried your little game with Wikhn, he was horrified that you were rude enough to touch him and hit on him. He still calls you the Mannerless Cow.”

“I didn't have hair or he wouldn't have reacted that way! And he doesn't know that I was hitting on him. I touched his arm, I could have just been being friendly!”

“You informed him you were unbonded and pressured him to tell you his status,” the Shadow Queen informed her. “That is considered a come on, even without the touching, when you add the touching it's ten times worse. The way you conduct yourself and your lack of knowledge is going to make you seem like the lowest sort of whore to any man you interact with. You're a little girl with a fantasy that men will fall at your feet and take care of you.”

“I need to get back to the center,” Mariana said briskly, “but here is what's going to happen. I'm going to leave you here in your room to think and you can give me your answer tomorrow. You do what you're supposed to do, and you'll get rewarded. If you don't then you'll be stripped of privileges, you act like a child so I'll use a way of training a child on you. You can tell me tomorrow if you are willing to try or not.”

“And if I'm not?” Ginny demanded.

“If you are stupid enough to throw your last chance away, then I will let you.” Mariana shrugged. “I'll give you a hair potion, allow you to clean up and I'll turn you loose to find this mythical circle of men you think you will have.”

Ginny's face split into a happy grin. “I'll give you my answer now,” she said immediately.

“No, you won't, we're doing things on my schedule, not yours.” Mariana shadowed out.

 

Nikki looked over his two bonded. Malachi and Rook were both bloody and haggard looking. It had been a hard fight, a fight that Rook had eventually won. Nikki moved over to Malachi and gave him a kiss on the cheek. He looked up and smiled sadly. Nikki wasn't worried, he'd been around gheyos his entire life. He knew what they were like when they were disappointed in a fight.

He moved into the center of the courtyard. “While we give our two aces a little recovery time and let Quinn work his magic, we'll move on. Does anyone want to challenge for ace?”

The courtyard was silent and Nikki couldn't help but think that Hadrian was brilliant to have the fights for primary and secondary ace first. After watching those fights and seeing what they'd be up against, one would have to be confident indeed to challenge them. “Does anyone want to challenge for ANY position?” He asked, deciding not to go rank by rank. Again, only silence answered him.

“Does anyone want to spar with me?” He saw Hadrian smirk but he was obviously waiting to see what the newer circle members would do.

“I'll spar with you, Little One.” Said Sutter.

Nikki turned in surprise, that it was the mage offering and not one of the gheyos. He moved closer to Sutter, “I don't want to hurt you, are you sure?”

“I'm sure,” Sutter grinned.

Nikki laughed, pressing the emerald on his bracelet. The weapon snapped into his hands with a sharp click. Nikki lunged first, his glaive flashing in a wide sweep. Sutter twisted his staff, and the air rippled, a portal yawned open just as Nikki’s blade should have connected. Instead, his momentum carried him straight through, and he stumbled out of another portal behind Sutter.

“Clever,” Nikki granted. Sutter turned, already weaving another spell, Nikki melted into the shadows at his feet, vanishing.

Sutter’s eyes darted around. "Oh, come on, no running away."

A chuckle echoed from nowhere—then Nikki erupted from Sutter’s own shadow, glaive coming up in a controlled strike. Sutter barely blocked with his staff, the impact sending a shockwave of force through his arms.

"Running?" Nikki grinned. "Or just outsmarting you?"

Sutter shoved back, flipping his staff in a reverse grip. "Let’s see how you handle this." He slammed the butt of his staff into the ground—and the world warped.

Suddenly, the ground beneath Nikki’s feet wasn’t solid. A dozen tiny portals spiraled open, shifting like a whirlpool. Nikki’s balance faltered, but he reacted fast, letting his body dissolve into shadow, slipping between the gaps in reality.

He rematerialized mid-air, glaive raised, only for Sutter to flick his wrist and send another portal right in Nikki’s path. Nikki twisted, barely avoiding getting his own weapon turned against him as the portal spat his glaive’s strike right back at him.

Nikki landed in a crouch, breathing hard but grinning. "Okay, that was Good!"

Sutter smirked, "I told you I could have held a Queen rank."

Nikki stood, twirling his glaive. "Yes, but we’re just getting started."

The air hummed with energy, shadow against space, glaive against staff, the two fighters circled again, both laughing, both ready for the next move.

Nikki wiped his brow, still grinning. "Alright, mage. Let’s see if you can keep up when I stop holding back."

Sutter rolled his wrist, his staff humming with arcane energy. "Funny, I was about to say the same thing."

Nikki didn’t charge head-on. Instead, he flickered, one moment there, the next gone, his form dissolving into the shifting shadows of the arena. Sutter’s eyes narrowed, his senses sharp. He knew Nikki could strike from any darkness, but portals didn’t just work on physical space, they could manipulate light itself.

With a sharp gesture, Sutter warped the air around him, bending reality like a funhouse mirror. The shadows twisted, forced into unnatural angles. Nikki’s form shuddered into visibility for a split second, long enough.

Sutter thrust his staff forward, and a portal spiraled open right in front of Nikki’s chest. The mage’s other hand yanked backward, and another portal tore open behind Nikki. A blast of concussive force fired from the first, rocketing through and slammed into Nikki’s back from behind, sending him stumbling forward.

Nikki caught himself, laughing breathlessly. "Okay, that was dirty."

"Creative," Sutter corrected, smirking.

Nikki’s eyes gleamed, "my turn."

He slammed his hand forward and back dramatically, catching everyone's attention . At the same time, the shadows at his feet exploded outward, surging like liquid night. They raced toward Sutter, tendrils snapping like whips. Sutter back stepped, weaving portals to intercept—but shadows weren’t solid. They slipped through the gaps in space, reforming on the other side. One coiled around Sutter’s ankle…

Yank!

Sutter hit the dirt hard, but he was already moving, rolling with the fall and slamming his palm down. A portal swallowed him whole just as Nikki’s glaive came crashing down where he’d been.

Nikki spun, where’d he…?

A hand clamped onto his shoulder from behind, “gotcha." Sutter grinned.

Nikki barely had time to register Sutter’s voice before the mage pushed, and Nikki tumbled through another portal, reappearing ten feet in the air. He twisted mid-fall, shadows cushioning his landing as he hit the ground in a crouch.

Both fighters paused, breathing hard, grinning like fools. Sutter adjusted his stance. "Still think you can take me?"

Nikki stood, brushing dust off his pants. "Oh, I’ve got plenty more tricks."

A shadow appeared on Sutter’s shoulder and morphed into a spider, it began walking slowly toward the mage's face. Sutter quickly raised a hand to brush it away, but his hand passed right through it. Nikki cracked up laughing and called the shadow back. “You're lucky I like you.”

Sutter quirked a brow, “that is liking me?”

“Of course,” said Nikki. “After all, it was only ONE spider,” he grinned.

Nikki smirked, “last hit decides it?”

Sutter adjusted his grip on his staff. “Try not to cry when you lose.”

Nikki shadow-stepped so fast he seemed to be in three places at once. Sutter’s eyes darted, tracking the afterimages, but Nikki was already striking from an impossible angle his glaive whipping toward Sutter’s side.

Sutter barely blocked in time, his staff vibrating from the impact. He retaliated with a point-blank portal, trying to swallow Nikki’s weapon mid-swing, but Nikki dissolved into shadow before the glaive could be taken. The weapon clattered to the ground, but Nikki was already reforming behind Sutter, his fist swinging.

Sutter twisted, but not fast enough, Nikki’s punch grazed his ribs, sending him stumbling. “Gotcha!” Nikki said, repeating Sutter's words from earlier.

Sutter grinned and held his arms out, “Can the loser get a hug?”

Nikki immediately moved into his arms and hugged him. Then pulled him down for an aggressive kiss. Sutter responded eagerly and they stood in the middle of the courtyard mauling each other's mouths.

“Damn, I knew I should've volunteered to spar with him,” said Deltaine.

 

Mariana shadowed back into the center. Severus had just given an update and was moving back into the crowd. “What happened?” Mariana asked Scout, “did it work?”

Scout nodded and signed, “They haven't finished everyone, yet, but all the ones who have gone through the process have their genealogy.”

Mariana smiled, “excellent! Nikki will be so pleased!”

Across the room Shayla Imaldis was meeting Luna Lovegood for the first time. The two girls were fast friends and were giggling together. Lord Aiden and King Perry smiled indulgently, wandering off to talk together.

“You could end it so easily, you know,” said Luna.

“End what?” Shayla asked.

“The tension, the uncertainty, the waiting, you know who is supposed to be in your circle. You could just scream and they would all come to you.”

“I can't,” said Shayla. “She didn't come to my heart's cry, if she didn't come to my soulscream then I would be shattered.”

“Later tonight, you might be shattered anyway,” said Luna.

“What! What do you mean?”

“Lady Imaldis, I haven't had the opportunity to say hello,” Sadara Prewitt said, bustling in between the girls. Mollandria and Arthur greeted Luna and began talking to her.

Severus Snape approached Lord Aiden and King Perry. After bowing to both, he turned to Perry, “My King, may I have a moment of your time?”

“Of course,” said Perry. “Excuse me, Lord Aiden.”

Severus led him upstairs to a small office. “We've been doing the genealogy for the recovered captives. As you know, there were some captives in stasis beneath Flamel's study floor. We've been bringing them out of stasis, and it's an ongoing process. However, one of them came out of stasis quicker than the others, probably due to his age. We were able to use the formula and get his genealogy.”

“That's wonderful,” Perry congratulated even as he wondered why the man was telling him this.

Severus handed him a piece of paper. “Perhaps this will give you a clearer picture.”

Perry read through the page, Dragel AE50692 Bearer: Constantine Shiai, Third: Aracle Deveraine, Sire: Perryton Windster.

Perry sat quietly and read it again and again. With tears in his eyes, he looked up at Severus. “I'm a Dera, but how? Where is this man?”

Severus led him across the hall to a large window that looked into a small room. There was a young child playing with blocks. The child glanced up at them and Perry gasped.

“Would you like to meet him?” Severus asked.

“YYYYes…. I suppose I should meet him right away,” he stuttered. “What is his name?”

“To my knowledge, he doesn't have one,” Severus told him as he led Perry into the room.

The Air King crouched near the child who looked no older than three. The boy raised his white-blonde head and looked at him with dark blue eyes. “Hi,” the child said happily and smiled, showing off his tiny white teeth.

Perry felt his heart erupt in love. “Hi Son,” he said softly.

 

Jun was moving through the buffet with her circle, they were filling their plates. She had a little time before she had to do the next rune sequence. Everyone had been congratulating her and though it was nice to have her work recognized she was ready for the day to end.

Maury bounced over to her, “I have a great idea,” he bubbled.

“Does it have to do with Severus’ sexy self, later?” Jun quipped.

Maury flushed, “I can't believe I said that, and so loud, too,” he bemoaned.

Jun laughed, “What's your idea?”

Maury pressed close and began whispering in her ear. “We should have an introduction at the end of the hunt. Just for circles with new members! As new royals, the Nameless element will sponsor it! Will you help?”

“Sure, what do you need me to do?” Asked Jun.

“Help me convince Mariana it's a good idea!” Maury gushed.

 

Shayla was getting annoyed with the crowded area, she felt stifled and decided to step outside for some air. Luna's words rung in her mind, should she try it? But she had no idea how she would even produce a soulscream! The idea was ridiculous! She did want a circle though, the sooner the better. Riven was a good alpha and Shayla was falling in love with him. But, he was off world a lot! She had been spending a lot of time with Perry and she was certain that they would bond soon.

She heard a loud crack above her, it sounded like thunder. She should probably head back toward Parantava Paikka before it rained. It wasn't thunder, though. Shayla looked up as the huge wall next to her was thrust inward. Bright red eyes glittered in at her as the fabrine pushed trying to come through the wall.

A huge chunk of stone, dense and deadly, teetered above her head. If it fell on her she would be smashed, her bones shattered beneath the mighty deluge. If she ran, the fabrine coming right after the stone would rip her to pieces. Either way, she was dead! Shayla opened her mouth and wailed in despair. Then the wail turned into a scream and the scream echoed throughout Nevarah and beyond.

Shayla stood frozen in place, as her new circle appeared around her. “Shayla, run to me!” Riven ordered as the teetering rock lost its grip and hurtled toward her head. Dahlia's lightning hit the rock and cracked it into smaller pieces. Perry summoned his element to blow the pieces back away from her and toward the surging fabrine. Wikhn and Mimei jumped forward next to Dahlia, battling the fabrine.

Shayla collapsed in Riven’s arms, trembling with fear. Dyshoka and Kyle immediately moved in near her to treat her. The pretty beta gave her a potion to calm her nerves and make her sleepy. Perry had alerted the other royals and there was a general call out for gheyos and healers. Shayla tried to keep her eyes open and stay aware, but safe in Riven's arms, she gave in and slept.

Notes:

A few ideas for what certain characters might look like:

Charlie Weasley
https://images.app.goo.gl/SEm1qcWEbArTMQs76

 

Maurice Elswood
https://images.app.goo.gl/g7wHUMKJHX2xN6saA

Severus Snape Elswood
https://images.app.goo.gl/bHUSfi4StV1NtS9z5

Lucius Malfoy Elswood
https://images.app.goo.gl/Hd7mz

 

Narcissa Malfoy Elswood
https://images.app.goo.gl/gZh4w

Jun Evanson
https://images.app.goo.gl/9rNpk

Ryuusen Elswood
https://images.app.goo.gl/NkpJG

Lord Ayden Arythmoor
https://images.app.goo.gl/zx1B8

Luna Lovegood
https://images.app.goo.gl/joaeu

Melacor Foundersen
https://images.app.goo.gl/X2kj4

Hermione

https://images.app.goo.gl/Wi2eM

Ginny Weasley
https://images.app.goo.gl/RsZ2V

Perryton
https://images.app.goo.gl/FT7wG

Chapter 82: Not what was expected, not what was wanted

Notes:

Warning: This a heavy angst chapter.

Nikki was perched on a bench in the courtyard, he was on an energy high from all the fights. After his playful bout with Sutter, Hadrian had set everyone up in pairs. And then he and Nikki, Bill, Rook and Malachi, along with the non gheyo members of the circle had sat down to watch. After the fights were over and the participants had been sent to shower, Hadrian asked who the best of each rank was.

“The best king is Cyrus, no question,” said Nikki. Bill, Rook and Malachi agreed. Of Selvric and Victor, Rook thought Selvric was better and Malachi thought Victor was.

Hadrian smirked, “That works perfectly. I'm taking Cyrus, Rook can take Selvric and Malachi can take Victor.

“What about the queens?” Hadrian asked.

“Marcus Flint,” Bill and Nikki both said.

“Percy” Rook and Malachi said.

“Marcus Flint joins my suite, Percy joins Rook’s and that leaves Malachi with Mateo Cavalier,” said Hadrian

“Devrim is the best Prince,” Nikki said, before Hadrian even asked.

“Agreed,” said Bill, Rook and Malachi.

“Priya is the next best of the princes," said Bill and everyone nodded.

“All right, Devrim comes to me, Priya goes to Rook and Ronan goes to Malachi. As far as princess, Blaise is coming to me, Cameron is going to Rook and Ariq is going to Malachi.”

“What!” Rook cried out, “why am I getting Cameron? Ariq is the best of the princess’, I don't understand why you're taking Blaise.”

“Because it isn't just about skill, if I put Cameron in Malachi's suite, we'd have a fire queen and a merrow princess, instead I'm giving you a merrow princess to match your merrow queen and Malachi and I are both taking a storm princess and hoping it works.”

“Percy isn't like any Merrow I've ever seen,” Rook grouched.

“He's close enough for this conversation,” Hadrian said coldly, warning Rook not to question it further.

“All of the jokers are bonded to Nikki,” Bill pointed out. “They'll serve as they wish.”

Nikki looked startled. It was true, but he hadn't really considered it. He needed to get to know his jokers, he hadn't even asked if they had conditions. But, for right now, there was something else on his mind. “Malachi, how did you come through that shadow cage Hadrian put you in?”

Malachi didn't answer. Nikki tried to explain further, ”you know when the two of you fought and you were in your hound form.”

“I know what you're talking about, Little One. I don't wish to explain, it isn't a secret I want to get out,” Malachi told him.

“I see,” Nikki said, and got up and went toward the house.

Hadrian glared at Malachi, “you don't want to share secrets with the rest of us, fine! But you could have told him in private.”

“Our submissive shouldn't have asked,” said Rook. “It's gheyo business, Malachi had every right to answer the way he did.”

Bill stood up and looked at Rook and Malachi with disgust, “you don't know Nikki, and if you keep thinking of him as being just like any other submissive, you never will.”

Nikki climbed the stone steps that led up from the courtyard to the house. He was deep in thought. He was a submissive, yes, but not the kind they expected or wanted. Not the kind who would sit quietly while others decided his fate. Hadrian had listened to him earlier, had made him feel seen and heard. But the moment Nikki had dared to ask Malachi for answers, the door had slammed shut in his face. Rook’s comment, sharp as a blade, had slithered into his ears as he climbed the courtyard stairs, a reminder that, no matter how much he fought, he wasn’t truly one of them. Nikki thought for a moment more, and then shadowed out.

He appeared at the entrance to Death’s Court. At that moment a call out went out for a breach, they were requesting gheyos. He knew in a moment there would be a call out for healers. Devrim and Cyrus worked well with Quinn, he hoped at least one of them would stay with him.

He made his way into Death's Court. Several of the hounds were responding to the call out, but just as many were not, choosing to save their energy for the reaping that would surely follow. Luna made her way over and hugged him, then looked at him sadly. “Your feelings are hurt, which one of those clods did it?”

Nikki shrugged and then hugged her again. “My family circle has never made me feel like I'm lesser because I'm submissive. But, some of my new circle are very different. I don't think that they are seeing me as I am. I don't know yet how I'm going to deal with that.”

Lord Aiden walked in then, “Nikki! This is is a surprise! I thought you'd be spending the day with your circle? Does this mean my hounds that are bonded to you will be available for the reaping?”

“Of course,” said Nikki. “You know I never miss one! Lord Aiden may I ask a hypothetical question? If you and I were sparring and you were in your hound form, and I put a cage of shadows around you, how would you get out?”

“A cage of shadows wouldn't hold me, I'd go right through it,” Lord Aiden told him.

“But not every hound can, right?” Nikki asked.

“No, not every hound can,” he admitted. "It’s a learned skill, and most haven’t mastered it. There’s a trick to it.” He shifted his weight, eyes glinting with amusement. “Here, I’ll shift forms. You cage me in shadows, and I’ll show you how it’s done.”

A short while later, Nikki was grinning. He'd succeeded in making a cage of shadows that could trap and hold Lord Aiden. Of course, Lord Aiden had helped him every step of the way. “Is Bas around?” Nikki asked.

“Try Melacor's room,” Lord Aiden advised, then added, “Luna and I are courting Bas and Melacor. I wasn't sure if you knew.”

“I didn't, but congratulations, I hope it works out!” Nikki said enthusiastically.

“It will,” Luna said simply.

 

Bill had just finished his shower when the call out for gheyos came in. He hurried downstairs, to see Rook and his suite gearing up to respond. Hadrian and Malachi’s suite would go to the reaping. Waylon opted to go with Rook’s suite. Keffer and Deltaine were going to wait for the healer call out and go with Quinn.

“Where is Nikki?” Brynn asked. “I thought he was outside with you?”

“He came in before we did,” said Bill.

Cyrus quickly shadowed upstairs and knocked on Nikki’s door. After a moment, he opened it and saw the empty room. He then checked the resting room, then shadowed back downstairs.

“If he's pouting in his room, leave him up there,” said Rook.

“I don't think he's in the house,” said Cyrus.

“What!” Deltaine said. “Surely he wouldn't leave without permission!”

“Permission? Pouting? Are you talking about Nikki?” Brynn asked. “Because it sounds like you're talking about a pampered little submissive who can't leave the house without an escort.”

“He shouldn't leave the house without an escort,” said Ariq.

“It's against the law,” Waylon spoke up. “He needs to be punished harshly for this stunt, so that he learns from it and doesn't repeat it.”

“It isn't against the law,” said Ethan. “Submissives are allowed to go anywhere they wish, no escort required.”

“No one is punishing Nikki,” said Bill. “The very idea is ridiculous. Rook take your suite and anyone who is going with you and respond to the breach.”

At that moment the call out for healers came, Quinn left with Keffer and Deltaine. Brynn disappeared upstairs saying, “I'm going to get ready and head over to Death's Court.”

“If you wait, we can all go together,” said Malachi.

“No thank you,” Brynn said coldly

The living room was quiet and then Alec spoke up, “What the hell happened?”

 

Perry scanned the heavily shielded center. Outside of Parantava Paikka, most of the gheyos in his new circle were fighting, including his new Alpha. Shayla lay asleep in Dyshoka’s arms, while his own son slept soundly in his. The child needed a name.

The fighters began trickling back in, the breach now under control. His circle members quickly moved over to where he and Dyshoka were sitting. She held a finger to her lips, “quiet please, she's had quite a fright tonight and I want her to get as much sleep as she can.”

Dahlia nodded and said authoritatively, “I’ve contacted my family circle and managed to get us a place to stay. We'll be staying in the Deveraine beach house.”

Riven spoke up then, “We will not be staying anywhere but the home Shayla and I have already made together. In future, ace, please ask me, before you attempt to put unnecessary plans in place.”

“My name is Dahlia Deveraine,” she said through gritted teeth.

“Thank you,” said Riven. “In future, Dahlia Deveraine, please ask me, before you attempt to put unnecessary plans in place.”

“Alpha, I have my son with me, may we make a room for him?” Perry asked

Riven smiled, “of course, I'm sure Shayla will enjoy helping with that. What is our circle child’s name?”

Perry, on the spot, named his son. “His name is Prince Maverick Aleric Windster. Of course, the last name is subject to change depending on what we decide the circle will use.”

“My King,” said Dahlia, “I wasn't aware you had a son. But, it does make things a bit complicated for a military circle such as ours.”

“Dahlia, this isn't a military circle,” said Riven. “There is a single suite of gheyos and no jokers.”

“What?” Dahlia looked, actually looked at her circle. He was right, of course.

“We'll go back to the house now,” said Riven. “You'll want to get ranks settled while Shayla is still sleeping.”

Dahlia nodded, she felt like she was in a numb haze. Her circle was always going to be a military circle! Shayla was an Air heiress! She should have pulled in at least two suites of gheyos, possibly three! Her circle was meant to be powerful! She was supposed to be a gheyic alpha!

Dyshoka moved over to her and put her arms around her waist. “Loveling, are you okay?”

Dahlia nodded, “No, but I will be, it's not like I have a choice is it?”

Dyshoka smiled sadly, “You made the choice when you chose not to claim her.”

“But I don't understand why this isn't a military circle?! Shayla is powerful, she should have pulled in more suites!” Dahlia insisted.

Dyshoka smiled and said, “She pulled in a lot of power, it just wasn't gheyic! Our alpha is the foremost mage in Nevarah. We have the King of the Air element. Plus two other mages and another healer beside myself and two other medics besides Kyle.”

Dahlia nodded again, this would be an adjustment. Wikhn moved over to them and bowed. “Dyshoka, I've placed our submissive in the resting room so she can continue to sleep.”

“Thank you, Wik, I appreciate you carrying her up those stairs,” Dyshoka smiled.

Dahlia studied her king, Wikhn's eyes were shining and he seemed to be glowing a bit with his Fae power. He was happy. Looking around, everyone else seemed to be the same. All of them eagerly choosing rooms and settling in. She'd get over it and make it work she promised herself.

 

Rook's suite returned to the house. He made his way over to Bill and bowed. “Alpha, we responded to the breach. But, really, there was no need. The Cunningham circle and Ryker's Bane were in the area. Everything was wrapping up when we got there.”

“The Cunningham circle is extremely efficient, and so is Ryker's Bane,” said Selvric admiringly.

“The Cunningham circle is Nikki's family circle” said Hadrian, “and he was mentored by Ryker's Bane.”

“Wow,” Selvric said. “His family probably thought he would be a gheyo.”

“No,” said Hadrian, “Everyone in the Cunningham circle and Ryker's Bane trains regardless of rank. If our circle has children, I will insist it be the same.”

“I'll back you up on that,” Bill said. “I'm sure Nikki will want that.”

Percy spoke up then, “does Nikki want children, has anyone asked him?”

Hadrian nodded, “he does, although we didn't discuss a timeline.”

“I would like to have children,” said Rook. “But not in a military circle such as ours. He won't be having any,” he said with finality.

“That is something our circle will need to discuss as a group, when the time comes,” Bill said firmly. “Now, Hadrian and Malachi’s suites are going to the reaping. Brynn has already left. Sutter and I will be going as well. Magnus, Jace and Ariki are staying here. If anything comes up, take it to them, they're in charge.”

 

Nikki was excited, Bas and Melacor were on either side of Lord Aiden and Luna. Bas was in hound form with Nikki on his back. Brynn was riding Melacor's huge Yeth form. They would be at the head of the reaping. Nikki had seen some of the members of his circle come into Death's court. He could have gone and spoke with them, but he hadn't. He wasn't angry at them, but for tonight he just wanted to be with his brother and good friends.

Lord Aiden and Lady Luna stood before the crowd, a vision of dark and light. Lord Aiden’s black hair streamed in the wind, his scarlet cape rippling over armor as dark as night. The Arythmoor rose gleamed upon his breastplate.

At his side, Luna was death draped in moonlight. Her waist-length white-blonde hair was bound in a tight, intricate braid, secured with silver clasps to keep it out of her way. She wore a sleek cuirass of blackened steel over a light black chamois shirt. Her gloves were reinforced leather, fingers curled around the haft of her reaper’s scythe, a tool of havoc in her hands.

Lord Aiden finished his usual speech and easily slipped into his massive hound form. Luna perched on his back, and hefted the scythe high into the air. “My friends, tonight we reap!” she yelled to the crowd bringing the scythe down in a flowing arc that narrowly missed Lord Aiden's ear. They all surged forward and the reaping began.

 

Ginny was still locked in her room where Mariana had left her. It was late, but she couldn't sleep. Tomorrow she would start her new life! She wasn't about to let Mariana train her like a child. She didn't need it! Ginny was an adult, and tomorrow she would ask, no, demand the hair potion and be on her way.

She would have a circle of strong rich men around her hanging on her every word, indulging her slightest whim. Now, if only morning would come! RAPE! The word floated into Ginny's mind, large and imposing. It refused to leave. Would these wonderful men she was imagining rape her and throw her aside like Mariana had said they would?

Ginny shook her head, hard. That was ridiculous! She was beautiful! Her figure was perfect! Another traitorous thought crept in, would she just be one of many beautiful girls in Nevarah? She tried to remember seeing other submissive girls, but really, she hadn't been looking for them.

No, she told herself firmly. She was beautiful and everything would go exactly as it was supposed to. She laid down on her bed and closed her eyes. Maybe she'd sleep a little before the morning came.

 

“And then that big fabrine just went poof!” Brynn laughed.

Nikki giggled, “who knew you could use necromantic power like that?” He speared another sausage link to add to his plate. As was their custom, a large group of them had gone to breakfast after the reaping.

Sutter leaned around Brynn and said, “this was quite a night, I didn't know you were personally acquainted with Lord Aiden.”

Nikki grinned at him, “my little brother is one of his hounds. He's always been close with our family.” He smirked, “and with as many hounds as we have in our circle, it isn't unlikely that at least one of my children will be a hound. So I'll probably be sending him new members.”

Cyrus, Sutter and Ronan looked down at their plates. Nikki frowned, wondering if he'd said something wrong. Markus leaned in from further up the table. “I noticed you weren't using your beautiful warglaive tonight, is there any reason why?” he asked.

“Oh! I forgot this was your first reaping, Markus! The warglaive is perfect for close quarters fighting. But with an enemy like the fabrine, it's best to keep them as far away as you can. A sword or spear works best for that.”

“Or a scythe,” Luna said, smiling. “I'm going to have to go soon, I'm running the booth today.”

“Nikki and I will go with you,” said Brynn. “I still haven't seen it.”

“Victor and I will go as well,” said Malachi.

“No need,” Luna said airily. “My booth doesn't have any jewelry that will interest either of you.”

Brynn grabbed Nikki's hand and portaled out. They reappeared near the booth as Luna's hound bodyguard shadowed in with her. Luna immediately began setting up the booth, ignoring the pair. “Let's take a walk,” said Brynn.

“What is it?” Asked Nikki.

“The conversation in the house when some of the gheyos found out you left. They may give you a hard time and I don't want you coming home and getting blindsided,” Brynn told him sadly. “Knowledge transfer?”

Nikki held his hand out and took the transfer letting it settle. His first reaction was to feel outraged, his second was to feel sad. He had five circle members who didn't know him well, yet had already decided how they would interact with him. Malachi and Rook were both aces. Deltaine and Waylon were jokers and Ariq was a prince.

If he was honest, he wasn't sure about any of his circle except for Sutter, Brynn and his original six. Well, and Ethan and Ariki, Ethan had educated everyone that being an unaccompanied submissive was not against the law. That was somewhat of a defense of him.

Ariki treated him well, he remembered when he'd first met him and that bad impression. Maybe that was all this was, he needed to educate them. He huffed in frustration, he'd asked them not to wrap him up in cotton wool. He'd asked them to see him as he was. He'd deliberately sparred in front of them to show off his skills, what else could he do?”

“I'm going to visit my Mera, do you want to come with me?” Brynn asked.

Nikki wavered, he very much wanted to see his Oretta. “No, you go without me and spend time with your Mera. I'm going to visit my Oret,” he decided.

He shadowed out, and he went home. He was part of the shadow from a small tree hanging out over the courtyard. From there he sent a shadow to several rooms of the house with only one purpose, he was going to spy on his bonded. He had to know what to expect from them.

Nikki shadowed to the room he’d claimed as his own, a warrior’s den, not a submissive’s retreat. The walls were lined with weapons: a sleek spear, his polished bow and quiver, a blowgun tucked beside nunchaku dangling from a nail. Chobos, staff, and an array of swords gleamed under the low light. Inside the closet, three sets of armor stood at attention, waiting for a fight. In sharp contrast, his stuffed bat held pride of place on the pillow of his bed. He picked the little bat up and hid it in the back of the closet. He glanced around the room again. Better, nothing that would betray that a submissive lived in this room.

He understood Gheyo business. He respected it. But if this was how it would be, if they meant to lock him out of every decision, every mission, every war, then what was the point? A military circle that didn’t trust him was just a cage.

Niki’s jaw tightened. His shadows coiled, restless. And then, he let them swallow him whole. He reappeared on the front porch of Emerald Hollow, the large mansion that was home to Ryker's Bane. “Knock, knock,” he yelled and then let himself into the house.

Elise and Nicholas were playing on the living room floor. Both waved their little arms at him and babbled happily. “Nikki! It's so good to see you,” Narcissa greeted. “Would you like some tea?”

“No, thank you,” Nikki said politely. “I was wondering if my Oret was here?”

Maury made his way into the room just then, “Nikki, come on back to the study.” Nikki followed his Oret down a hall, and into a comfy room. “Well, shall I ask the obvious? Why aren't you with your bonded?”

“I need to talk to you about that very thing,” said Nikki. “Some of my gheyo bonded are treating me like a child because I'm a submissive.” He told Maury what had happened, finishing with, “and that's just the ones I know about.”

“How many of them do you know feel that way?” Maury asked.

“Five. Nikki said glumly. “Out of all my bonded there are nine who don't feel that way.”

“So that leaves fourteen that you don't know about,” Maury mused. “Well there's nothing for it, you've got to find out and retrain them if you're going to keep them. I had a few ups and downs with my circle learning the difference between loving and caring for me and smothering me,” His Oret confided.

“If I'm going to keep them? Oret, it was a soulscream, everyone who was called is a soulbond. Plus I was really feeling my instincts and exchanged marks with all of them.”

“No, Sweetheart, everyone who was called is a potential soulbond, and that doesn't mean it's all going to run smoothly. Have you sealed the bonds with any of them with an intimate act?”

“No,” Nikki said, “only my original six that I bounded to before the scream.”

“Then DON'T,” Maury said firmly. “If those bonds aren't sealed they can still be broken. I won't have you stuck with those that can't appreciate all of you. You need to look at this as a trial period, and they are the ones on trial. You can always hand them a bag of coins or give them a credit slip, tell them thank you for responding to your call and rescuing you, but it just isn't going to work out.”

“You need to be sharp and on your game,” Maury continued, “and figure this out before your first resting cycle, if you can. Too many submissives stay with bonded because they moved too fast and closed the bond too soon. Remember Sweetheart you have the full power of Ryker's Bane and your family circle behind you.”

Nikki got a little teary eyed and hugged his Oret. “I don't even know them, Oret and I feel like I'm not living up to their expectations. I used to want to be a gheyo and claim solitary because I didn't think anyone would ever love me. I was really disappointed when I inherited as a submissive.”

“Are you feeling that way now?” Maury asked. “Disappointed with being submissive?”

Nikki nodded. “I can't help but feel that if I was a gheyo then they wouldn't treat me like this.”

“Oh Honey, don't give up, it's still early days.” Maury counseled. “You never know what will happen, I hope it will work out.”

“I hope so too,” Nikki said quietly.

 

She was running, running so fast she could feel the impact of the ground under her feet traveling up through her legs. She had to escape, they were right behind her, a great mob of men who were going to hurt her. She kept running, turning a corner into a blind alley, a wall sprung up in front of her. Trapped and scared she pressed back into the sharp bricks watching as the mob of men came closer. She could see the leers and the smirks on their flushed faces and their lust filled eyes as they moved closer to where she was huddled shaking and crying against the wall. The first one reached for her, a meaty, grasping hand and she shrieked…… and sat straight up in her bed.

Ginny was soaking wet with sweat. Her body was trembling and her breath came out in rough pants as if she had indeed been running like in the dream.

She drew a shaking hand across her brow. Getting out of bed she headed for the shower. She was cleaning herself robotically, the dream still at the forefront of her mind. She got out of the shower and put on her running shorts and t-shirt. Then she made her way into breakfast. Sitting down she began filling her plate, oblivious of the eyes upon her.

“Do you have an answer for me?” Mariana’s voice jarred her from her thoughts and she looked up.

“I want to try,” Ginny said softly. To her horror, she began to cry, great ugly sobs and sniffles.

Imogene pulled her into her arms and cuddled her, rocking back and forth. “It's hard to let go of a long cherished dream, even if it is unrealistic,” she said.

“Knock, knock”, Maury said, coming into the kitchen. Ginny had it on the top of her tongue to make a scathing comment about didn't the man ever eat at home. But she kept her mouth firmly shut and she snuggled deeper into Imogene. She might as well enjoy being cuddled if she couldn't be mean. Maury wasn't staying for breakfast, though. He and Mariana headed outside to the training yard.

 

“So, did it work?” Maury asked.

Mariana smirked, “I don't know what you sent her, but she came to breakfast looking like she'd seen a ghost. She's agreed to try.”

Maury smiled, “glad I could help, with that at least.”

Mariana raised a brow, “Is something going on?”

Maury sighed, “Remember when I became Nikki's Oret and we agreed that I wouldn't tell you anything he told me and you wouldn't ask?”

“Yes, I remember,” Mariana said guardedly.

“Well, I'm coming perilously close to breaking that agreement. But, I'm not going to, I am going to tell you to go visit with him asap,” Maury said.

“It's a little soon for me to go gate crashing into his new circle,” Mariana said.

“Make an excuse and go,” Maury demanded. “I think he'll talk with you if you do. If he doesn't then I'm going to break our agreement.”

Mariana looked at him and nodded, ”I'll go today.”

Just then, messages came in for both of them from King Perry, he was calling an emergency meeting of the royals in three hours. “Didn't he just bond?” Asked Maury.

“Yes,” Mariana said, “but he also just gave me my excuse.”

 

Nikki shadowed into his room. There was an immediate knock on the door. Who could possibly know he was here already?”

He opened the door to see Bran standing there. “Hey, you're back, Brynn did some work on Bones today, just so you know.”

Nikki glanced at his dog, “is he okay?”

“Oh yeah, no problem,” Bran assured him.

The two walked downstairs to see a few of their bonded still sitting around the table. “You missed breakfast.” Priya said coldly.

“It's a non-issue," said Bran, "we always go out to eat after the reaping.”

“Where is everyone?” Nikki asked.

Waylon snorted, “You've got a lot of nerve asking where anyone is when you took off yesterday without asking permission and stayed out all night.”

“I'm a submissive, not a pet cat, that only goes out when you deign to open the door.” Nikki said icily.

Mateo spoke up then, “You should tell someone when you're leaving and where you're going. You could have been hurt, we were worried.”

“After the reaping,” said Victor, “Malachi and I were ready to accompany you on your shopping trip, we would have guarded you. But you didn't let us do that.”

Nikki glared at the Bulgarian, “Actually I never said a word to or about either of you accompanying me, Luna did. And I wasn't alone, Brynn went with me, which you knew.”

Just then Deltaine came up from the lower level. “Well, well, look who decided to grace us with his presence. Where have you been?”

Nikki merely shook his head in disgust and shadowed out.

Bran glared at the others, “what is wrong with you? Why are you treating Nikki so badly, are you under a spell or something? He's never going to spend any time with you if you keep this up!”

“What are you talking about?” Mateo asked. “Our submissive left without telling anyone or asking for an escort, we were worried about him. And you say WE'RE being mean.”

“You shouldn't encourage his misbehavior, Bran,” said Priya. “He needs to learn the way a circle works. If you're really his friend, you'll encourage him to accept that he can't just go haring off whenever he wishes. He needs to consider others besides himself.”

Bran curled his lip in disgust, “I feel like I need a shower just being in your presence. When was the last time any of you asked permission to go somewhere?”

“None of us are submissive,” said Deltaine dismissively.

“So what?” Said Bran. “It shouldn't matter what his rank is, I’ve known Nikki for years and I've seen him fight. He could beat everyone sitting at this table one on one. Or did you miss how well he did with sparring Sutter yesterday?”

“That was a game, a play performance he put on with the Earth mage,” Waylon declared.

“I can't believe I'm soulbonded into a circle full of idiots,” said Bran, Then added, “Luckily, I'm only soulbonded to Nikki.”

Nikki shadowed out into the courtyard where he found the rest of the circle warming up for morning drills. He did a quick change spell on his clothing so that he was in a t-shirt and shorts. He then began stretching out like the others.

He eventually moved further out into the area, he planned to work with the shadow whip and he'd need some room for that. “Nikki” Malachi said gruffly, “stop what you're doing. Rook and I want to talk to you about your behavior yesterday.”

Nikki looked up to see the two frowning aces heading directly for him. He grimaced, he was about to be called on the carpet like a child. No, he decided, he wasn't putting up with that. With a wave of his hand he put both men in their own shadow cage. The rest of his bonded were watching, but didn't do anything to stop him. Rook and Malachi were trying without success to get out of the cages. Rook looked at Malachi and urged,”use your hound form and then open my cage as well.”

“Nikki let us out of these cages or I'm going to turn into my hound form and come out. You saw me do it, so you know I can. If I have to do that, then I'm going to be very angry with you.”

Nikki merely folded his arms across his chest and waited.

“You asked for it,” Malachi said and then morphed into his hound form. He backed up to the furthest part of the cage and ran straight at the bars. Everyone held their breath. Then the hound impacted the cage with a sharp bang. Malachi’s hound hit the ground hard and lay dazed in the dirt. The courtyard was silent except for Hadrian's uproarious laughter and the persistent crack of Nikki's shadow whip.

A little while later Quinn appeared in the courtyard, he moved straight toward Nikki. He sat down a little ways away from him. “I’d like to talk to you when you're done,” he signed.

Nikki felt like his heart would break. Quinn was one of his original six, was he going to turn on him, too?
He vanished the shadow whip and stood in front of Quinn with his arms folded across his chest. “Say what you're going to say,” Nikki said firmly.

Quinn twisted his hands nervously. “Can you shadow us over to the gheyo school? I really want privacy for this.”

Nikki grabbed Quinn and shadowed to the gheyo school. The empty building provided a bit of shade for them and they sat in its shadow. “I don't know how to tell you this, and I hope you don't think less of me,” Quinn signed.

Nikki tensed, ‘Was Quinn siding with the others but didn't want him mad at him?’

“When Kyle and I went into work for the medical emergency, Matron Olivia fired us.” The healer signed.

Nikki was instantly furious! Here his bonded needed him and this stupid situation was making him see things that weren't there!

He moved over into Quinn's lap and hugged him. “Oh Quinn, I'm so sorry, why did she do that?”

Quinn told Nikki the whole story. Then said quietly, “I feel like being mute makes me somewhat of a burden on our circle. I don't want to be more of a burden, but I want justice! I don't want Matron Olivia to get away with treating Kyle and I this way.”

“You are not a burden, Quinn Kalzik! Never think so! And of course you and Kyle are going to get justice. We'll go to the courts and file a case against her!”

Quinn pulled him close and shuddered, “Thank you, Love, I was so scared to tell you. I never want you to think badly of me, and I was ashamed to be asking for something so soon after we bonded.”

“Never be ashamed to tell me what you need, my love. I am yours and you are mine, burdens are meant to be shared. Now, I think I see an upside to this,” Nikki grinned. “She can't call you into work and take you away.”

Quinn smiled, “that is definitely an upside.”

“With burdens being shared and all, I wanted to tell you some things as well,” Nikki said. He then told Quinn what some of the gheyos were doing and saying.

Quinn hugged him close. “I'm sorry, my love, they shouldn't be treating you that way and I'll tell them so! I can't believe my cousin is acting this way!”

Nikki cuddled in close, “I'm glad you don't treat me like that.”

"Never!" Quinn vowed. "I might push for certain things when it comes to your health and well-being, but I hope it always feels like a partnership, like we’re working toward the same goal."

"That’s what I want too," Nikki said softly. Then, with a smile, he added, "Quinn, you have the most incredible eyes. You’re so beautiful."

Quinn leaned in and kissed him. "No, my love," he murmured. "You’re the beautiful one. Your strength captivates me."

“Make love to me, Quinn,” Nikki pleaded softly and Quinn gently laid him down, following him with his body.

 

Mariana arrived at her son's house and knocked on the door. Bran opened it and exclaimed excitedly, “Hi! Come in!” He eagerly hugged her.

“I wish everyone was this excited to see me,” Mariana laughed.

“Where's Nikki?” She asked.

Bran frowned, “I'm not sure, can you come upstairs with me for a moment?”

The mage led her to the room he'd claimed as his own. “I'm not sure Nikki wants me to tell you what's going on, but I'm going to anyway,” Bran said. He held out his hand for a knowledge transfer, and though it took a few moments, soon Mariana knew the entire situation.

She jumped up and began to pace, trying hard to control her first impulse, which was to killing her son's circle members. When she thought of that arrogant gheyo saying they should punish Nikki! She wasn't happy with Bill or Hadrian either. Bill was the alpha, he should be doing more about this. And Hadrian, well Hadrian clearly should have killed them all!

She tried again to calm down. Bran sat quietly waiting, he was used to her. Finally she said, “Let's go find Nikki.”

Nikki and Quinn shadowed back into the courtyard and it was obvious what they'd been up to. There were a lot of jealous looks for the healer as he made his way back into the house. A few minutes later Bran stepped outside with Mariana. “Mera!” Nikki exclaimed delightedly. He ran directly to her and threw his arms around her.

She gave him a kiss on the top of his head, “we have an emergency meeting of the royals two hours from now. I didn't know if you wanted to go or not, but I thought I'd make sure you knew about it.”

“Thank you, I'm glad you told me,” Nikki said. “I'll gather Devrim and Alec and the three of us will go. Is it in the Earth sector?”

“No, this time it's in the Air sector,” said Mariana.

Nikki noticed there was a large silver spider with black onyx accents curled around his Mera’s upper arm. “Is Dera back in your good graces then?” Nikki asked.

“Absolutely not,” Mariana said firmly. “I cannot be bought with jewelry. However, this piece just may be the best gift I've ever received.” Mariana removed the armband and pressed the onyx in the spider's head. A delicate and deadly warglaive snapped into her hands. The blades were the front legs of the spider, and instead of an improvised grip, like Nikki's, Mariana’s had a brass knuckle inserted onto the front of the spider's head.

Mariana grinned, “I'm dying to spar against another one and I'll bet you are too!”

Nikki grinned back and pulled his armband off and pushed the green emerald, the war glaive snapped into his hands.

"I won’t go easy on you,” Mariana warned.

Nikki smirked, “When have you ever? That’s why I'm good."

Mariana’s grin sharpened. "Oh, we’ll see about that."

In a flash, she lunged, her warglaive slicing the air in a diagonal arc. Nikki pivoted, deflecting with a sharp clang of metal, then countered with a spinning slash aimed at her ribs. Mariana ducked, the blade whistling past her, and retaliated with a quick jab of her brass-knuckled grip. Nikki barely twisted away in time.

"Nice try," he panted, circling her.

"You’ve gotten faster," she admitted, feinting left before driving forward with a flurry of strikes. Nikki parried each one, their blades ringing like a deadly melody. He sidestepped her last swing and hooked the flat part of his warglaive behind her leg, yanking her off-balance.

Mariana rolled with the motion, springing back to her feet before he could press the advantage. "Gutsy move," she laughed.

"Learned from the best,” Nikki sassed.

They clashed again, steel flashing and glinting in the light. Mariana twisted mid-strike, using her smaller frame to slip inside Nikki’s guard. She tapped his ribs with the flat of her blade. "Point to me."

Nikki huffed but grinned. "Lucky shot."

"Keep telling yourself that,” Mariana goaded.

Breathing hard, they reset. This time, Nikki feigned exhaustion, letting his guard drop just enough. Mariana took the bait, stepping in, only for Nikki to suddenly drop low, sweeping her legs out from under her. She hit the ground with a thud, her warglaive skittering away.

Nikki stood over her, blade poised at her throat, then offered his hand. "Tied at one,” he said.

Mariana took it, pulling herself up with a proud chuckle. "Not bad, Son. But next time, I’ll have had more practice."

Nikki wiped sweat from his brow, grinning. "Wouldn’t have it any other way, Mera."

Chapter 83: Boiling Over

Hadrian walked Queen Mariana out. “Thank you,” he told her.

“For…?” She asked.

Hadrian rolled his eyes, “Nikki is good, extremely good. But new weapon or not, he couldn't get near you.”

“Do you think he knows?” She laughed.

“Probably,” said Hadrian. “But I think he also knows those idiots in our circle need to see him as strong.”

Mariana’s face darkened, “it's early days for me to be sticking my nose into how this circle is run. This is after all, the adjustment period. But, if things don't change, I will! Since you and the alpha aren't doing anything. There is also a rheyo and two betas, I believe? What are all of you doing while my son is being abused? Everyone is just leaving him on his own to handle it!”

“Yes,” said Hadrian. “For the most part we are. You of all people know how gheyos are! If they sense weakness in a gheyo they will push him until he backs them off or breaks. If Bill or the betas or I interfere, they will always see him as weak. We want them to see him as strong.”

Mariana paced and swore, “my son is surrounded by idiots! Some of them are treating him like a pet, like some slave or belonging that they own. Instead of you and the other higher ranks showing them how a submissive should be treated, you're treating him like a gheyo! How stupid are you, Hadrian? Do you want him to rank shift to gheyo? Because he could! And If that happens I'll kill everyone in this circle!”

“Mariana, I will do better,” Hadrian said quietly. “You entrusted me with your son. I've not appreciated him enough.”

Mariana huffed, “I know the problem isn't you, Hadrian. But this is a problem that needs to be resolved - NOW!”

 

Nikki was heading into the house to find Devrim and Alec, when he felt a light touch on his arm. He turned to see Cameron standing there. “May I walk with you?” He asked.

“Of course,” Nikki said.

“I wanted to tell you, I'm happy to be here. I'm glad your scream called me. I've dreamed of having a beautiful, strong, smart submissive of my own for most of my life. I know some of the other gheyos don't like how you are, but I wanted you to know that I don't agree with them. I hope you will accept this token of my affection,” he said, sliding a small box into Nikki's hand.

Nikki was touched, “thank you, Cameron.” He held up the little box, “for this, but more for your words. What you said means a lot to me.” He said and kissed him on the cheek.

He came through the living room and headed up the stairs. Hadrian was waiting for him. They moved into Nikki's room. Hadrian looked around, “it looks good, but where is your bat?”

“I put it in the closet, it looked too much like something a submissive would have.” Nikki shrugged.

“Nikki, My Star, I’m going to get this situation under control, you are not alone in this and I'm sorry if I made you feel like you were.”

“Hadrian, no!” Nikki pleaded. “If you step in, they'll think I'm weak. I don't want that. I can be just as tough and strong as any gheyo and I'll prove it! They don't want or appreciate a submissive like me, so I'll be more like a gheyo.”

“I don't want you to be like a gheyo, My Star. I like you just as you are,” Hadrian told him.

He leaned toward Nikki for a kiss, but Nikki leaned back, “I don't feel like kissing anyone, I'm sorry Hadrian, but it feels too submissive right now.”

“Didn't you hear me, My Star, I want you for who you are. I don't want some gheyo version of you. I just want you!“ Hadrian was quietly panicking, he kept thinking of what Mariana said, about Nikki rank shifting to gheyo. Damn it, but the woman knew her son. “What can I say or do to convince you?”

“You don't need to convince me, Hadrian. I believe you do want me just the way I am, but the others don't,” he said sadly.

“I have a gift for you,” Hadrian said, hoping to cheer him up. “It is from Lady Death, she was very impressed with how you handled Flamel. It is from the Peverell line, so had you not been blood adopted it would have come to you anyway,” said Hadrian, pulling out the invisibility cloak with a flourish.

“Oh, wow, Hadrian, thank you.” Nikki said, tucking the cloak into his void stone.

Nikki didn't really even look at it, and he wasn't excited about it. Hadrian tried to hide his disappointment, saying, “I hope you like it.”

“I do,” Nikki assured him blandly. “It was very kind of The Lady to give it to me.”

 

In another part of the house, Bill was meeting with Magnus, Jace and Ariki. “I’ll get straight to the point, and you have my apologies up front, I should have asked this right after the soulscream. Do you want to be in this circle?”

Magnus answered first, “Oh course, I had planned to build a circle at some point. This saved me the trouble. And, as far as clout goes, I couldn't do better than a royal circle.”

Jace then said, “I never intended to have a circle. I'm very active politically, and it takes my entire focus. Rook, Ronan and I are fighting to get representation for non-Dragels. When I heard that it was the Shadow element that pushed for and got the Nameless their rights, I was hopeful the same could happen for us. So, even though I never intended to have a circle, being bonded into a royal circle with the shadow prince could be very advantageous to our cause.”

Ariki spoke next, “I've been surrounded by politics most of my life, and they don't interest me. But, when the soulscream called me and I knew that the submissive calling was Nikki, I just felt so much pure joy. Yes, I want to be in this circle because I'm in love with our submissive.”

“Thank you gentlemen, that is all,” Bill said. After the three left the room, he sat staring at the wall. One out of three had bonded in for the right reason.

Hadrian tapped on the door, “may I come in?”

Bill made a gesture and Hadrian came in and pulled out a chair. “I just finished speaking with Mariana Cunningham, she's furious at the way we are allowing the circle to abuse Nikki.”

Bill squirmed at the word abuse, he wouldn't allow that, would he?

“Hadrian, if we step in, it'll just make them see him as weak. You know this.”

“If he were a gheyo, I'd agree, and we've been treating him as one. But, as Mariana pointed out, he isn't a gheyo. He shouldn't have to fight his own circle! Bill, he is talking about being so much like a gheyo, I'm afraid he will rank shift into one. I tried to kiss him and he said no, it was too much like something a submissive would do.”

There was yelling downstairs and both men jumped up and raced down. The scene they walked in on was like something out of a nightmare. Jace and Magnus were restraining Ariki who was fighting to get loose and get to Nikki. “Let the gheyos handle it,” said Magnus.

“Yes,” Jace agreed, “You get in it and you'll be hurt!”

Ariq was lying on the ground clutching his middle and blood was everywhere. Waylon and Devrim were fighting each other in hyena form. As Bill watched Cameron swiped at Deltaine’s legs with his trident and Alec speared him through his calf.

Mateo shot fire at Alec and Cameron, but Markus threw up a shield of shadows around the merrow and blocked it. Pravin threw lightning at Markus who shadowed away from it. Bones sprinted across the room and bit Pravin. Victor shadowed behind Nikki and locked his arms around his waist. At the same time Cyrus shadowed in as well and punched Victor repeatedly. The gheyo King couldn't hold Nikki and defend himself, so he let go.

Bill and Hadrian were both shouting for them to stop but no one was listening. Suddenly all the combatants were moved away from each other and held in place. Keffer Naals walked into the center of the room. He looked at Bill and said, “I'm holding them against the walls, until they calm down.

“Thank you,” said Bill. “Hadrian, can you put shadow cages around everyone who was fighting?”

Hadrian easily did so and Keffer released the energy that was holding them to the walls. Nikki walked right through the shadow cage and approached Hadrian and Bill. “My Star! How did you get out of the cage?” Hadrian asked.

“Why did you put me in one,” Nikki demanded. “I wasn't fighting! Isn't it enough that they want to put me in a cage? Release Alec and Devrim, we have a royal meeting we need to get to.”

“Nikki,” Bill began,

“Not now, Bill.” Nikki snapped. “I'm not in the habit of being late!”

Hadrian released the cages around Devrim and Alec. Alec was unscathed but Devrim was bleeding from several wounds. Alec huffed and healed the storm prince. “We should get to our meeting,” Alec told Nikki gently. He shot a glare at Bill and Hadrian and then the three shadowed out.

Hadrian released all the shadow cages. “What the hell happened here?” Bill demanded.

“Our submissive was trying to leave without permission again,” said Deltaine. “Waylon said he needed to be punished and went toward him. Well that storm prince just lost his mind, he attacked Waylon and they both turned into hyenas. Ariq tried to break it up and that Merrow Pareya split him open from hip to hip with his trident. After he stuck me in the leg, it gets a little blurry.

“Can someone get me a healer?” Pravin demanded. “Quinn isn't here.”

“Where is Quinn?” Bill asked. “Better yet, does anyone have any experience healing? Can someone get the dog, please!”

Bones evidently took issue with anyone trying to undo his handiwork and was now attacking Bill. “Where is Bran?” Hadrian asked. “He may know how to handle the dog.”

“He left right after Queen Mariana,” said Ariki. “He took all his things too, when I asked what he was doing, he just said, this isn't working for me.”

“Same thing Ethan said when he left,” Keffer said.

“Wait, Ethan left? When did this happen?” Bill demanded.

“Yesterday, right after Rook said the submissive wouldn't be having any children,” Keffer told him.

Bill groaned, he had failed utterly. Two of his circle members had left. Some of them were injured fighting each other. His mother in law was furious and his submissive was trying to be less like a submissive.

 

Nikki shadowed himself, Devrim and Alec, to the entrance to the Air Court. They slid into the meeting and hurried to their chairs. “Thank you for coming,” said Perry. “I know what a special and exciting time this is for your circle and I'm sorry to pull you away from them. I'll try to keep this meeting as brief as I can.”

Nikki smiled at him and said, “Well, I hear congratulations are in order for you too!”

Perry smiled happily, “Yes, I'm very glad to be bonded into a circle, now.” Dawne, sitting next to him, rolled her eyes. “But, I have other news, as many of you know, Jun Evanson and Severus Snape were able to get the geneology for the recovered captives. There are still a few more that they are working on.”

“However,” Perry said proudly, “One of the recovered captives was a child produced using my DNA.” The doors opened and Shayla walked in carrying Maverick. “Everyone I'd like to introduce my new bonded submissive Shayla Imaldis and my newly found son, Prince Maverick Aleric Windster.”

Everyone stared in shock, then the little boy waved vigorously at them. “Hi there!” He smiled.

Mariana laughed and waved back saying, “hi, little one, how are you?”

“Fine, tanks,” the three old told her.

There was an ear splitting scream and Dawne erupted angrily, “what are you trying to pull Perry?! You think you can bring some random brat in here and I'll give up my place as your heir?”

“Shayla take him out,” Perry said firmly. “Dawne, I'm not asking you to give up your place as my heir. I'm flat out telling you, you are no longer my heir. That little boy is my son and is also my heir. I've stated it in front of witnesses.”

“You won't get away with this!” Dawne shrieked. Perry gestured to the gheyos at the door and they pulled her, still screaming angrily, out the door.

“I'm sorry for that unpleasantness,” Perry said. “But with all the horrible things Flamel did, I'm not sorry that that little boy exists.”

“Of course you're not, congratulations!” Said Queen Bianca.

“Thank you,” said Perry.

“Congratulations, Perry,” said Ebony. “I can't help but think you are being a bit premature. The boy is still young, why not let Dawne hold the title of your heir until the child is older?”

“Great question Ebony!” Perry said. “Here is my answer, I don't ever want Dawne to have a chance at the crown. If I were to die tomorrow, I want Shayla or another member of my circle, to be the acting royal for the Air element while they hold the crown for my son. Any questions?”

The room was silent. “Good then, that was all I had.”

“Prince Raspen,” said Nikki, “may I speak with you?”

“Of course,” said Raspen. “Let's go to my office.”

The two disappeared down the hall together with Alec and Devrim following.

“My Love,” said Jascha. “I know you are still angry with me, but is there a reason you're watching our son like a hawk?”

Mariana held out her hand for a knowledge transfer. After a few minutes the knowledge had settled. The king of the shadow element said nothing. He was there one moment and gone the next.

 

Bill was starting to feel like he had a handle on things. Keffer knew enough about healing to get everyone patched up and on the road to recovery. Cyrus had put Bones in a cage of shadows. He was getting ready to message Ethan and Bran and ask them to come back, when he noticed the air got heavy and thick. Cloying. Like the stillness before a death rattle.

Then he came.

The Grim Reaper didn’t walk. The darkness parted for him, the light curdling where he stood. His cold wasn’t winter’s bite, it was the slow, septic chill of a morgue slab. Waylon staggered back first, then Deltaine, Priya (or was it Pravin now?)Victor, Ariq, Mateo, all scrambling against the wall as if they could melt into it.

The Reaper’s hand was bone, but not clean. Knucklebones fused with rot, tendons of blackened sinew twitching as he reached for Deltaine. The gheyo tried to scream when that finger touched his forehead, but his voice died as a skull and crossbones seared into his flesh. The mark didn’t just burn; it squirmed, burrowing under his skin like a living thing. One by one, the others convulsed under his touch, their screams strangled, their eyes rolling white.

The Reaper’s voice slithered into their ears, their veins. "You were given a very special submissive to love and cherish. Instead, you chose to try to break him.” Frost crackled across the floor, creeping up their legs. "Now you will know what it is to be broken."

The temperature plunged. Bill’s vision swam as the Reaper’s will crushed the room like a fist. When the pressure lifted, the six were still there, but ‘wrong’. Their skin was sallow, their breath visible in the suddenly warm air. Deltaine clawed at his forehead, sobbing. Waylon gagged, vomiting something black onto the floor.

"You have one year," the Reaper whispered, though his lips never moved. "One year of misery. One year to change. Or the mark will feast on what’s left of you."

Then He was gone and so were the six gheyos.

 

Nikki walked out of Raspen's office. The Earth Prince had been very helpful. He had paperwork tucked into his void stone that would allow him to file charges against Matron Olivia and the clinic she ran. Quinn and Kyle would get justice. He wanted to check something on the paperwork, so he pulled it out of his void stone and began scanning it right there in the hall. Yes, he decided it was all in order.

Someone came around the corner and bumped into him, hard. They both went down, and Nikki, kneeling on the ground, looked up at the same time the other kneeling figure did. “Surajini!” Nikki cried out. “Oh, let me help you up, I'm so sorry!”

The Kalzik healer smiled at him, “it's okay, Nikki, I bumped into you.”

Nikki blushed, “I was stopped in the middle of the hall, reading over paperwork.” He bent to gather the papers and Surajini stooped to help him.

“Are these, are you filing charges against the clinic for Quinn,” Surajini asked, standing to her feet and handing Nikki the papers.

Nikki's jaw firmed, “Yes! That awful woman cannot get away with treating Quinn and Kyle like that! We're going to charge her and the clinic first thing tomorrow when the judicial court opens!”

Surajini hugged him exclaiming, “you darling sweet boy, my son is so lucky to have you as his submissive! I couldn't have asked for a better son in law!”

Nikki hugged her and said, “You're very kind, and I really needed to hear that. May I ask a question?”

“Of course, Darling,” Surajini sensed the boy was troubled.

“Does your circle insist you have an escort when you go out?” Nikki asked.

“Do they insist on it? No. Would they prefer it? Yes. Is Quinnten insisting on an escort when you go out?”

“No, but Priya/Pravin is, I was wondering if it was a Kalzik thing?”

Surajini raised a brow, “no, it isn't, I don't know why Priya/Pravin would insist on that. We've always stressed the freedom of the individual, every individual.”

“I see,” said Nikki, “Thank you.”

Surajini smiled wryly, “I didn't help much, did I?”

Nikki smiled back at her, “at least I know it's something with the individual and not a Kalzik family thing.”

“Nikki, I'm getting a little hungry, there's a wonderful restaurant, Kahani, just around the corner. Would you like to have dinner with me?”

“Yes, that would be great,” Nikki said excitedly. Then he looked behind him where Devrim and Alec were still standing behind him.

Devrim came and hugged him and kissed him on the top of his head. “Alec and I are going to head back. You go enjoy dinner.”

Nikki smiled and held his arm out to Surajini.

 

The living room looked like a battle zone when Devrim got home. And why did it smell like sulfur? And had someone gotten sick on the floor? No one had cleaned it up?

Bill looked up, “Where's Alec and Nikki?”

“Alec went to the merrow waters, he's planning to only be around the rest of us when Nikki is from now on. He said he'll get his stuff and clean out his room tomorrow. Nikki ran into Surajini Kalzik and they decided to go out to dinner together.”

Bill sighed, another bonded that didn't want to be around them.

“Is Nikki coming back here after dinner?” Hadrian asked.

“As far as I know, he didn't say that he wasn't,” Devrim raised his chin, his voice firm. "I need to make something clear to all of you. I’ve stayed quiet these past few days, waiting for my alpha, my ace, or my betas to step up and protect my submissive from the others. Yes, I started the fight earlier, but I couldn’t just stand by and watch what was happening anymore. And if none of you will shield him, then I will!”

The air around them shifted, charged with something primal. Magic thickened like a living force, wrapping around Devrim. His body tensed, his frame expanding, taller, broader, muscles hardening under his skin. Then, with a ragged scream, wings burst from his back, armored in plates and spines.

Cyrus recoiled. "What’s happening to him?"

Hadrian’s voice was grim. "Rank shift, we have another ace now."

 

“But isn't that deceptive?” Nikki asked as they sat sipping their tea.

“It's very deceptive,” Surajini conceded, “and normally I wouldn't encourage such a thing, but your circle has huge problems, Little One. I'm very worried about what might happen, I think that a fair few of them deserve to have a nasty wake up call.”

“It's an interesting idea,” Nikki said. “I'll definitely consider it.”

Bal mithai was brought out and placed on the table for them. “I’ve never had this before,” Nikki said.

“Try it,” Surajini encouraged, “it's my favorite dessert. Even Quinn likes it and will occasionally have some.”

Nikki took a small bite and moaned, “oh, that is good!” He motioned their waiter over and asked, “may I get a box of this to take-away?”

The waiter nodded and darted off, Nikki winked at Surajini, “I'll see if I can tempt Quinn with a few pieces.”

After a round of hugs the two submissives left the restaurant and went their separate ways. Nikki shadowed into the hidden room at the center. He hadn't changed anything and kept it disillusioned. He pulled the invisibility cloak out and as he did the little box from Cameron tumbled out as well.

Nikki opened the small box to reveal a stunning bracelet inside. Crafted from yellow gold, it shimmered with an array of blue and green diamonds. Two delicate rows of white diamonds framed an underwater scene, carved turquoise seahorses, ruby lobsters, diamond starfish, and intricate coral shells. The clasp, made of yellow gold and adorned with diamonds, secured the piece snugly.

Just as Nikki was about to toss aside the included instruction card, after all, who needed directions for wearing a bracelet? He decided to skim it. A grin spread across his face as he read, the bracelet held magical properties. One of its settings made the wearer untraceable. Without hesitation, Nikki slipped it onto his wrist and activated the enchantment.

Then he laid down and pulled the invisibility cloak over him. He didn't think any of his bonded would come looking for him here. But if they did, he didn't want to be found.

Inspiration for Nikki's bracelet

https://www.twistonline.com/products/mates-for-life-seahorse-cuff

 

Princess Dawne paced in her suite of rooms. How much longer would they be hers? The rooms were intended for the heir to the throne of the Air element. How had this happened?! How had she lost everything?

She was tempted to summon the healers and grill them about what they were calling her ‘lack of mobility’. Dawne snorted! She didn't feel they'd done enough to find the problem and she was now more sure than ever that Perry had something to do with it!

The child, what she'd seen of him, looked just like Perry. How had that Flamel person managed to erase DNA, and more importantly could it be erased again? Dawne actually startled then, horrified by her own thoughts. She was not like her Mera! She was not! She wouldn't allow herself to have those types of thoughts.

A sly voice in the back of her mind whispered, what if the child was completely unharmed but the DNA disappeared…. Perry would still have his son, her nephew, she forced herself to acknowledge. He could raise him, but never prove his background. He wouldn't be the heir….

Dawne decided that there would be no harm in looking into it. And this Severus Snape Elswood… well perhaps it was time she welcomed him to the Air element. The man was obviously a genius, and if he liked her, he might be helpful.

 

The Deveraine circle was assembled in their living room. The king of the Air element was due to arrive any moment. Bahn and Bhindi had everyone dressed nicely. The Pareya had the townhouse spotless and were ready to serve tea.

Bahn and Bhindi were circling the living room like predators looking for anything that might be out of place, when the bell rang. Itchycar led Perry and Shayla, who was carrying Maverick, into the room. The Deveraines bowed low then Bhindi stepped forward saying, “Welcome to our home, my King, Lady Imaldis.”

“We're so pleased to see you,” Bahn said, stepping up next to his sister.

“Thank you for the warm welcome,” said Perry, as he seated himself and Shayla on a nearby couch. “I have something very momentous to tell you, and it will come as a shock, I apologize in advance for that.”

Everyone in the room shifted nervously. “As I'm sure you know,” Perry told them, “due to Aracle and Ariki working on the project, this season has brought us many recovered captives. And some of them had untraceable origins. Severus Snape Elswood and Jun Evanson have been able to find the genealogy of those recovered captives.”

The Deveraines clapped politely. Perry continued, “I have never been held captive and I have never volunteered my DNA for anything. You can imagine my surprise when Severus Snape Elswood told me that I was the sire of this little guy.” He said, gesturing to Maverick who was busily playing with a bright toy in Shayla’s lap.

There was a round of congratulations. “His bearer is Constantine Shiai, current whereabouts unknown. I came to talk with you due to who his third is.” He reached into his breast pocket and handed the paperwork to Aracle Deveraine, and time seemed to stand still as the Time Mage read over the paper.

Tears flowed down his face and Greta and Ilsa quickly moved to sandwich him and cuddle him. “He's mine? But how? Like you, my King, I never volunteered my DNA or anything else for something like this.”

“Severus and Jun are still working with that foul man’s notes.” Said Perry. “But the important thing is, he's here. I confess I really don't care how he came to be, only that he is. I've made him my heir. He's the crown prince of the Air element. I wanted to give you an opportunity to meet your son. To ask if you want to be involved in his life.”

“I, yes! Of course I do!” said Aracle. Maverick began squirming to get down from Shayla’s lap. He toddled over to Aracle and looked up at him. Ilsa picked the little boy up and put him in the stunned man's lap. The child was family, they would work it out.

 

The morning dawned bright and sunny. Matron Olivia was grumpy as she opened the doors to the clinic. There was already a crowd waiting outside. She moved in and began switching the lights on from the main board under the front desk.

She walked further in as the clinic began to light up. One of the medics and two healers came in a side door. Matron Olivia cursed under her breath, Mimei had bonded into a circle, there was no one to run the desk. The medics had been taking turns, but told her in no uncertain terms that it wasn't their job, and she'd better get someone.

There was a crash against the clinic doors as two fire Dragels began throwing punches. “Dahlia, get someone outside to break that up!” She ordered angrily, looking around for the gheyo ace. She swore again when she remembered Dahlia had bonded into the same circle as Mimei.

A message came in from Master Healer Aucson as she walked into her office. She frowned, he'd called in sick everyday since that first day he’d worked. She'd wanted him to replace Kalzik, but at least Kalzik never called in sick. She flicked her hand at the message listening to his apologetic voice on auto pilot. Wait! What did he say?! Quitting?! Oh no, no no no! This couldn't be happening!

Healer Limestone poked her head into the office. “Matron Olivia, no one is running the desk, the patients can't be signed in.”

“Get one of the medics to do it,” she said dismissively.

“Only one medic showed up for work today, they can't be spared for desk duty,” Healer Limestone said primly.

She wandered out to the front desk, looking it over. ‘How hard could it be?’ Just then a courier came in, “official paperwork, I need a signature from Matron Olivia.”

“I'm Matron Olivia,” she said, signing the receipt.

She opened the envelope, glanced through the contents and froze, Quinn Kalzik was suing her! So was the green haired Fae! This was ridiculous! How dare they! She couldn't spend time in court on this nonsense, she had a clinic to run!

“Are you going to sign me in?” A large, florid faced woman with stringy blonde hair and a red pulsating boil on her cheek demanded. She opened her mouth to say she would get someone to help her, then remembered that there wasn't anyone. She gingerly held out an appointment card to the woman.

“Well, how long will it be?” The woman snapped.

“Umm… I'm not really sure, but probably soon,” she said.

“You're incompetent!” The woman shrieked angrily. “I want a manager!”

 

Bill watched the sun come up over the Merrow waters. He hadn't slept, none of them had. Nikki hadn't come home last night. Quinn had come home and told them that Surajini parted ways with Nikki after dinner. No one knew where he was. Rook stirred in his cage and sat up. Seeing Bill sitting on the bench in the courtyard, he called out, “Enough is enough, Alpha, let us out.”

Bill moved over and studied the shadow cages, “I don't see any way to undo the magic.”

“Then drag the submissive out here and have him do it, it's his shadows,” Rook said.

“Nikki is gone, we don't know where,” Bill said.

“Call Lord Aiden then,” said Malachi hoarsely, he'd just woken up.

“That's all you have to say? Our submissive didn't come home last night! Call Lord Aiden, indeed! And how should I do that? I'm not exactly on a first name basis with the Lord of Death's Court!”

“Cyrus or Markus can go then,” said Malachi.

Bill shook his head and went into the house. Cyrus and Markus were in the kitchen fixing breakfast. “Can one of you go to Death's Court and ask Lord Aiden to come here and get Malachi and Rook out of their cages?”

“Can't Hadrian get them out?” Markus asked.

“He's out looking for Nikki, and I don't know if or when Nikki is coming back.” Said Bill.

 

Jascha was in bed in the resting room. Mariana was sleeping on the left side of his chest and Tannis was sleeping on his right. Mariana had taken one look at the knowledge transfer from his trip to his son's house and decided she was no longer angry with him.

Now he only had to worry about Nikki. How long would his son be angry with him? He had attacked and cursed his soulbonded. They wouldn't be able to go near Nikki for at least a year, and if they didn't get their act together they would be dead! He remembered the memories Mariana had shown him. He hardened his heart, Nikki would get over it. He wasn't going to allow anyone to treat his son like that.

He was going to be very careful when the triplets were old enough to court, he would warn his daughters against anyone who attempted to treat them like Nikki's bonded had treated him. He didn't worry about Bas, he and Melacor would bond with Lord Aiden and Luna soon.

 

Lord Aiden shadowed into the courtyard with Luna, Bas and Melacor. Malachi blushed red; he had hoped the Lord of Death's Court would come alone. “Malachi, Cyrus tells me that you and this other ace are stuck in these cages?”

Malachi bowed as much as he was able in the cage. “Yes, Lord Aiden, It was my hope that you could free us.”

Bas was studying the cages, “that's Nikki's shadows, can't he undo it?” He asked, confused.

“The submissive took off somewhere, we don't know where.” Rook growled.

“How long ago did he put you in there?” Lord Aiden asked.

“Yesterday afternoon,” Malachi said.

“You should be extremely grateful that he did,” said Lord Aiden. “I sense that a Reaper was here on business recently. Nikki may have saved your lives.”

“What is he talking about?” Rook demanded. Luna hit him with a silencing spell.

“Last night one of the gheyos decided to punish Nikki for leaving the house without permission.” Bill said. “There was a huge fight, afterwards, Nikki, Alec and Devrim left for the royal meeting. Then he came,” Bill shuddered. “Waylon, Deltaine, Ariq, Priya/Pravin, Mateo and Victor are gone.”

“Dead?” Malachi asked hoarsely.

“No,” said Bill, “but maybe worse,” he detailed what the reaper had done.

Bas stepped into Malachi’s line of sight. “Malachi why did Nikki put you and him in cages?”

“Because he left the house without permission and I was going to reprimand him for it.” Malachi said.

Bas was putting two and two together and not liking what he was coming up with. “Where is my brother?” He demanded of Bill.

“We don't know, he didn't come home last night,” said Bill.

“I can't believe this!” Bas yelled angrily. “You're supposed to love him and you let other people hurt him! I hope my Dera killed them when he came last night!”

Bill startled, “That reaper was Jascha Cunningham?!” The nice man he'd taken to the market to order a present for his wife had entered his home and scared the hell out of them?!

“Who else would it be if you allowed his son to be abused,” Melacor said coldly. “Malachi, I'm so disappointed in you, you know better.”

“I looked up to you Malachi,” Bas said sadly. “I was so happy that Nikki's soulscream called you because I was sure you would be a good bonded for my brother.”

“It didn't call me, Dumb Ass. I was already there,” Malachi said coldly. “Your brother grabbed me and bonded with me along with the rest, why should I say no.”

“You watch your mouth! You don't speak to Bas that way!” Melacor said angrily.

Malachi ignored them and turned back to Lord Aiden. “My Lord, are you going to get me out of this cage?”

“Yes, I am, then you're coming back to the Death Court,” he said firmly. “Also, you should know, that a claiming bite doesn't seal a bond, the bond isn't considered closed until there is an intimate act. The adjustment period used to be known as the courting period, a time for the members of the circle with unsealed bonds to court the submissive and see if they were right for each other.”

He vanished both cages and Rook and Malachi stood to their feet. Rook rushed over to Luna and gestured at his mouth angrily.

“Oh fine,” said Luna, with a wave of her hand she removed the silencing spell.

Rook muttered under his breath, and the words ‘little bitch’ caught Luna's ear. She gestured at him and said ‘rictasempra’. Rook went flying across the courtyard and crashed into the wall unconscious.

“Luna,” Bill asked anxiously. “Do you know where Nikki is?”

“Oh yes,” said Luna, “Nikki is fine, he's perfectly safe.”

“That's very good,” said Bill, “but where is he?”

“He doesn't wish to be found, so I'm not going to tell you where he is.” She looked at Aiden. “We should probably take our hound and go.”

“Bas,” Bill called out.

“Don't you dare ask me to help you!” Bas said, firmly.

 

Severus and Jun were finishing up the last recovered captive’s genealogy. The man had come out of stasis yesterday but had still not awakened. Jun sprayed him down with more of the potion and delicately painted the runes on his skin. She moved to the door of her workroom calling back over her shoulder, “tea?”

“Yes, please,” Severus answered distractedly. He was deeply immersed in reading Flamel's notes. The man was diabolical but brilliant.

Jun came back in but she didn't bring tea, instead she brought her submissive, Briar.

“Severus,” the hound bowed to him, “I have a special request from Lord Aiden Arythmoor. He asks that you personally come to Death's Court to examine one of his hounds. He will, of course, compensate you generously for your time and efforts.”

“What's wrong with the hound?” He asked, standing and following Briar to the door.

 

Nikki had spent a productive morning, he'd closed his office door at Parantava Paikka and finished up quite a bit of work. Then he'd shadowed to his grandparent’s house and talked to Regulus and Kreacher. He had asked to hire the little elf to work on the gheyo school for him. After talking it over and agreeing on a wage the deal has been struck. Nikki shadowed Kreacher to the school, handed him a list of written instructions and then left him to it.

His next stop was Death's Court and he moved through the entrance and began looking for Bas. “There you are, I guess you're looking for more hounds to add to the circle.” Malachi sneered.

“Malachi,” Nikki said surprised, “I didn't expect to see you here.”

“Thought I'd still be stuck in your cage, did you?” The hound commander sneered.

“Yes, actually.” Nikki said.

“You like playing at being a gheyo, don't you? I should have bonded to a gheyo only circle - no submissive. Then I wouldn't be stuck with you, a cheating whore! You were courting Maruke but you still took a walk in the moonlight with me and let me sample your tawdry charms, and all it took was one flower.”

Nikki felt like his throat was closing, and his eyes were beginning to tear, but he couldn't let that stand! He drew his arm back and slapped Malachi across the face so hard his hand stung afterwards. “I'm not a whore, and you know it! You've never so much as kissed my hand. There was no walk in the moonlight, I turned you down because I was courting Hadrian.”

Nikki continued, his words low and guttural as he fought to get them out of his tight throat. “As far as you bonding to an all gheyo circle, I've never tried to hold you back or begged you to stay. Go find what you're looking for. You were slightly helpful in my rescue from Flamel, so I'll send a credit slip to compensate you for your time and effort.”

Nikki pivoted on his heel and turned away. “You are mine!” Malachi screamed, stepping forward to grab Nikki's arm. “Don't think you can walk away from me!”

“I'll never be yours, you blew it!” Nikki told him and shadowed out.

Malachi was about to go after him, when Lord Aiden walked in with Severus Snape. “Follow us to the medical bay, Malachi.”

“But, Lord Aiden, I was just there a little while ago.” Malachi protested.

Lord Aiden never broke his stride, “I have a specialist I want to take a look at you.”

 

Nikki shadowed to Melacor's door and knocked. Bas opened it and Nikki threw himself into his brother's arms and sobbed.

“Shh, shh, shh, Nik, it's gonna be okay. I'm here, I'm here,” Bas told him. Nikki was trembling and gasping as he sobbed.

He looked at Bas sadly. “Malachi just called me a whore, he said he wished he bonded into an all gheyo circle so he wouldn't be stuck with me.”

“I wish I had inherited as a gheyo Bas, a lot of the gheyos in my circle treat me like a pet or a child! I'm not going to live like that! I'm not! I can't!” Nikki said, breaking down into tears again.

“Of course you're not! We weren't raised to be the typical pampered pet submissive. We were raised to be strong and be ourselves.”

“If your circle can't appreciate you for who you are then you need a new circle, not a new rank,” said Melacor.

Nikki gave them a watery smile. “I just think it would all be so much easier if I was a gheyo. Then they would have to respect me.”

“Don't think that way,” said Bas. “You aren't stuck with them, just because you exchanged bites. The only ones you are stuck with are the ones that you were intimate with. And I know you well enough to know that you weren't intimate with anybody that was treating you like that.”

“I've been with Quinn recently but he's always so good to me. I know he'll still love me if I become a gheyo. Maybe some of the others will, too.”

There was a sharp knock on the door, “Bas is Nikki here?” Hadrian's voice called out.

Nikki heard his ace’s voice and shadowed out “Damn it!” Bas exclaimed.

He yanked the door opened and said, “he shadowed out as soon as you yelled.”

Hadrian moved into the room quickly and began going over the area thoroughly. “I can't lock onto his shadows to track him and I don't know why.”

Bas huffed, “it's obvious my brother doesn't want to be found right now. Everyone of you underestimate him, even you, Hadrian. But you better get used to his skills because if he rank shifts into a gheyo he'll be unstoppable.”

Hadrian spun to look at Bas, ”What did you say?”

Melacor answered, “Malachi is here, he called Nikki a whore and said he wished he would have bonded with an all gheyo circle so he wouldn't be stuck with a submissive or some such nonsense.”

Bas picked up the conversation, “Nikki took it hard, he was crying and talking about wanting to be a gheyo, then you knocked and he shadowed out.”

“Damn Malachi to hell!” Hadrian exploded angrily. “What is wrong with him?!”

 

Malachi lay unconscious on the bed in the medical bay. The red imprint of Nikki's hand practically pulsed off his white skin.

“How long will he be out?" Lord Aiden asked.

“The potion I used to put him under doesn't wear off, it has to be countered.” Severus explained. “This way, we can wake him when we wish.”

“What did you find?” Lord Aiden pushed.

“I'm afraid it's what I feared when you described his symptoms.” Severus said. “Flamel had him under a control collar. He also placed traps in his mind. As long as the control collar was functioning the traps were dormant. When the collar's control mechanism was destroyed, the traps activated. They've done an incredible amount of damage in a very short time.”

“Can you help him?” Lord Aiden asked.

“I wish to be honest with you, Lord Aiden, as things stand right now, I don't know of any possible way to help him. As I said the damage is extensive and I don't even know how to deactivate the traps at this stage. What I will do is research it. Flamel conducted a lot of cruel and insidious experiments. I will look and see if he ever let traps get this far with damaging someone's mind and then fixed it, just to see if he could. I don't want to give you false hope, though.

“I appreciate any help you can give me. He's a good man, he doesn't deserve this.” Lord Aiden said.

 

Hadrian was pacing Death’s Court, trying to decide what to do next, when Luna wandered by. “Luna! Do you know where Nikki is?”

“You're the second person to ask me that today. I do know and I won't tell you. He isn't ready to see you.”

Luna, please, you have to help me find him! He wants to be a gheyo, he doesn't know that those that wanted that are gone. He doesn't know we love him for himself,” Hadrian pleaded.

Luna tilted her head up and looked at Hadrian, “Will you still love him when he's a gheyo? Because the next time you see him, he will be.”

Chapter 84: Darkness and Light

Notes:

I want thank everyone for so many insightful comments on chapter 83. I think you'll find that those comments helped to shape this chapter in a huge way!

Peace,

💛💙💛💙

Severus returned to Jun’s workroom with an unconscious Malachi in tow. The decision had been made to put the hound commander in stasis before anymore damage could be done to his brain. He got Malachi settled and started the stasis process.

He went to check on his recovered patient - still unconscious but he should be waking within the next 30 minutes. Hermione was on her way with King Alcandor and Queen Killigan, they would take the Merrow below the waves.

He ran a geneology scan, the formula had obviously finished working, this not only listed sire, bearer and third, this merrow had a name, Clevaughn Mavros. Well, perhaps the king or queen would know the family he came from.

 

Hadrian went to answer a knock at the door. A young submissive stood on the other side, bouncing on his toes. “Hiiiiii!” he squealed, waving both hands excitedly. “I’m looking for Nikki Cunningham! Is he here? Is he? Is he?”

“Nikki isn’t here at the moment,” Hadrian said.

The submissive stomped his foot with a dramatic pout. “Awwww, no fair! I wanted to see him right now! Ugh, fine.” He pranced inside, fluffing his blonde curls and adjusting his skin tight orange pants. He spun in a little circle, giggling. “Ooooh, I like your house! It’s so big and fancy!”

Hadrian blinked. “May I ask who you are?”

The young man gasped, slapping his hands to his cheeks. “Oh No! I totally forgot! Silly, silly me!” He giggled again, twirling a curl around his finger. “I’m Fontaine Claude St. George, Submissive, Air!” He dramatically extended his hand toward Hadrian, fingers wiggling expectantly. “Aren’t you gonna kiss it? Pwetty pwease?”

Hadrian took a step back.

Blaise and Cyrus came down the stairs, Cyrus holding Nikki’s bat. “Why was the bat in the closet?” He asked.

Before anyone could answer, Fontaine let out a high-pitched squeal and barreled toward Cyrus. “EEEEEEEE! A stuffie! A baby stuffie! Gimme gimme gimme!” He snatched the bat from Cyrus’ hands and clutched it to his chest, spinning in circles. “It’s so widdle and cwute! I wanna keep it! Can I? Huh? Can I?”

Cyrus’ eye twitched. “That bat belongs to our submissive. Put. It. Down.”

Fontaine pouted, hugging the bat tighter. “Fiiiiine.” He set it down gently, patting its head like a puppy. “Bye-bye, stuffie. Be good for Daddy Nikki, ‘kay?” He blew it a kiss before turning back to the others, clasping his hands under his chin.

The room was filling up with the rest of Nikki’s bonded, all staring at the spectacle curiously.

Fontaine gasped again, bouncing in place. “Oh! Oh! Is it tea time? I love tea time! With itty-bitty sandwiches and teeny-tiny cakes! And sugar cubes! Lots of sugar cubes!” He clapped his hands. “And noooo more staring! It’s wude! What would Ikkli Nikki say, huh? Huh?” He stuck his tongue out playfully before collapsing onto the nearest couch, kicking his feet like an overexcited toddler.

Everyone recoiled with a collective gasp, eyes darting to the floor, the walls, anywhere, but the bizarre submissive currently vibrating with energy. Then Bones wandered in and went right to Fontaine and jumped in his lap and settled in.

Fontaine squealed, clapping his hands. “Awwww! Fuzzy wuzzy puppy-wuppy!” He immediately buried his face in Bones’ fur, making loud, exaggerated kissing noises. "Who’s a good boy? You are! Yes, you aaare!”

Devrim’s sword was out in an instant. "Who are you?!"

Jace groaned, “Devrim, he’s submissive!"

Fontaine gasped, clutching Bones like a security blanket. "I’m Fontaine Claude St. George," he chirped, then added in a singsong voice, "Submissive, Air, and Nikki’s bestest fwiend in the whole wide world!” He punctuated this with a giggle, kicking his feet.

Devrim’s grip tightened. "How long have you known him?"

"Ummmmm…" Fontaine tapped his chin, eyes rolling skyward in ‘fake’ deep thought. “Well, err, I uhm, met him just the other day, at the market.” Fontaine said.

Magnus pinched the bridge of his nose. "Devrim, put the sword away.”

"You’re scaring him," Jace added.

Fontaine whimpered, pressing his face into Bones’ fur. “Yesssss,” he whined, voice muffled. "Swords are sooo scary! And pointy! And, and, they go stabby-stab!" He shuddered dramatically, then peeked up with big, watery eyes. "Pwease put it away? Pwetty pwease with sugar on top?”

Devrim didn’t move. “Nikki's dog came in the room while you were here, it's trained to avoid strangers. Out of everyone in this room, Bones goes to you and curls up in your lap!” Devrim accused.

Fontaine blinked. Then, "OH NO!" he scrambled upright, dumping Bones unceremoniously onto the floor. "I just remembered! I have a super-duper important thing! Like, right now! Bye-bye, mean sword man! Bye-bye, puppy-wuppy!”

And with that, Fontaine strutted over to the door and slunk away.

“Devrim, that was so rude! That poor dear boy!” Magnus chastised.

“He knows Nikki very well or Bones wouldn't have responded to him.” Devrim argued.

Hadrian said nothing, he shadowed out and reappeared in front of Maia Kadel’s house. Just as “Fontaine” was slipping in the front door!

Bran! But why? And then he knew.

He shadowed back into their living room. “That is the kind of submissive that Nikki thinks we want.” He told the room.

Bill made a face, “Surely not!”

Cyrus shook his head, “ugh! No! I love the submissive we have just the way he is.”

Blaise spoke up then, “so where is our submissive? Is he ever going to spend any time with us?”

Cameron shrugged, “I doubt it, every time he comes into HIS home, someone treats him like, well like, he's that.” He gestured to where Fontaine had been sitting.

 

Bill answered the door this time when the bell rang. Lord Aiden stood there. “May I come in?”

Bill ushered him in and they sat down on the couch. “Malachi was severely damaged by traps in his head that Flamel placed. We've got him in stasis trying to figure out if he can ever be healed.”

Hadrian sighed, “is that the reason why he acted the way he did.”

“Yes, and before any of you judge him too harshly,” said Lord Aiden, “remember it could have been any one of you Flamel chose. Malachi loved Nikki, I saw that firsthand before your date with him, Cyrus. He may not survive to ever apologize to the submissive he adores.”

“I'm sorry he's going through that. Is there anything we can do to help?” Bill asked.

“Not at this time, I'll let you know if anything changes, though.” He said, standing to leave. He glanced around the living room, “I take it Nikki hasn't come home?”

“No,” Hadrian said coolly.

Lord Aiden shook his head, “I’ve lived a very long time and I've seen many things. When I first started getting to know Mariana Cunningham I thought she was the most incredible submissive ever created. I didn't think any submissive would surpass her. Then her son's came along and I watched them grow up. I actually believe both will be just as incredible as she is, if not more so. To think of him avoiding his own circle because they treated him so badly.” Lord Aiden shook his head. “I'm very surprised, Jascha didn't kill all of you.”

“Lord Aiden, what will happen to those the Reaper cursed?” Magnus dared to ask.

“They'll get the opportunity to see the error of their ways.” Lord Aiden told them. “Jascha was very merciful, he gave them an entire year to change.”

“What happens if they don't change?” Markus asked.

Lord Aiden grinned evilly, “well, then they lose their miserable lives.”

“So, if they change the objectionable behavior, they can come back to the circle?” Magnus asked.

Lord Aiden shook his head in disgust, “not necessarily, if they change, they get to live. But, even if they do, they have no claim on Nikki. That mark on their forehead wipes out any other claim. Nikki's bite is gone from them and theirs from him. Have a good evening,” he said and shadowed out.

 

Hermione sat looking at the recovered captive resting in a small bedroom in the Merrow palace. Clevaughn Mavros, her sire and Aunt Killi's brother. She felt a sense of wonder as she looked at the sleeping face and could pick out some of her own features.

The merrow stirred and opened his eyes. He looked around himself and tears flowed. “Did I make it then? Am I finally home?”

“Yes, Clevaughn, you are home.” said Killigan, “we're so glad you're here.”

“Clevaughn,” he said, tasting the name on his tongue. “The last time anyone used that name was the day of the breach, the day they took me.”

“Then we will use it with joy,” said Hermione, “and help you reclaim it.”

“May I ask who you are? You both have the looks of the Mavros line….,” he pondered.

“I am your sibling, Killigan,” They told him.

He pulled them into a hug, “Killi, oh Killi, I thought you were dead.”

“I'm very much alive little brother, and this is your daughter, Hermione,” Killigan added.

Clevaughn Mavros studied the merrow princess, then pulled her into his arms, “I'm a Dera! Were any of my other children recovered?”

“What?” Killigan gasped.

“I had no control over what was done with me, Killigan. The evil man kept me and several others set aside. We were the core of his work. Our DNA was used for so many of his projects. I don't know how many children he made from me, but it was many.”

Killigan sat back in the chair, ‘untraceable DNA, it wasn't just cruelty or to keep an escaped slave from finding their family. It went much deeper than that. He was using the same DNA samples, changing things subtly, but, what would the results be?!’

She smiled determinedly and changed the subject. “I'm the queen of the Aquakin'e now, I bonded with Alcandor. Hermione is a princess and you, Dear Brother, are a prince!”

 

The Windster circle was sitting in their living room. They'd decided to use Perry's last name as his was the highest rank. Dyshoka was sewing some sequined lines into a dupatta, and watching Maverick playing in his playpen.

Perry was at the other end of the settee reading paperwork. Of course, as was his habit, he'd wormed his feet under her and they were cheerfully stealing the warmth from her behind.

A toy sailed through the air and landed in the boy's eager hands. Dyshoka looked at Perry to see if he'd seen it! He had. “He must be using his air currents to lift the toy and guide it over, but he's so young!” Perry said in proud awe.

Dyshoka smiled and said, "He takes after his Dera.”

Perry blushed and moved over to the playpen. “Come Maverick, time for a bath and a nap,” he said.

His son crossed his arms over his chest and uttered his new favorite word, “No!”

“Maverick, you may play more another time, but right now you're going to take a bath,” Perry told the child, lifting him up into his arms.

“You take a baff,” the boy said angrily, waving his hands. Water deluged down on Perry, and also on Maverick, held in his arms. The Air King gasped as the icy water continued to come from everywhere and nowhere and fall on him. At last it stopped and he stood in a sodden living room dripping wet and holding a giggling three year old.

“Perry, what was that?” Dyshoka asked worriedly. She stood from the settee and moved toward them.

“No!” Maverick burst out and with a twitch of his hand, he sent a bolt of lightning at the healer. Dyshoka yelped and dived to the side. She yanked on her bond with Dahlia.

Perry grabbed his son’s arms and held them down and still. The toddler objected to this and began to cry and squirm. In response, the earth began to quake and things began flying off tables and shelves as Perry struggled to keep his feet. Dahlia and Mimei rushed into the room. “What is it?” The ace demanded.

“Help me up and guard me long enough to get across the room to my healer’s bag,” Dyshoka ordered.

Perry was speaking sternly with his son, ordering him to stop what he was doing. Maverick stopped shaking the Earth and yawned, “sleepy, Dera,” he said, curling up like an angel on Perry’s chest.

Dyshoka moved over to them swiftly and pushed a very small cuff onto Maverick’s wrist. “What is that?” Asked Perry.

“A suppressor for all magic including elemental,” said Dyshoka.

“He has three parents of pure air, how was he using Water, Storm and Earth?”

“At least he got tired before he tried out Fire,” Mimei said with a snap of her gum.

 

After Lord Aiden left, the Emerald Blade Circle sat quietly in the living room. All of them were deep in thought. Bill Weasley looked at what was left of their circle, the betas, Jace, Magnus and Ariki. Bill planned to talk to Nikki about asking Jace and Magnus to leave. Quinn was here and so was Sutter, then the gheyos, Hadrian ace, Cyrus king, Marcus queen, Ronan prince, Blaise princess, Devrim ace, Selvric King, Percy Queen, Cameron princess, Keffer joker.

“I'm going to ask a question and I want you to be honest. Is anyone else considering leaving the circle?” There was silence, and then Sutter and Percy raised their hands.

Sutter said simply, “I started courting Nikki before the soulscream. I'm here for him, I'm in love with him. But he isn't here…. So there isn't any reason for me to stay.”

Percy then said, “I'm also in love with Nikki, I'd stay around until the end of time if I thought he would come back here. But, I don't think he is coming back here and my other bonded, Alec is below the waves, so I will join him,” Percy said, smiling sadly.

“You don't think Nikki is coming back?” Bill asked.

Sutter merely shrugged, “I'm not sure.”

Percy then said, “Neither am I.”

Bill took a deep breath, “I want to apologize to everyone in this room. I made huge mistakes. I let a situation that I knew was going on between Nikki and some of our gheyos play out. I should have stomped it on day one. I also haven't been attentive enough to the feelings of our circle members, because of that, both our pareya, Ethan and Alec have left. We also lost our necromancer Brynn and our mage Bran. We're on the verge of losing Percy and Sutter.

“I'm offering to step down as alpha, if any of you think you are up to the task. I'll stay with our circle, but I'll rank shift to joker.”

The room was silent, and after a moment Bill spoke again. “If you trust me, I'll continue as your alpha. I'll work to make our circle a safe place full of love and acceptance where our submissive can feel comfortable to spend time with us. A circle where every member feels valued and heard.”

“I challenge you for alpha!” A voice rang out from the doorway. “Not very sporting of you to offer an opportunity like that when I wasn't in the room,” said Rook as he strutted further into the living room.

Hadrian jumped to his feet, all coiled muscle ready to strike. “You can't challenge for alpha, until you rank shift into one, you want it that bad? Do it, Rook. Rank shift to alpha. Because I don't think you will!”

“You're right,” Rook said casually. “I don't need to be alpha, I can run the circle as an ace. Look around the room, Maruke. It's all gheyo except for the three dead weight betas, which I'll dismiss. The healer and the mage can both stay. The healer is an asset for fighters. And he's mute so he can take orders without arguing. The mage is half decent in a fight if that little show in the courtyard was any indicator. And best of all, the submissive has jumped ship so I don't have to worry about him. Now where did our illustrious leader go just as I was preparing to beat his ass.”

“You talk too much, Rook.” Devrim told him. “Our alpha is already in the courtyard waiting to beat your ass.”

Rook smirked and strutted out into the courtyard. Bill stood in the flickering light of the torches waiting for him, holding a flaming sword. “You issued a challenge to my leadership, state your terms.”

“No holds barred, anything goes,” Rook smirked and then added, “to the death.”

A murmur went through the circle members who'd come outside to watch. Hadrian was barely holding himself back. Every muscle in his body wanted to shove Bill out of the way and take his place. He'd never seen Bill fight and if he lost to Rook… Hadrian closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He couldn't interfere, he knew this. His attention was pulled back to the two fighters as Bill said “accepted.”

Rook didn't wait, one second he’s standing still, the next he’s a blur of darkness, his obsidian sword flashing toward Bill’s throat.

But Bill sees energy. He reads the shift in the air before Rook even lunges. His flaming sword meets Rook’s with a clang, sparks exploding between them. The force sends Rook skidding back, but he grins, melting into the shadows pooling at his feet.

Rook reappears behind Bill, sword aimed for his spine. Bill whirls, his blade wreathed in fire, forcing Rook to dodge. The fae dances back, then flickers, splitting into three shadowy duplicates. They rush Bill from all sides.

The alpha exhales, and erupts. A ring of fire blasts outward, incinerating the illusions. Rook hisses as the flames lick at him, his cloak singed. But he’s fast he dives into the darkness again, reappearing above Bill, sword descending like a guillotine. Bill barely blocks in time, the impact driving him to one knee and Rook looms over him pressing him down with shadows, drawing his sword back for the strike. Bill twitches the fingers of his free hand, wordlessly casting ‘ricta sempra’.

Rook’s body barely flies through the air and then he shadows back. “Stealing tricks from little girls, Alpha? She caught me off guard, but you didn't.” He's nearly on top of Bill now, his shadows stretching to make him appear like a threatening mass of ink.

Rook presses the advantage, his strikes coming faster, his form flickering between shadows. Bill’s arms burn from blocking, but he sees a pattern. Rook always rematerialized where the light is weakest. So Bill changes the light.

With a roar, he slams his sword into the ground. Fire erupts in a sun-bright explosion, flooding the courtyard with searing light. Rook screams in rage as his shadows are burned away, his body forced into solid form.

Bill doesn’t hesitate. He lunges, his sword a streak of flame. Rook parries,once, twice, but the third strike burns through his guard. The flaming blade plunges into Rook’s chest.

The Fae chokes, his blood sizzling as it hits the burning steel. Bill leans in, his voice a growl, "You don’t take what’s mine."

With a final twist, he rips the sword free, and Rook collapses, his body crumbling into ember-streaked ash.

Silence. Then the circle roars in victory. Hadrian running over and picking up their victorious alpha, burning sword and all and twirling him around.

In the farthest corner of the courtyard a pair of bright green eyes watches everything from the shadows.

 

Luna was lying on the grass staring up at the stars. Bas was pillowing his head on one breast and Melacor lay on the other. After a moment she giggled, “one of you should be in this position. My boobs are getting smooshed!”

The three sat up, with Bas saying solicitously, “I'd be more than happy to check your boobs and, if necessary, I'll even help you unsmoosh them.”

Luna rolled her eyes, “you're not getting anywhere near my boobs until after we bond.”

Bas smiled happily, he liked when she talked about their bonding with such certainty. “Luna, do you know everything?”

“You mean when I say something will happen? Am I ever wrong? Of course I am,” she said.

That got Melacor's attention, “but, you're a seer, how does that work?”

“I see possibilities, all seers do, sometimes I only see one possibility and that's when it usually comes out of my mouth whether I mean for it to or not.” She explained.

“Well if there is only one possibility, how can you be wrong?” Bas wanted to know.

“Because we have free will, we're able to create possibilities. Sometimes I'll see the only possibility, but it depends on a specific person taking the only logical action they can, and they'll refuse to take any action, or they'll take an illogical action, that's how I can be wrong.” Luna explained.

“Then if people know this…” Melacor trailed off.

“Most of them don't,” Luna explained, “Especially since a lot of them will only go to a seer, when every other avenue has been exhausted. Besides, so many people romanticize seers, tarot cards, runes, really any divination tool. It gives them hope, something to believe in.”

 

Morning dawned again, the Emerald Blade Circle woke and began preparing breakfast, keenly aware of the absence of their submissive.

They were just sitting down to eat, when there was a knock at the door. Cyrus walked over and opened it. “Soula! Nikki isn't here right now….”

“Oh I know, he had breakfast with us, he's talking to my Dera Aracle. I was actually looking for Bill Weasley.”

Hadrian abandoned his breakfast and immediately shadowed to the Deveraine townhouse. He knocked and immediately asked for Aracle. The time mage walked into the room. “Hadrian, I just sent Soula to fetch Bill, if he's available. I was going to send a message, but she's practicing portalling using Ergen.”

“She said, Nikki was here?” Hadrian asked.

“Mmmn, yes, he just left,” said Aracle. “He had a lot of interesting questions about time spells.

Just then Soula and Bill appeared, with a crack and a puff of smoke. The alpha lurched away from Soula coughing. “Looks like you're still struggling with some of it, My Dear,” Aracle commented, hitting the room with an air cleaning charm.

Soula blushed and scooted out of the room. “Bill, I wanted to ask for your help with a new project. I'm also waiting on Severus to join us,” Aracle said.

Hadrian bowed, “I'll leave you to it, then,” and shadowed out.

Bill showed up at the house 30 minutes later. “He wants help with his son. The child is only three and he's able to use all the elements. He's a recovered captive from under Flamel's floor. All three parents are Air,” Bill said excitedly. Then added, “I told him I couldn't help right now. Maybe once our circle is more settled, if it ever is.”

Hadrian nodded, “A wise decision, right now our circle is all that matters.”

There was a knock on the door and Bill and Hadrian exchanged a frustrated look. Hadrian opened the door, and stared in shock at the person on the other side, “My Star?” His voice cracked.

Nikki stood on the threshold, but he was…changed. Experience had carved itself into his skin. Scars, thick, jagged and gleaming raked across his face. His lips, once soft and full, were now thin, marred by old splits. The right side of his face was a twisted map of tiny, puckered wounds, pulling his expression into something just shy of a snarl.

He smiled sheepishly, “There are more,” he said, voice roughened by years of disuse, “Under the armor.”

Bill sucked in a breath. “How?” The word was raw, desperate. “How did this happen?”

Nikki’s grin was all teeth. “I rank shifted gheyo. But it wasn’t enough! I wanted experience.” He shrugged, as if what came next was nothing. “So I cast a spell. Went back eleven years. Just finished a decade in the Pits. I meant to be an Ace. But, I ended up being a Joker.”

Silence. The rest of the Circle had gathered now, their shock a living thing in the air. Quinn stepped forward, hands already glowing with healing magic, “let me fix this.”

Nikki recoiled. “No,” the refusal was immediate. “I kept them for a reason. My face was too soft, too weak. Now?” He gestured to the scars. “Now I look like what I am.”

Cyrus made a wounded sound. “Beautiful….”

Nikki barked a laugh. “Don’t lie, Cyrus! No one’s going to call me that now.” He said with satisfaction. His gaze swept the room. “Where are the others? I can’t wait to see their faces when they find out. Those Gheyos can finally get the submissive they wanted.”

Hadrian’s voice turned dangerous. “What are you talking about?”

“Well, if the Circle even wants a new submissive,” Nikki said, casually. “Malachi mentioned something about an all gheyo circle or something. I can’t remember, it’s been eleven years for me.”

Bill moved, wrapping his arms around Nikki’s waist. “I don’t care what you are,” he whispered fiercely. “I just want you here.”

Nikki twisted free. “Good! Because I’ve changed, a lot!” His voice dropped, cold and final. “The more I trained, the less I wanted sex. I’m asexual now. But,” he smiled. “I’ll still help find a new sub, if we decide we want one. I met someone before I left who might just be the perfect submissive for our circle.”

Ariki’s cry was pure anguish. “Nikki! You’re letting them decide your life?”

Devrim stepped forward, eyes burning. “My Love, Tell me this is a mistake. I'm so sorry I didn't shield you when I should have. Tell me you didn’t really rank shift.”

Nikki didn’t answer. Instead, he screeched, a sound ripped from the depths of his soul. And his wings, oh, his wings, once delicate, shimmering white and pink, now erupted from his back in a storm of armored grey spines gleaming like knives.

A suffocating silence filled the room as the circle struggled to process what had happened, what Nikki had become.

His bat lay abandoned near the couch. The gheyo joker grabbed it with a careless flick of his wrist. "Well," he said, voice too light, "if we get a new submissive, I guess we already have a gift for them."

Percy lunged, ripping the bat from his grip. "No! If you don’t want it, I’ll give it to Alec. At least then we’ll have something to remember you by."

Lex’s grin was cruel. "Perce, I’m not dead. I’m right here." He clapped Percy on the back, the sound too loud in the heavy air. "Look, I know not all of you wanted this. But enough did. And this?" He spread his arms. "This works better."

Jace’s voice cut through the tension. "Are you still the Shadow Crown Prince?"

Magnus’ question followed like a punch. "Are we still a royal circle?"

Lex’s smile didn’t waver. "Yes, and yes."

Magnus dipped his head. "Then congratulations on your rank shift, My Prince."

Jace echoed him, tone careful. "No objections here."

Lex shook his head. "No formalities, call me Lex."

Hadrian frowned. "Lex?"

"The name I used in the pits. Couldn’t exactly introduce myself as Dominic Alex Cunningham, could I?" His grin was all teeth. "Split my last name, shorten my middle. Lex Hamning, at your service." He rolled his shoulders, like shedding a skin. "I’m used to it."

Blaise’s voice was quiet. "You’re really happy, aren’t you?"

Lex didn’t answer. Instead, he turned to Bill. "Alpha, A word, in private."

Bill startled. "Of course." He gestured toward the hall. "My office."

Lex, not Nikki, never Nikki, followed, shutting the door with a quiet click.

Bill exhaled. "Nikki,"

"Lex," he corrected, coldly. "I’m swearing to Hadrian."

Bill blinked. "What?"

"A Joker swears to the Ace, the Submissive, or the Alpha," Lex said, voice flat. "I’m choosing Hadrian."

Bill’s jaw tightened. "I… understand. He was your first bonded. It’s not personal."

Lex’s laugh was razor-sharp. "It IS personal. And it IS about you." He stepped closer, eyes burning. "You put everyone else’s needs before the Submissive’s. I almost didn’t come back for that exact reason."

Bill flinched.

"But the bonds are still there," Lex continued, voice low. "Dormant, but there. So here I am." He leaned in. "A warning, Alpha, treat your next Submissive better than you treated Nikki."

Bill’s face twisted. "Nikki"

"Lex," the Joker snarled. "This is what was needed. This is what you’ve got."

Bill’s hands clenched. "I never wanted this. I loved you, exactly as you were."

Lex’s smile was poisonous. "Funny, because Nikki waited for you to stand beside him, to prove he mattered. But you didn’t. So he decided to show his strength." His voice dropped to a whisper. "And then? He realized he wasn’t safe in his own home."

Bill stiffened.

"Waylon thought he could punish him. Deltaine thought he could decide when he left the house. Priya thought she could judge him, scold him." Lex’s fists clenched. "And Rook? He decided, without consulting anyone, that the Submissive wouldn’t have children." His voice cracked, "And what did you do, Alpha? Nothing. You were supposed to protect him! A Submissive shouldn’t have to fight in their own home!"

"You weren’t just any Submissive!" Bill roared, slamming his fist into the desk. Wood splintered. "You were my bonded! My equal! You had every right to put those bastards in their place, and the power to do it!"*

Lex froze. The truth hung between them.

Bill advanced, voice a dangerous growl. "You think I didn’t see you holding back? You could’ve ended Waylon with a thought. But you played the victim instead of owning your strength." His eyes burned. "Tell me I’m wrong."

Silence.

Finally, Bill exhaled sharply and turned away, running a hand through his hair. "But you’re right, Nikki." His voice thickened. "I should’ve put you first. Should’ve made it clear where my loyalty lay."

Lex’s breath hitched.

“I was trying to balance the Circle," Bill admitted, shoulders slumping. "Trying to be fair to everyone. But in doing that…" He turned back, eyes glistening. "I failed the one person who mattered most."

Lex’s jaw tightened.

Bill stepped closer, hand outstretched but not touching. "I can’t change the past. But I see it now, every time you needed me to choose you, I hesitated." His voice broke. "That’s on me. Not the Circle, Me."

A pause. Then he added, "You’re right. I should’ve handled it differently. Rook did challenge for my position. And I did kill him for it."

"After the damage was done." Lex’s laugh was hollow. "Ethan left because even the Pareya knew what you refused to see. Remember Theodore Nott? Nikki left him because he put others first. And then?" His eyes burned. "He met you.… he thought you’d be different."

Bill’s chest heaved.

"After the soulscream, when the new gheyos tried to force him into their mold, he waited for you to stand beside him. To show them his worth." Lex’s voice turned brittle. "When you didn’t… he decided he didn’t need help. He’d be strong. But it got to be too much." A shaky breath. "No Submissive should feel like prey in their own home. But I—" He looked away. "I mean… Nikki did."

Bill’s knees hit the floor. Lex didn’t move. With trembling hands, Bill drew his sword. He pressed the hilt into Lex’s palm, blade against his own throat.

"Take it, Love," he whispered. "If my life will give you peace… take it."

Lex stared down at him. The blade didn’t waver. “I don't want your life, I want to know, if you could have Nikki back as your submissive, would you swear to put him first?”

Of course I would,” Bill said without hesitation.

“Be certain, Alpha,” Lex warned. “You never know when you’ll be held to your word.”

“Then hold me to it.” Bill’s voice was firm. “Or any other promise you want from me. I’ll spend my life making it up to you.”

“As I said, I don’t want your life.” Lex lowered the blade. “But I would like to speak to the whole circle.”

Bill nodded. “Alright. I’ll call a meeting right now.”

They returned to the living room, where the rest of the bonded were gathering. Lex spoke first. “Did a submissive named Fontaine Claude St. George come by here?”

“Yes,” said Cyrus, “he was here.”

“Is that the type of submissive that the circle is looking for?” Lex asked.

Everyone hissed and booed, making it obvious what they thought of that idea.

Lex stood to his feet, “Then would you rather have a submissive like ……. this?” As they watched, the scars and the age in his face receded leaving smooth perfect skin. He called his wings out and they were smooth white, shiny perfection interspersed with pink scales.

“Nikki!” Devrim exclaimed and tackled him excitedly. “My Love, oh my love! It's really you!”

Chapter 85: Not a new chapter - a little bit of clarity...

Summary:

!!!!IMPORTANT!!!

This not a new chapter, this is a "behind the scenes look" at what was happening. There are two scenes, the first details what happened at Nikki's dinner with Surajini, before dessert came.

The second one reveals who was helping Nikki and what they were helping with.

Nikki and Surajini settled in at Kahani restaurant. The waiter immediately brought over some small plates and water. A large platter with an assortment of chaat was placed in the middle of the table. Nikki immediately placed a couple of Pakora on his plate. While Surajini selected a few Dosa.

They sat munching their appetizers for a moment and then his Mother-in-law asked how he was settling in with his new circle. Saying, “I'm wondering based on what you asked me in the hall, if you're finding it more restrictive than you expected?”

Their waiter checked in just then. Surajini ordered a dish of Vindaloo, while Nikki opted for the more mildly spiced Rajma.

Once their waiter was out of earshot, Nikki told her everything that had been happening. Surajini was appalled! “What is Quinn doing when this is going on?”

“I don't think he knows,” Nikki said slowly, thinking about it, “he had an all day emergency at the clinic and then the next day, most things happened during his run.”

The waiter brought their main course and they ate in silence for a moment as a pitcher of water was placed very near Surajini’s side of the table. She was drinking mint lassi, but the water was still welcome.

“What about your alpha?” She asked.

Nikki looked down, feeling a blush creeping up his cheeks, “He hasn't done anything, I think he wants me to handle it. You know, prove I'm strong, like a new gheyo would.”

“But you are not a gheyo, new or otherwise. Also, eight against one are not good odds, no matter how strong you are. It would serve your alpha right if you rank shifted to gheyo!”

Nikki laughed, and sipped his Masala Chai. “It would certainly stir things up!”

“You know Dear, I helped Quinnten when your inheritance came in, so I know your abilities. How much control do you have over your metamorph ability?”

“Total,” Nikki told her.

“And don't you also have the ability to change your wings?” Nikki nodded. “So tell them you rank shifted to gheyo, and make your appearance and wings match it.”

“But isn't that deceptive?” Nikki asked as they sat sipping their tea.

“It's very deceptive,” Surajini conceded, “and normally I wouldn't encourage such a thing, but your circle has huge problems, Little One. I'm very worried about what might happen, I think that a fair few of them deserve to have a nasty wake up call.”

“It's an interesting idea,” Nikki said. “I'll definitely consider it.”

Bal mithai was brought out and placed on the table for them. “I’ve never had this before,” Nikki said.

“Try it,” Surajini encouraged, “it's my favorite dessert. Even Quinn likes it and will occasionally have some.”

Nikki took a small bite and moaned, “oh, that is good!” He motioned their waiter over and asked, “may I get a box of this to take-away?”

The waiter nodded and darted off, Nikki winked at Surajini, “I'll see if I can tempt Quinn with a few pieces.”

 

Bas, Melacor, Luna, Soula and Brynn were sitting in the Emerald Blade room with Nikki. He had just detailed his plan of showing up back at the circle as a gheyo.

“When you morph into a gheyo you should look really different from how you do now.” Melacor advised.

“Yeah!” Bas enthused. “Lots of scars, especially on your face.“

“How is he going to have a bunch of scars in just a day,” Brynn protested.

“He could say he went back in time to get more experience as a gheyo,” Soula put in. “And I'll find a reason to let your circle know you’re looking at time spells,” Soula promised.

“Wait, wait,wait,” Brynn said eagerly. “What if you also morphed into the ultimate submissive? You know “those kind” that are just so…” Brynn stood and put her nose firmly in the air. She made a show of prancing back and forth.

“The voice,” said Soula, "you have to have an annoying voice! And really pout if you don't get your way!”

Nikki shifted his eyebrows up and down at her, “speaking from personal experience are we?”

“Brat!” Soula laughed, slinging a pillow at his head.

“You should totally do it,” Bas said happily.

“If you do this Nikki, there will be some hurt feelings and crushed hearts,” said Luna, “your Dera got rid of the eight gheyos who were the biggest problem. You could go back and just talk it out.”

“I could,” Nikki acknowledged, “But I won't!” He grimaced, “no one is going to treat me like a pet in my own house.”

“But the ones who did are gone!” Luna pointed out again.

“The one’s left, didn't do a thing to help me! Only Brynn and Bran spoke up for me! I feel like they didn't care what happened to me!” Nikki cried out.

Luna pulled him into her arms and hugged him. “I know what it feels like to be picked on and feel like no one cares.” She kissed his forehead, “do what your heart demands.”

Chapter 86: You kept your Word, that’s Everything!

Nikki's Circle

Submissive
Dominic Alex Cunningham - Crown Prince of the Shadow element. Acting royal when needed.
“Nikki”
Shadow/Nameless Affinity
Metamorph
Psychic visions
Mind control
Bilocation/ possession talent

 

Alpha
Bill Weasley - head of Security for Parantava Paikka
Fire
https://images.app.goo.gl/BcBTC8MnaC3FpLLp9

Beta
Ariki Deveraine
Air
https://images.app.goo.gl/vhVWK1ipj8J7THFw5

Healer
Quinn Kalzik
Earth
Soul caster
https://images.app.goo.gl/mKusfSqTvunsCTR79

Gheyic Pareya
Alec - heir to the Aquakin'e throne
Merrow
https://images.app.goo.gl/EJoW2do9iJVjYkJPA

Pareya
Ethan Hartwood - royal scholar
Earth
https://images.app.goo.gl/gLWaF

Mage
Sutter Teague
Earth
https://images.app.goo.gl/eUKktF7UvvzCng898

Mage
Bran Kadel
Air
https://images.app.goo.gl/1cWywQoChyrpMqow5

Necromancer
Brynn Kadel
Earth
https://images.app.goo.gl/xGyXy97arEQsciHFA

Ace
Hadrian - Blood Title, Blood Raven
Shadow/Grim Reaper
https://images.app.goo.gl/R2bwXr5md33rpV3X8

King
Cyrus - works in gem mining/creating
Shadow/Hellhound
https://images.app.goo.gl/emjsF3v7oALafA9e8

Queen
Marcus Flint
Shadow/Grim Reaper
https://images.app.goo.gl/yeJhvAGFRzTTNoQp7

Ace
Devrim - Crown Prince of the Storm element
Vampire/Werehyena/Storm
https://images.app.goo.gl/pUFNFUuVcYSDECsm6

King
Selvric Saladin - spy
Elf/Hellhound
https://images.app.goo.gl/f78tK3LTdFTpAkXn7

Princess
Blaise Zabini
Storm
https://images.app.goo.gl/ecUjhpLP9kaqhEaD9

Queen
Percy
Merrowish
https://images.app.goo.gl/HyVMDPLN3857jGiZ9

Prince
Ronan Peverell - werewolf
Werewolf
https://images.app.goo.gl/zRFuh

Princess
Cameron Delfin - Has his own business, selling jewelry on the merrow Islands
Merrow
https://images.app.goo.gl/bUQMy

Joker
Keffer Naals - Native American Shaman
Nameless - ability to see and work with energy patterns
https://pin.it/2GXNaPO7F

Nikki sat behind the desk in Bill’s office, facing Jace and Magnus. “We haven’t spent much time together since the soulscream, but I wanted to thank you for your help.” He slid each of them a credit slip.

Jace frowned. “What’s this?”

“Compensation for your time and the disruption to your lives. This isn’t working out, so I’m releasing you from my circle.”

Magnus stood abruptly, gave a stiff bow, and stormed out. Jace remained, toying with the slip. “I’m sorry it didn’t work,” he said quietly.

For a moment, Nikki hoped he’d misread Jace, until Jace spoke again.

“I just thought… if I bonded with a royal, you could advocate for non-Dragels in Nevarah.”

‘No, I was right.’ Nikki sighed. “Right now, I need to focus on stabilizing my circle. But leave your contact information, I’ll pass it to my godfather. He’s the acting royal for the Nameless element. I can’t promise he’ll help, but I’ll ask.”

Jace brightened. “Thank you, my Prince! And this mark on my neck?”

“It’ll fade once you leave,” Nikki said.

Jace sprang up, bowing eagerly. “Ronan will be thrilled! Thank you again!”

As the door closed, Nikki frowned. ‘Ronan? Was he here for politics too?’

 

Bas was a little nervous, he’d agreed to meet the two Gheyos that Luna and Aiden were courting to see if they’d fit well in the circle. He and Melacor were waiting near Zaps!, a new store in the Storm District.

Two Gheyos strode out and approached them. The dark-haired one bowed. “Sirius Black, Lord of Mischief and Mayhem.”

His companion grinned. “Remus Lupin, his hapless sidekick.”

Bas smiled. They seemed like fun, his nerves vanished. "We've met," he reminded, "that time at the center?"

"Oh!," said Remus, "yes , of course!"

“So, what’s the plan?” Melacor asked.

Sirius slung an arm over each of their shoulders, steering them forward. “Ah, but that would spoil the surprise….”

 

Fenix adjusted his light blue tunic in the mirror, his heart fluttering with excitement. Tonight was his third date with Ron Weasley, and he couldn’t have been happier. The smith was sweet, kind, and, Fenix admitted with a quiet giggle, just a little awkward.

The bodyguard bowed low and said, “this favor came for you. It's been completely checked and is free of anything harmful.”

Fenix thanked him, accepted the favor and shut the door. Opening the favor, he read through it and smiled. He hadn't met the alpha in question but he knew that the twins knew him well. That was a good enough recommendation for Fenix. He decided he'd give Theodore Nott a chance.

 

The door clicked shut behind Nikki as he stepped out of Bill’s office. He saw Cyrus, leaning against the hallway wall, his bat gripped tight in one hand. The usual warmth in his eyes had hardened into something unreadable.

Nikki smiled and bounded forward, snatching the stuffed toy and hugging it to his chest like a shield. "Thank you," Nikki said, voice too bright, fingers digging into the plush fabric. "I really do love this little thing, you know."

Cyrus didn’t smile. His voice was low, controlled, the kind of quiet that came before a storm. "Percy gave it to me for you. Before he left." A pause. "He’s gone to the Merrow waters. I don’t know if he’s coming back."

Nikki’s breath hitched. Cyrus stepped closer, and for the first time, Nikki saw the cracks in his composure, the rawness in his gaze. "You say you love this toy, but you threw it into your game like it meant nothing. You say you love us, but you played with all of us instead of just telling us how you felt." His voice dropped, rough with betrayal. "You treated us like toys. Like we were just pieces in whatever game you were running."

Nikki flinched. "When we were courting," Cyrus continued, relentlessly, "you made me swear I was serious. You said you didn’t ‘do’ games. And now?" A bitter laugh. "I’m not just angry, Nikki. I’m disappointed! You broke your word! You didn’t care what hell you put us through!"

Nikki’s grip on the toy tightened until his knuckles ached. "Your ‘hell’ lasted less than an hour, a day, if you count the time I was gone or being Fontaine. I don’t play games, Cyrus! Not like this. But I needed you to see, all of you, what you were letting happen to me!"

Cyrus’s control snapped. "And you couldn’t just talk to us?!"

"Talk?!" Nikki whirled on him, voice breaking. "You knew what was happening! None of you stopped it!"

Silence. Heavy. Suffocating.

Then, Nikki turned on his heel and stormed toward the stairs, his vision blurring. Behind him, Cyrus didn’t call him back.

 

Ginny ran her hands through her long red hair, savoring the familiar weight. She should have felt triumphant, finally, she could build her circle! But the thought rang hollow, as if the desire had slipped through her fingers.

She’d worked hard for that hair potion. Mariana had drilled her and the triplets relentlessly, manners, etiquette, every possible scenario they might face. Ginny had needed a perfect score before earning her reward.

A knock at the door jamb made her glance up. Imogene leaned against the frame, grinning. “Love the new look, totally you.”

Ginny blushed. Mariana had been harsh, but ever since that night the gheyo king had cuddled her, Ginny had craved her approval.

As if summoned, Mariana appeared beside Imogene. “Now that you’ve got your hair back, what’s next? Name your reward.”

Ginny hesitated, “How much can I get away with asking for?”

Mariana crossed her arms, “Try me, if it’s too much, I’ll say so.”

“I… I’d like to earn a new bow staff.” Ginny’s cheeks flushed pink. “One I can keep for myself. I promise I won’t hit anyone with it, unless we’re sparring!”

Mariana considered her. “To earn a staff from me, you’d need to hold your own against Everett, with a borrowed one. You don’t have to win, just prove you belong in the fight.”

Ginny’s eyes gleamed, “Deal!”

As she returned to brushing her hair, Mariana and Imogene moved down the hall.

“What will Lady Prewitt say if she rank-shifts to Gheyo?” Imogene murmured.

Mariana snorted, “she won’t. I doubt she’ll last a minute against Everett, and he’s the worst of us with a staff.”

Imogene smirked, “care to wager?”

“What did you have in mind?” Mariana asked.

“If she holds her own within a month, I win, and you top me for a week.” Imogene’s grin widened. “If you win, I’ll take over more of her one-on-one training.”

“Not a month. Ten days.” Mariana bargained.

“Fifteen, and I’ll pay for the bow staff when she wins it.” Imogene volleyed back.

“If she wins it,” Mariana corrected.

“Deal,” the gheyo King smiled.

 

Quinn slipped into Nikki’s room, heart aching at the sight of his submissive in tears. “Shh, Little One, it’s okay,” he murmured through their mind link.

Nikki scrambled into his lap, clinging tightly. “Cyrus is angry at me. He said,” Nikki gulped hard and coughed, “he said he’s disappointed in me!” His sobs turned ragged.

Quinn rocked him gently, stroking his back. “I think he expected you to talk to us. I think we all did.”

Nikki lifted his head, eyes wide. “Are you mad at me too?” he sniffled.

Quinn was tempted to say he was disappointed but after the response that phrase had gotten from Nikki when Cyrus used it, he thought he might say it another way. “I wish you’d handled it differently, but I understand. You’re young. Turning into a Gheyo probably seemed like a brilliant idea.”

“It wasn’t my idea!” Nikki protested.

Quinn’s jaw tensed. “Your Mera?”

“No, yours. She suggested it at dinner.” Nikki told him.

Silence. Quinn had no response.

Nikki was getting his tears under control. “And I did talk about it with you. When you told me you got fired. When you said you’d confront them about how they treated me. Did you?”

Quinn glanced away.

“Oh.” Nikki’s voice fell. “You didn’t.”

“Of course I did!” Quinn snapped, furious. “I keep my promises!”

“Then why look away?” Nikki asked.

Quinn dragged a hand through his hair. “Because I failed! I talked to those gheyos, but they laughed in my face. I talked to Priya/Pravin and she lectured me about how it was for your own good. I went to Bill and Hadrian and they both brushed me off with platitudes. I left at that point to clear my head. From what I understand, the fight happened not long after that.”

“Why would you be ashamed to tell me that?” Nikki squeezed his hands. “You stood up for me. That’s all that matters.”

Quinn sank onto the bed. “But I can't fight for you! I can't bend them to my will and make them obey me! My healer's vows prevent it!”

Nikki pressed a kiss to each wrist. “These hands heal. I’d never ask you to break your oath. You kept your word, that’s everything.”

 

Ryker's Bane was eating dinner. Severus was actually not working on something and was attending. Lucius tended to pout more than their submissive when he skipped meals!

“Severus, are you going to be here tonight?” Maury asked.

“Yes, but I'll be down in my lab, I'm still working on several things that pertain to the Flamel fallout,” he said, thinking of the hound in stasis in Jun’s workroom. Not to mention the puzzle of the young prince being able to use every element.

“Severus, really!” Narcissa complained. “You need to take a break, you work all day at the center then you work most of the evening on your special projects.”

“Cissa, I'm sorry,” Severus sighed. “I agreed to talk to Nikki Cunningham about the situation and I did. He responded by hiring a healer and a medic. This should have lifted my burden exponentially. However, they both bonded into circles and are in the adjustment period right now. So it can't be helped. But, I will get some help soon!”

Maury, thinking of something he'd been discussing with Mariana, said, “Severus, do you know what kind of cases you're going to have tomorrow? I have an idea.”

 

Nikki lay on his bed, gripping his bat and staring blankly at the wall. A soft knock sounded at the door.

“Come in,” he called, half-expecting another angry bonded coming to reprimand him.

The door opened, revealing Alec and Percy.

Alec stepped inside, eyeing him with amusement. “Clearly, I can’t leave him alone for long. Look how sad and lonely he gets without me.”

Percy followed, shutting the door behind him. His voice was thick with regret. “Nikki, can you ever forgive me? I didn’t defend you soon enough, I know that. I swear I’ll never let anyone hurt you again.” He hesitated. “I just… I thought you could handle it. Because I ‘know’ you could have.”

Alec scoffed. “Of course he could have handled them, but he shouldn’t have had to. He was waiting to see which of his bonded would stand by him.”

Nikki met Alec’s blue eyes. “Thank you for defending me,” he murmured. Then he turned to Percy. “Cyrus made it sound like you were angry with me when you left.”

Percy’s freckled cheeks flushed pink. “I was angry, about you lying about the rank change. I don’t like deception. But then I went to the Merrow waters, and Alec made me realize… you wouldn’t have done it if you weren’t desperate.” His voice dropped. “We made you feel like none of us would help you. If you’ll let me, I’ll spend the rest of my life at your side, and on your side.”

Nikki gave a small smile. “I’m tired of fighting. Tired of everyone being angry.”

“Then no more moping,” Alec declared. “You never got a proper tour of Merrow City. Princess Hermione’s sire was just found in Flamel’s house—she’d love to introduce you. Clean your face, and come have dinner under the waves with us.”

“All right,” Nikki agreed. “Can we bring Cameron and Quinn?”

Alec nodded. Another Merrow and a healer with Merrow blood? Easy enough.

Minutes later, all eyes tracked Nikki's progress to the porting room, the wetsuit might as well have been painted on. The way the material stretched taut across his backside with each step should have been criminal, and not a single bonded bothered to hide their appreciation as the four followed him toward dinner beneath the waves.

Chapter 87: Justice for all? Or maybe not...

Notes:

Shout out to Daithi4377! Thank you for giving me the idea for the scene between Quinn and Surajini 🤗

IMPORTANT****IMPORTANT****IMPORTANT**

This chapter has mentions of rape and beating of a child. I have warned for it in the the story.

The examination rooms at Parantava Paikka had soft peach-colored walls, designed to put patients at ease. Severus stood in one such room with Mariana Cunningham and her three daughters. On the exam table lay Lisabeth Bannersen, a young girl who had come in complaining of severe menstrual cramps.

Of the triplets, it was Phe who stepped forward. She placed a gentle hand on Lisabeth’s abdomen, and when she withdrew, the girl gasped. “That’s so much better! What did you do?”

“Slowed your cycle down a bit,” Phe explained calmly. “It was coming too fast, and your body was cramping trying to keep up.”

The next patient was a little boy who had jumped off a roof, attempting to fly, despite having no wings. He had broken his arm in two places, and his Mera was in tears as they entered. Rosie moved first, resting a hand on each of them. Almost instantly, their distress eased. Then Rad touched the boy’s arm. With a soft pop and a snap, the bone mended seamlessly, as if it had never been broken.

 

Nikki and Quinn had come back to the surface and gone for a run. Alec, Percy and Cameron had stayed below the waves and would be coming back later. When they got back to the house, Quinn was thrilled that no one had started breakfast and immediately set about doing so.

Nikki wandered outside to the courtyard, most of his bonded were working out. He made his way over to Ronan. “I was wondering if I could talk to you after breakfast?” He asked.

The werewolf nodded as he continued working with the bow staff in his hands. Nikki stood for a moment more, then moved away. Just then Selvric walked over and asked if he could speak to him after breakfast.

“Yes, you can, but I'm meeting with Ronan first, so it'll have to be after that,” Nikki told Selvric.

Blaise approached them and Nikki sighed, “if you want to meet with me after breakfast, I'm happy to do so. But you are behind Ronan and Selvric.”

“Actually,” said Blaise, “I was hoping you would spar with me?”

Nikki grinned.

 

The water never stilled here. It rippled through the walls, the air, even the silence of his cell. A constant, suffocating reminder of the crushing weight just beyond these bars. A lesser man would have shattered under the pressure, drowned in the madness of it. But Albus Dumbledore was no lesser man.

The guards came and went like shadows, sliding his food tray through the slot without a word. No conversation. No hint of time passing. Just the endless, liquid hum of the prison around him. He missed his books. His lemon drops. The quiet certainty of control; over his world, over the people in it. Most of all, he wondered why Nicholas had not yet acted.

Harry Potter should have been in Flamel’s grasp by now. The pieces should have realigned. When the Dragels had taken him, Dumbledore hadn’t feared, he had known. Flamel would not allow their plans to unravel.

All he had to do was wait, and Albus Dumbledore had always been a patient man.

 

Nikki sat across from Ronan in the small parlor off the dining room. “Well,” the werewolf said dryly, “at least we’re not in Bill’s office. Or is this the part where you hand me a credit slip and thank me for my time?”

Nikki arched a brow, “Is that what you want to happen?”

Ronan let out a joyless chuckle. “What I wanted was to fall in love. To find one’s soulbonded submissive—that’s the dream we all share. But mine?” His voice turned bitter. “Mine is a deceitful little liar who seems to enjoy torturing his bonded!”

Nikki recoiled. “What? That’s not true at all!”

“How would I know?” Ronan snapped. “You haven’t spent five minutes with me since the soulscream! One of my friends is dead because of an alpha challenge, the other was dismissed with a credit slip. And the submissive I dreamed of?” He scoffed. “A metamorph who shows up one day as a mental case, then a rank-shifted Gheyo, then just—poof!—back to himself like he hasn’t turned everyone’s lives upside down!”

Nikki hesitated. “Rook was your friend?”

Ronan shrugged stiffly. “Close enough, we had… political plans. Jace was involved too.”

“When you were called into my circle by the soulscream,” Nikki said carefully, “did you think about what it would mean for you politically?”

“What? No! That never even crossed my mind,” Ronan growled.

“Well it did for Jace and Magnus.” Nikki explained, “Jace was thrilled when I released him, especially with the chance to have my godfather advocate for the non-Dragels.”

Ronan shook his head as if trying to dislodge the thought. “That’s insane, he really only saw this as a political opportunity?”

Nikki nodded, “and what about Rook? Did you agree with how he and the other Gheyos treated me?”

Ronan’s gaze dropped. “No, but I didn’t know what to do. He was my ace, my friend.”

Nikki softened. “Everything I did was to teach my bonded a lesson, to demand better treatment. But Ronan… stay. Let’s see if love is possible between us. I’m not the person you think I am. Get to know me better before you judge me, please.”

Ronan smiled then, “everyone who knows me tells me I'm a hopeless romantic. I really want this to be my happily ever after. I'll get to know you, Nikki Cunningham, and hopefully Fate will smile upon us.”

 

Quinn paced the kitchen in his family circle’s home. “Talk to me, Quinnten,” Surajini prodded through their mind link. “What has you so upset?”

“Mera, after my injury, I felt helpless all the time. Then I started working as a healer and Kyle and I became a team, I started feeling strong and confident. But, lately, I'm feeling helpless again!”

Surajini got up from the table and pulled her son into her arms. “Tell me what has you feeling this way,” she coaxed.

Quinn broke away from her and paced, moving his arms and hands in agitation. “I hate not being able to speak!” He burst out! “At the clinic, that Matron Olivia just sneered and turned her back when I was writing in the air! She dismissed my voice like it didn't matter, like I didn't matter! If I could've spoken, I would have cussed her out!”

“Kyle said you used the spell that day…” she prodded.

“Yes, but only after she was so dismissive of me! I also talked to some of my circle members about how they were treating Nikki. Those arrogant gheyos laughed in my face! They too turned their backs on my air writing! It's bad enough that I can't defend him because of my vows! But I can't even speak for him and be heard! It all just makes me feel…. !!!”

“Helpless,” Surajini finished for him. “Sit down, and I'll make us some tea.”

“I want to go back to that healer, the specialist we saw right after..? He said in time, I may be able to be cured, maybe it's been enough time…?” Quinn posited.

Surajini nodded, “Healer Voorkish owes our circle a favor, I will see if he will see you as soon as possible.”

“Mera, no, I didn't mean for you to waste a favor,” he protested.

“It isn't a waste, it takes years on a waiting list to get in to see Healer Voorkish,” Surajini told him, and then, “Quinn, I know a lot of your gheyos were expelled from the circle. Were the arrogant ones who laughed removed?”

Quinn nodded, “yes, but how could you know that?”

“I spoke with Priya the other day. She is paying the price for what she did to Nikki, as she should. It doesn't matter whether it is Priya or Pravin. Neither has any energy, exhausted by even the smallest exertions. Priya said that she is cold all the time. I think because she tried to deny Nikki his freedom of movement, hers has been limited. She didn't show him any warmth, so hers has been taken. Priya still doesn't think she did anything wrong. She's very bitter about it.”

“She needs to get over her bitterness and realize that the only way she's going to live through this is to change. The Reaper made that clear,” said Quinn.

“That Reaper, it was Jascha Cunningham?” Surajini asked. At Quinn’s nod, she sighed, “I won't say I don't understand the impulse. But, I do think with such a young circle, the parents might be better off letting them settle things on their own.”

Quinn smirked, “was that what you were doing when you gave Nikki the idea to lie about rank changing to gheyo?”

Surajini flushed pink, “fine. Perhaps I'm more like Jascha Cunningham than I thought.”

“Really, Mera, what possessed you to tell him to do that?” Quinn asked in exasperation.

“Desperate times call for desperate measures,” Surajini shrugged. “Besides I had no idea, that Jascha was going to get rid of the most prominent troublemakers.”

Quinn nodded, then grinned, “you have to see what he did first though, before the gheyo bit,” he said, stretching his hand out for a knowledge transfer. A few minutes later, Mera and son were giggling over the antics of Fontaine Claude St. George.

 

Sitting down in the small parlor off the living room, Nikki turned to look at Selvric. The elf looked uncomfortable. “I wanted to talk to you and say my piece. I've been upset at you for the deception with the rank change and the submissive you turned into to fool us.”

Selvric hesitated before continuing. “I was going to discuss it with you, but I needed time to think first.” He sighed, “I’m much older than I appear. For years, I’ve traveled between realms, and most who know me don’t question my worth. But it wasn’t always that way.”

His voice grew quieter. “When I first began my journeys, people constantly underestimated me. They took one look at my slender frame, my delicate features, and decided I needed coddling, that I couldn’t handle myself. Back then, I had to prove my strength over and over. And I did, because I had no choice. But it wore on me, it exhausted me.”

A shadow crossed his face. “I think I’d forgotten how much it hurt, being dismissed like that. Now I remember, and I’m sorry I didn’t stand up for you when you faced the same. I hope you can forgive me.”

Nikki sat still for a moment, digesting what was said. Then he grinned at Selvric. “Forgiven and forgotten. I'm eager to put that time in the past and start getting to know each of you.”

Selvric smiled as well, “I spoke to Brynn right after the circle formed, evidently she is quite an archer. Perhaps me, you and Brynn, as well as anyone else who wants to go, could go to the archery ranges and shoot sometime?”

“That sounds like a lot of fun,” said Nikki, “we should definitely do it!”

 

Jace Cultree swam through the water, relishing the feeling of being back after so long on dry land. It was wonderful! The Shadow Prince had promised to help by connecting him with his godfather—after years of struggle, they might finally have a chance to be heard.

Then, a shape moved in the distance.

As it drew closer, Jace recognized Melody in her seal form. She reached him with frantic gestures and sounds. ‘Something was wrong!’

Jace spun in the water and donned his own sealskin. Melody turned and swam back the way she had come with Jace powering through the water behind her.

They both reached a small island and changed into human form. “It's Anna, she's in bad shape, hurry!” Melody told him as they ran.

***************Mentions of rape and beating**********

Jace followed her into a thatched hut. Inside, a little girl lay unconscious on a woven mat. Her face was swollen with bruises, deep purples and blues mottling her tiny body. Her bright green Selkie hair fanned around her like a tragic halo.

A bitter mix of sorrow, rage, and helplessness clawed at Jace’s throat. “Was she…?” He couldn’t finish.

Melody’s lips thinned. “More than once, by more than one.” Her voice dropped lower. “But the worst is her back. She was whipped.” Tears glistened in her green eyes. “I don’t know how she made it back, Jace. She’s too young to have a seal form.”

“She needs a healer!” Jace told her.

“I’m the closest thing we have,” Melody said grimly.

Jace swallowed hard. “Wrap her in blankets. I’ll carry her as gently as I can. There’s… someone who might help.”

*********End of mentions of rape and beating*********

Nikki called his entire circle together in the living room. Everyone was there except Hadrian and Cyrus. When Nikki asked where they were, Bill said Hadrian had a mission from Mariana, Cyrus had gone with him. Nikki frowned, ‘why would his Mera send Hadrian away during their circle's adjustment period? He'd visit her tomorrow and ask.’

He looked around the room at all of his bonded, “I wanted to talk to all of you, I'm going to be very blunt and honest and I hope you will be the same. Is anyone here still mad at me or hurt by what I did?”

Silence answered him, then Marcus spoke up saying, “we understand why you did what you did. You made a very needed point and I for one, am proud to have a submissive that isn't a push over.”

“I feel the same,” said Blaise. “I think it was harsh but needed.”

Sutter then added, “I thought Fontaine was hilarious! Swords go stabby, stab!” He said in a high nasal voice. Everyone laughed, including Nikki. There was a knock at the door and Bill moved to answer it.

“Jace! What's wrong?” They heard him exclaim. Nikki moved over to where he could see the door. Jace stood on the threshold with a blanket wrapped figure. Nikki could see the cloth turning red in spots as blood seeped through.

“Please, she needs a healer, I have no right to ask, but I beg you, please help her!” Jace cried out.

Quinn was already up and moving toward the small medical bay he'd set up when they moved in. “Of course we’ll help!” Nikki told the Selkie. “Follow Quinn!”

Jace gently set Anna down on an exam table. Quinn ran a diagnostic and looked at Jace in shock.

“I know, it's bad, we don't know how she even managed to swim back to us,” Jace confessed.

***************Mentions of rape and beating**********

Quinn gave the child a series of potions, blood replenishers, antibiotics and pain relief. He then used a spell to gently turn her over so he could see her back. The amount of damage and the sheer force and number of the whip marks made Quinn furious. But he couldn't focus on that right now.

He studied the wounds, they were full of dried blood as well as dirt and debris. He needed to clean them out but he didn't want to cause more pain. He placed his hands gently at the top of her shoulders and concentrated. Slowly but surely small rivulets of water ran from his fingers and trailed down the child's back. The water seeped into the wounds and gently flushed them, rolling down the girls sides when finished.

“Oh!” Jace cried out, “she's started bleeding again.”

“That's actually a good thing,” Quinn air wrote. “The wounds have been cleaned but the bleeding will ensure the job is finished.”

*********End of mentions of rape and beating*********

 

Nikki and Bill came around the corner. Both gasped in horror at what they were seeing. Nikki's eyes were glistening with unshed tears as he turned to Jace and demanded, “Who did this to her?”

Jace shook his head sadly. “The Selkie pulled her out of the water near our island. We may never know who did this to her.”

“What do you mean?” Bill asked. “There will be a hunt because of this, I'm going to call the patrol gheyos right now.”

Jace smiled sadly, “don't bother, they won't do anything.”

“What do you mean?” Nikki asked. “Of course they will!”

Bill had disappeared out of the room. Quinn was covering Anna's back with a liberal amount of antibiotic gel. He beckoned Nikki closer and said through their bond, “I need you to take the end of this bandage, I'm going to levitate her up and together we're going to wrap her wounds. We want the bandage to be tight enough to stay on, but loose enough not to irritate her.”

***************Mentions of rape and beating**********

Once the little girl's back was wrapped, Quinn gently lowered her back down onto the table. He moved to her waist and reached for the blanket. Hesitating, he looked at his submissive. “Nikki, I think you should step out for this part.”

Understanding blossomed in Nikki’s mind. His breath stuttered, vision blurring with tears. He barely registered his own movement as he staggered out of the medical bay, the horror of what he’d seen searing into his mind.

‘That child. That tiny, broken body. Someone had…’

He couldn’t finish the thought.

Bill caught him the second he crashed into the living room, his alpha’s arms wrapping tight around him as Nikki’s knees gave out. A sob tore from his throat, raw and ragged.

“Nikki, sweetheart, what’s wrong?” Bill’s voice was sharp with alarm, hands gripping him tighter.

Behind him, Jace hovered, guilt etched into every line of his face. “I’m sorry,” he rasped. “I didn’t know where else to take her. I didn’t mean to…”

Ronan cut in, pulling Jace against his side. “You did the right thing, bringing her here,” he murmured, though his own voice was strained. “But are you okay?”

Jace’s laugh was brittle. “No, I'm the furthest thing from okay.”

Nikki forced air into his lungs, fists clenched in Bill’s shirt. When he spoke, his voice was a shattered whisper. “Rape, Bill, someone raped her. She’s - she’s Canis’ age. Who could do something like that?”

*********End of mentions of rape and beating*********

Before Bill could answer, the patrol gheyos arrived. Ariki was relieved to see that Greta and Ilsa had come.

Bill pressed a kiss to Nikki’s forehead, then gently passed him into Ariki’s waiting arms. “Stay with him,” he ordered softly. He then strode toward the medical bay, his alpha instincts roaring for justice.

Nikki’s bonded closed around him like a shield. Ariki’s arms locked tight, Devrim’s fingers carding soothingly through his hair. Alec returned from the kitchen, pressing a cold hot chocolate into his hands, Nikki’s favorite comfort was chocolate, he drank greedily, the sweetness a fleeting distraction from the storm inside him. Nikki had the brief thought that he didn't mind this sort of coddling.

He’d known evil existed. The scars of the recovered at the center, Fenix’s horrible past, they’d taught him that. But this? Seeing it, smelling it on that little girl’s torn skin? His tears dried. His breath steadied. And beneath the grief, fury ignited. They would pay!

 

Bill was furious and confused—two things he hated being. “Explain it to me again,” he demanded. “Why is there nothing you can do?”

Greta sighed. “We don’t like it any more than you do, Bill. But the girl is a Selkie. If she were a Dragel child, there’d already be a hunt underway. But non-Dragels aren’t protected under Nevarah’s laws, they aren’t citizens. We’re a sanctuary realm, but justice isn’t guaranteed for those who seek refuge here.”

Nikki strode into the room and froze at Greta’s words. “Oh, she will get justice,” he snapped. “You took a report, what happens now?”

“Nothing, my Prince,” Ilsa said softly. “We aren’t authorized to investigate crimes against non-Dragels.”

“Nikki,” he said firmly. “Ilsa, please call me Nikki. It isn't your fault, it's mine. Mine and every other royal who didn't change this.”

“Sweetheart, you didn’t know,” Bill said gently.

“I know now,” Nikki growled. He tugged on his bond with Devrim, and the Gheyo Ace appeared in an instant. Nikki pointed to the drugged girl on the medical table, his voice turning deadly calm.

“This child was beaten and raped. I want everyone responsible. Assemble a team and hunt.”

 

Inspiration for Melody

Melody
https://images.app.goo.gl/iHbBaGVz1Pj4Zowp8

Chapter 88: They don't deserve him!

The room was dim when he slipped inside. Pausing, he sniffed the air, wary of a trap. Finally, he called out, “Dawne, I got your message. Where are you?”

The Air Princess emerged from the bathroom, her blond hair damp and cascading down her back. She wore baby pink lace lingerie that clung to every curve. “Al, you’re early!” she said, feigning fluster.

“No, I arrived at the exact time you specified,” the Merrow King corrected, his gaze flickering over her, every line and curve as flawless as he remembered. “What is this about?”

Dawne bit her lip, pouting. “Does there have to be some big reason? I missed you.” She trailed a hand down her lace-clad hip. “And I know you miss me too.” She giggled, “Is it cold in here?” she asked, arching her back so his eyes were drawn to her breasts.

“No,” Alcandor replied coolly. “You’re just underdressed.”

She stepped forward, closing the distance between them, and draped her arms around his neck. Alcandor seized her wrists, peeling them away. “I have a submissive! If this is an attempt at seduction, that ship sailed years ago.”

“Are you sure?” Dawne’s pout deepened. “Not even a little part of you misses what we had? Maybe you need a new submissive. Maybe the one you have isn’t… right for you?”

Alcandor’s voice turned icy. “It’s only out of respect for our past that I don’t summon Killigan and let my queen deal with you. I’ll ask one last time—what is this about? Answer, or I walk out that door.”

Dawne huffed, snatching a silk robe from the bathroom door. Alcandor watched in silence as she wrapped herself in it before flopping into a chair.

“I need your help, Al,” she admitted, her voice heavy. “Perry stole the Air Crown from me. He’s named his son as heir! I need to prove he never had the right to take it—then the boy’s claim won’t matter.”

Alcandor stared at her. “Let me be certain I understand. You’re asking me to help you overthrow the King of the Air Element? The same king I crowned?”

“But it’s mine, Al!” Dawne snapped.

“He was always meant to rule. The only reason you ever had a chance was because Perry refused it the first time.” Alcandor turned toward the door. “Go back to the Air Sector, Dawne. And don’t waste my time with this again.”

 

Bill stepped into the medical bay, where Nikki and Jace sat beside Anna’s hospital bed. Quinn moved quietly around the room, tidying up while monitoring his patient.

“Devrim left to hunt,” Bill announced. “He took Selvric, Percy, Ronan, Cameron, and Keffer with him. Marcus and Blaise are staying behind to guard the house and the circle.”

“Fine by me,” Nikki said, his voice tight. “I don’t care who he takes, I just want the ones responsible for this.”

“Devrim will get them,” Bill assured him.

Just then, Blaise poked his head in. “Nikki, you’ve got a visitor.”

A moment later, Hermione entered the medical bay. “Nikki! I’m so glad you invited me!” she said brightly. “I’ve been looking forward to seeing your new house.”

Nikki stood, forcing a small smile. “It’s good to see you too. We can tour the place later, but… this isn’t a social call.” His expression darkened as he turned toward Anna. Gently, he pulled back the blanket covering the little girl’s back. Though the bandages hid the worst of the damage, the sheer number of them spoke volumes.

Hermione gasped. “What happened to her?”

Nikki explained, his voice low and rough with emotion. By the time he finished, Hermione was in tears. He pulled her into a hug as she sobbed.

“This is monstrous,” she whispered fiercely. “The laws have to change, justice can’t just be for some. I’ll speak to Aunt Killi and Uncle Alcandor immediately. We have to fix this, for Anna, and for everyone else.”

Her mind raced, thinking of Brishen, her sweet Gheyo, a Phoelix rather than a Dragel. Under the current system, he had no rights. That HAD to change.

Any thought of a house tour vanished. After a final, tight hug, Hermione turned and strode out, heading straight for the Merrow waters. Her mind was already spinning with arguments, strategies, anything to ensure those laws would be changed!

 

Nikki was still in the med bay with Anna, when he decided to message Bran/Brynn. The message was simple, ‘things are better, I only have two left to deal with…. Come home?’

Then he messaged Ethan, ‘I know you said things weren't working for you, but I would really like to meet. Can we get together for dinner?’

Jace was holding Anna’s hand, and watching Nikki. “You really care about what happened to Anna.” It was a statement not a question.

Nikki looked at him strangely. “Of course I care! She's a child! I would care if any innocent were hurt!”

“And just like that, you'll try to change the laws, you and the merrow princess?” Jace said incredulously.

Nikki huffed, “there is no trying about it, I will change the law!”

Anna stirred, moving around in her unconscious state. Her face crumpled in pain and she moaned. “Quinn!” Nikki called out to his healer. He was already moving to the bed, spelling potions into Anna's stomach. The little girl relaxed, pain free and continued to slumber in her unconscious state.

“How long will it take until she's healed enough to leave?” Jace asked.

Quinn frowned, “I'm not sure, Selkie physiology is slightly different from Dragel, and I've never treated any child with these injuries. We'll have to wait and see.” Quinn wrote in the air.

Jace nodded and turned to Nikki, “my Prince, I ask a boon of you. I would like to stay here until she is healed enough to leave.”

“Of course you can stay here, Jace!” Nikki exclaimed. “I know you didn't want me as your bonded, but I'm not holding a grudge or anything. And when Anna wakes up I want her to see a familiar face.”

Jace stood and bowed, “thank you, my Prince, I'm going to get some water, may I bring you anything?”

“No, thank you, and please call me Nikki.”

Jace walked through the house, following the familiar route to the kitchen. He was … unsettled by what Nikki had said, ‘I know you didn't want me as your bonded.’ He hadn't even considered the Shadow Prince as someone with feelings and emotions. He hadn't meant to hurt him.

Nikki had summoned Marcus and Blaise. “As you know, some of ours are out hunting. I want the two of you to work on building a secure area for prisoners. This house doesn't have a dungeon, or a basement. So do the best you can,” Nikki instructed.

Marcus bowed, “my Prince, the other day I went over to explore the gheyo school. I was curious. It does have a dungeon. We could probably hold prisoners there, if Blaise and I gave it a good go over to make sure it's in working order.”

Nikki's eyes lit up “that's a great idea, Marcus! Yes! Let's do that! And for the love of all, call me Nikki, both of you.”

Marcus smiled at him and Nikki suddenly felt very warm. He hadn't spent a lot of time with his new bonded. Who knew Marcus could smile like that!

Blaise spoke then, “Nikki, I bought something for you the other day when I was out at the market. But with your permission I think I'd like to give it to her.” He reached into his void stone and pulled out a stuffed sea dragon. “Alec was telling us about how much you enjoyed meeting the sea dragon back on Earth,” he said shyly.

Nikki took the stuffed toy and kissed Blaise on the cheek. “Thank you! This is perfect!” He moved the little sea dragon and perched it so it was near Anna, the stuffy looked as if it was sitting vigil over the child.

“Why not put it in her arms?” Marcus asked.

“Moving her arms may strain her back,” said Nikki. “I won't risk it.” Quinn smiled at Nikki over his shoulder.

 

Hermione moved into the parlor with Uncle Al and Aunt Killi. Alcandor had just returned from the surface and seemed out of sorts. But, this couldn't wait. “Did you know that only Dragels have rights under the law? That if a non-Dragel is attacked, they don't have recourse? The patrol gheyos take a report but they don't investigate it?”

Alcandor's brow furrowed, “I was not aware of that, Hermione are you sure of this information?”

Hermione told them what had happened to Anna. “A Selkie child?!” Killigan cried out, anguished.

“I'll get to the bottom of this right now.” Alcandor declared. “Fetch Advisor Kieran,” he ordered the door guards.

Minutes later, the advisor minced into the room, “my King, my Queen, my Princess,” he bowed.

“Yes, yes,” Alcandor said, “Princess Hermione has just told me something very disturbing. Kieran, what rights do non-Dragels have under the law? If a non-Dragel were attacked for Instance.”

“If the attack were reported, “the advisor told them, “the patrol gheyos would come and take a report. This is done for information purposes. Sometimes the non-Dragels can name their attacker and then if that person commits an offense in the future the report can be used at trial to show a pattern of violence.”

“Do the patrol gheyos investigate?” Killigan demanded.

“For an attack on a non-Dragel?” Kieran asked. “No, my Queen, though they are allowed to live among us, they don't have the same rights under the law.” The advisor hesitated, then added, “if my Princess is worried about her gheyo guard, Brishen, be assured any attack against him would be investigated and the perpetrators punished to the fullest extent of the law. His status wouldn't be a factor. It would be based on hers.”

“Not good enough!” Alcandor said angrily. “If we vote in the royal meeting to change the law, how quickly can it be implemented?”

“Almost immediately,” Kieran assured. “The royal archive scholars would change it.”

“Why did you say, if the attack was reported?” Hermione asked.

“Because most of them are not, knowing nothing will be done, most non-Dragels opt not to report,” Kieran explained.

“That will change too,” Hermione said firmly.

 

Nikki and Marcus shadowed to Emerald Hollow. Nikki wanted to visit Maury and get his support for changing the law. Marcus had wanted to accompany him, and since he had asked instead of demanded, Nikki allowed it.

Maury and Lucius were having tea and Nikki sat to join them. Marcus was introduced and then stood against the wall, guarding his submissive.

Nikki explained what had happened to Anna and how the laws didn't currently protect her. “I didn't know,” Maury said softly, throwing a guilty glance at Lucius.

The Veela waved it away, saying, “I bet none of the royals do. It sounds like it's an older law that got forgotten and no one bothered to change it. It does present an opportunity though.”

“Yes,” Nikki said eagerly, “an opportunity to make everyone aware so it can be changed.”

“Yes,” Lucius agreed. “And more, the primary argument for not giving the Nameless representation and royalty was that there were not many of them. As well as the fact that their gifts couldn't be quantified. What if the Nameless element offers to share seventh element status with non-Dragels? You already have a non-Dragel advisor in me. If you add another one, it should be a non-Dragel who is very aware of what is going on with the non-Dragels in Nevarah.”

“Jace!” Nikki exclaimed. “It should be Jace and I love the idea!”

 

Nikki then visited his family circle. He was happily introducing Marcus, and hugging everyone. He filled them in on the situation with the law, and was gratified that they hadn't been aware of it either.

He was talking to the triplets about their recent visit to the center. Scout asked if he and Marcus would stay for dinner. “We’d love to!” Nikki replied. Then, “oh no! I can't, I'm having dinner with Ethan! Marcus can stay though,” he grinned. “Mera, I meant to ask you what sort of mission you sent Hadrian on, but it will have to wait. I really need to go!” Nikki shadowed out.

“Mariana, you sent Hadrian away during their adjustment period?” Imogene asked exasperatedly.

“No,” Mariana said quietly. “I wouldn't do that and I didn't.”

The silence in the room was so heavy it was almost tangible. Then Canis smiled at Marcus and said, “come on into the dining room, Big Guy, let's see what food you think you're going to eat.”

 

The restaurant was quiet and isolated, a small but exclusive dining spot in the Earth sector, Avalanche, offered many different types of cuisine. Nikki moved to the table where Ethan was already seated.

“I'm so sorry, did I keep you waiting?” He asked breathlessly.

“Not long,” Ethan smiled. “Waiting for you is no hardship.”

“I miss you,” Nikki blurted out. He blushed and seated himself.

“I miss you, too!” said Ethan. “I'm sorry I'm not a fighter. I wasn't able to fight eight gheyos! Then Rook said no to children without even asking you! It was too much, I had to leave or lose my sanity!”

“Rook is dead,” Nikki told him. “The gheyos that were the most problematic are gone. We're working on stabilizing the circle.” Nikki added with a small smirk, “I will definitely be having children, as many as I want, whenever I'm ready!”

Ethan smiled, “you know I fell in love with you when we were working on the project. I almost didn't take the job at the center, because I didn't think I had any chance with you. It's well known that the Cunningham circle has no Pareya.”

“As you once told me, I'm not my Mera and our circle is not my Mera's circle.”

“Our circle?” Ethan asked.

“Yes, our circle,” Nikki said firmly. “Come home, Ethan! I promise things are so much better.”

“Tell me what happened,” Ethan invited, deflecting Nikki’s request.

Nikki told him everything that had happened since he'd been gone. “So, your Dera is the one who punished those gheyos?” Ethan asked. “It doesn't say much for the gheyos who did nothing…”

“No it doesn't.” Nikki acknowledged. “However, we are in the adjustment period and they know better now. They were treating me like a gheyo, expecting me to prove my strength.”

“Against eight gheyos! Nikki, that's ridiculous! I hope they do know better now, for your sake! You deserve the world, I'm sorry those arrogant gheyos were too ignorant to see that.”

Nikki blushed, “this is the sixth time our waiter has circled our table, perhaps we should order?”

 

The shadows were dense around the campsite, Deltaine and Waylon were huddled around a small fire. The evening was warm and balmy but both men were shivering. Hadrian looked closer and saw that there were open sores on their faces and hands.

Waylon lurched to his feet, swaying like a man drowning. He staggered toward the tattered tent in the distance, but halfway there, his knees buckled. He caught himself on a small iron cauldron, fingers digging into the rusted metal as if it were the only thing tethering him to this world. With a grunt, he hauled it up, arms trembling under the weight, and dragged it back toward the fire. By the time he collapsed beside Deltaine, his chest heaved as though he’d sprinted for miles.

“Can you lift it over the fire?” Waylon rasped, voice raw. “Come on, I got it this far.”

Deltaine turned slowly, movements stiff with exhaustion. His hands shook as he gripped the cauldron, muscles straining as he lifted it onto the fire’s weak embers. The effort left him gasping, sweat beading on his brow. He slumped back, breath ragged, as if even that small act had cost him everything.

Cyrus touched Hadrian's elbow, “it hardly seems worth it to take them out. We'd be putting them out of their misery.”

“No one is killing them,” a cold voice announced.

Hadrian spun, shadows coiling in warning, no one slipped past his defenses. No one but…

“Mariana?” The name left him in a rush of disbelief.

She stood like a wraith in the gloom, her eyes burning with quiet fury. “Follow me.”

Before he could argue, the void swallowed them whole.

The Cunningham Submissive faced him in the endless dark, arms crossed, her presence a storm barely contained. “Did you tell my son that I sent you on this… mission?”

Hadrian stiffened. “What? No, I told Bill I had business to finish. That’s all.”

“Then why,” Mariana bit out, “does Nikki believe this was my order?”

“I don't know, maybe Bill assumed it was from you and told him that.” Hadrian speculated.

“And what mission were you on Hadrian?” Mariana demanded icily. “Those gheyos are potential soulbonded for Nikki, you will not kill them off!”

“They don't deserve him!” Hadrian yelled angrily.

“No, they don't,” Mariana agreed, chillingly calm. “Not yet. But punishment isn’t permanent. And we both know Nikki’s heart. If they begged? If they changed? He’d forgive them.”

Hadrian’s fists clenched. She was right, and that was the worst of it.

“You haven’t even asked him what he wants, have you?” Mariana pressed.

He looked away.

Cyrus stepped forward, bristling. “They treated him badly, and then he turned around and deceived us! They shouldn't get another chance, not after causing all of that!”

Mariana’s gaze flicked to him, sharp as a blade. “Ah, so this isn’t about justice. It’s about blame.”

“No!” Hadrian said firmly. Then shooting a quick glance at Cyrus. “At least, not for me, it isn't.”

“Really, Hadrian, are you sure?” Her voice dropped to a lethal hiss. "Because right now, you’re the one making choices for him. Just like they did!”

The accusation struck like a knife. Hadrian recoiled, but before he could retort, Mariana turned away. "Your mission is over. Go home."

For a heartbeat, defiance hung thick between them. They could argue. They could rage.

Mariana merely arched her brow.

Hadrian exhaled sharply. Then, with a stiff bow, he yielded—and let the shadows take him.

 

The moment Hermione left the parlor, Alcandor turned to Killigan with the cautious enthusiasm of a man about to juggle lit dynamite.

"Beloved," he began, in the tone of someone who absolutely had not just been meeting another Submissive at a questionable location, "I need to share something with you. Princess Dawne messaged me earlier. She requested a meeting at a quaint little establishment near the Merrow waters. I went, purely for diplomatic reasons, and now I’d like to share the details, so there are no misunderstandings between us."

Killigan’s eyes narrowed. "Which establishment?"

"The Sleepy Sailor," Alcandor admitted, bracing himself.

Killigan let out a laugh so devoid of warmth it could have flash-frozen a volcano. "So she invited you to a motel?! That Whore!"

"My love, the knowledge transfer," Alcandor said quickly, shoving the memory at them like a peace offering made of pure desperation.

Killigan absorbed it, then fixed him with a look that could curdle milk. "Let me summarize: Dawne lures you to a seedy love-nest, tries to seduce you, and you—miraculously—remembered you have a Submissive who would feed you to sharks if you misbehaved. You’re very lucky I heard this from you! Not, say, someone singing 'The Ballad of Alcandor’s Impending Doom.'

"I love only you!" Alcandor swore, with the fervor of a man who very much enjoyed being alive. "I did nothing wrong!"

"Oh, I know," Killigan purred. "The transfer showed me everything. But Love, you should’ve summoned me! I would’ve turned that ‘pretty princess’ into a very unattractive stain on the seabed!"

Alcandor chuckled weakly. "Darling, she failed. Can’t we just... let it go?"

Killigan smiled, sweet as poisoned honey. "Of course, Beloved."

A chill slithered down Alcandor’s spine. Oh no.

Killigan was absolutely going to murder Dawne.

 

Nikki came home from dinner in a good mood. He had gotten Ethan's promise that he would move back in tomorrow. He didn't see Bran or Brynn, but he did see that the rooms they'd chosen previously had stuff in them again.

He headed for the medical bay. Jace was slumped in the chair by Anna’s bed dozing. The little girl was still unconscious but Nikki noticed she seemed to be getting more color in her cheeks. He smiled, his Quinn was the best.

He set off in search of the rest of his bonded. And turning a corner, bumped directly into Cyrus. “Hi Beautiful, will you take a walk with me?”

Nikki raised a brow and held out his arm. They stepped outside and headed down to the beach, walking near the Merrow waters with a bright moon shining overhead. “This is lovely, Cyrus and very romantic, but the last time we saw each other we were screaming at each other. Say what you want to say, please.”

“I'm not going to apologize for telling you how I was feeling. Even if we were screaming at each other, at least we were communicating. I've done a lot of thinking and I know I was wrong, I'm your king first and foremost before anything else. I should have stepped up and flattened any miserable gheyo who looked at you wrong. I thought staying out of it and letting you handle it was the right thing to do. They were trying to make you feel like you were some weak submissive. I thought stepping in would make you look weak. I didn't realize that you felt alone, like no one was on your side. I still wish you would have told me what I needed to do. I'm stupid like that sometimes,” he winked.

Nikki sighed, “I did ask Hadrian to stay out of it, I would have told you the same. But, I also wanted you guys to step up. Does that make sense?”

“Um, no, it doesn't.” Cyrus said.

“I guess I just wanted you guys to know when to step in or not without me saying anything,” Nikki sighed.

“Beautiful, I love you,” Cyrus assured. “But, you're gonna have to give me some help on what you need and when you need it. Maybe we can work out a signal or something…”

Nikki threw his head back and laughed.

 

The house at Emerald Hollow was silent. The entire circle and their children were abed. Severus, however, was not. He sat in a small reclining chair near the fire, pouring over one of Flamel's journals. He reread the paragraphs again. Then he stared unseeing at the wall, “that's it! I've got it!” He told the empty room.

Notes:

Anna's Dragon

https://www.walmart.com/ip/5311345358?sid=48dc7eef-2f9d-4b84-af03-0f7cd17a3322

Chapter 89: Stench, Judicial Bench, Emotional Wrench

Nikki woke up cradled close in loving arms. He'd come to check on Anna the night before. Only to find Quinn snoring softly on a little makeshift bed. The healer’s blonde curls were sleep tousled and his bare muscular chest had looked warm and inviting. Nikki had done a switching spell for pajamas and then cuddled up beside him.

Quinn kissed the top of his head. “You didn't have to curl up in here. How'd you sleep?”

“Perfectly,” Nikki smiled.

Just then a message came in for Quinn. He quickly read it over. “We have time for a run and breakfast and then we have to get to the Earth Sector Court. Matron Olivia is being charged today.”

Nikki's grin widened. “This really is turning into a wonderful morning.”

His healer laughed and sent a message to Kyle arranging to meet outside and go in together. “Quinn, who will take care of Anna, while you're gone?!” Nikki asked, suddenly panicking.

“I will,” Jace said walking into the room. The Selkie stood there, dressed only in low-slung workout pants, the black cord around his neck drawing attention to the silver seal resting against his bare chest.

Nikki’s breath hitched. He forced himself to look away, silently repeating the truth he couldn’t forget: ‘Jace doesn’t want to be your bonded.’

Quinn was already at Anna’s side, checking her injuries. “Her back’s healing well,” he said after a moment. “I’ll keep her under today. Tomorrow, we can start waking her in short intervals.” He met Jace’s gaze. “If anything changes, message me. I’ll come back immediately.”

 

Dawne woke with a languid stretch—then immediately gagged. ‘What was that horrible smell?!’ She bolted upright, her nose wrinkling as the putrid odor coiled thick in the air. ‘Had something died in her chambers?’ She flung off the covers and hurried into the adjoining rooms, but the smell only grew worse —a rancid, eye-watering assault that clung to the back of her throat.

She summoned her gheyo guard. “My Princess?” He asked, then gagged and began to cough.

A second guard followed him in saying, “what is it? Urgh!” And then he too began to cough.

The two gheyos ushered her out into the hall, where the air was cleaner and Dawne was finally able to take a deep breath. The first guard, Milner, said, “I haven't smelled anything like that since my Dera took us fishing. My sister and I were supposed to put the fish up and store them. We forgot and left them in the cooler. A month later when we opened the cooler, that was the smell that came out.”

“The other guard, Davidson furrowed his brow, “Why would the Princess’ rooms suddenly smell like dead, decayed fish?”

“Find out!” Dawne ordered sharply. She began to pace, irritably wondering why this would be happening to her. She hadn't even had breakfast yet! She flung her hair over her shoulder, then froze. A faint, lingering whiff of decay curled from her own strands. The smell was ON HER!

 

The Emerald Blade Circle, minus their hunting Gheyos, appeared outside the Earth Sector Courthouse, every member present to stand with Quinn. Nearby, Kyle stood surrounded by the entirety of the Windster Circle, their greetings barely exchanged before the Kalzik Family Circle portaled into view.

Quinn’s throat tightened. He adjusted the folds of his
Master Healer’s robes, grounding himself in the motion. The weight of so much love and support was almost overwhelming.

Before he could dwell on it, Surajini and Patrick swept forward, pulling him and Kyle into a fierce embrace. Hiram lingered just behind them, his smile warm with pride.

"Oh, my boys!" Surajini murmured, her voice thick with emotion. "I’m so proud of you, standing up for yourselves like this!”

Together, the three circles moved into the courthouse, filing into the designated chamber. The wooden benches were unyielding, but no one seemed to care. Quinn’s gaze flicked to the back as the doors creaked open.

Matron Olivia strode in, draped in golden robes and a silver administration sash, her chin lifted in haughty disdain. Three legal advisors in white trailed behind her like shadows.

No sooner had the door shut than it opened again, this time admitting Soula and Charlie. They claimed the bench in front of Nikki’s circle, both offering encouraging smiles.

Bill leaned forward with a smirk. "Hey, Char, if this is your idea of a romantic date, we’ve gotta talk."

Charlie flushed. “Older brothers are the worst,” he muttered to Soula.

She shot a glance at Ariki and smirked. "Oh, I definitely agree."

A sharp voice cut through the murmurs.

"All rise, the Honorable Councilman Terius Baronsworth presiding."

The assembly stood, then settled back as the Councilman took his place behind the podium.

Nikki frowned. "He’s Air. Why’s he presiding over an Earth court?"

"Contradictory elements always oversee trials," Ethan murmured. "Prevents bias."

Councilman Baronsworth surveyed the room. "Master Healer Quinnten Kalzik and Medic Kyle Windster have filed a claim against the Soddy Daisy Clinic and its Matron, Olivia Brunch. Are both parties prepared to proceed?"

Quinn, Kyle, and Matron Olivia rose. "We are, Councilman."

"Healer Kalzik,"the Councilman said, "you will testify first. I understand you’ll be speaking through a member of your circle due to your condition."

Quinn moved to the witness stand, Ethan following as his voice. As Quinn took a steadying breath, the room fell silent.

"It began," he said, "on my first official day with my new circle…”

 

Mariana strolled through the training yard, observing the morning drills. Nearby, Ginny swung her staff with fierce determination as she sparred with Felix. Though hopelessly outmatched by the Gheyo Ace, the girl refused to back down, throwing herself into every strike. A faint smile tugged at Mariana’s lips. ‘Maybe there’s hope for her after all…’

A familiar presence slipped up behind her, and then Bas was wrapping his arms around her waist. She kissed the top of his head. “You’re up early. What’s the occasion?”

“Are we throwing Nikki a bonding party?” Bas asked. “I know things have been… complicated, but he still deserves one.”

“‘Complicated’ is putting it mildly,” Mariana snorted. “And his circle’s still a work in progress. But you’re right, he does deserve a celebration. Maury loves planning these things. Maybe he’ll help me organize it…”

Bas laughed. “You mean he’ll plan it, and you’ll take credit.”

“Absolutely not!” Mariana protested. “I will fully finance it, that counts as participation!”

She studied Bas’s neck, then arched a brow. “Now, is there anything else you’d like to share?”

He grinned. “Five bondeds, Melacor, Luna, Aiden, Sirius, and Remus.”

“All in one night?”

Bas waggled his eyebrows. “It was a very productive evening.”

Mariana burst out laughing. “I’m happy for you, son. We’ll need to plan your bonding party next.”

“Hold off on that,” Bas warned, mischief in his eyes. “I’m not done yet.”

 

Councilman Baronsworth surveyed the room. “Now that I’ve heard testimony from all parties, I have some questions.” He turned to Matron Olivia. “You brought Medic Windster and Healer Kalzik in for an emergency soulcast. Then you hired another healer, intending for him to perform the procedure instead. After firing Healer Kalzik and Medic Windster, and threatening to withhold their accrued vacation and sick pay, you discovered the new healer couldn’t perform the soulcast. So, you reinstated them just long enough to complete the procedure before firing them again. Do I have that correct?”

“Not exactly, Councilman,” Matron Olivia replied smoothly. “At one point, I did assign the new healer to the soulcast. I instructed Healer Kalzik to tend to the patients in the waiting room instead. He refused, stating that if he wasn’t needed for the emergency, he would leave. That was insubordination, and a clear breach of contract, which justified both his termination and the forfeiture of his unused benefits.”

Ethan and Quinn stood. “I had just bonded into a circle,” Quinn explained. “It was my first day with them. I did inform Matron Olivia that I would work my two-week notice, after my adjustment period with my circle ended.”

Councilman Baronsworth arched a brow. “Did he communicate this to you, Matron Olivia?”

She shook her head. “No, or if he did, I may have missed it. He lacks vocal speech and was writing in the air. Miscommunication was inevitable.”

“When Medic Windster asked why they were fired,” the Councilman pressed, “you told them they were ‘not a good fit’, correct?”

“Yes,” she admitted.

“Yet you never cited breach of contract. What made them suddenly ‘not a good fit’ after previously meeting expectations?”

“Our clinic serves non-Dragels and the city’s poorer residents,” Matron Olivia said. “Healer Kalzik specializes in soulcasting, a service we can no longer afford to provide. Keeping a specialist no longer makes financial sense.”

“I see.” Councilman Baronsworth leaned back. “Healer Kalzik, Medic Windster, your filings today don’t request reinstatement.”

“No,” Kyle confirmed. “Quinn and I have both secured new positions.”

The Councilman’s voice turned icy. “Matron Olivia, I find it deeply disappointing that someone in your position would lie to this council. I’ve reviewed your clinic’s budget and board minutes. The decision to halt soulcasting wasn’t due to financial strain, as you claimed. It appears you ended the service solely to justify terminating these two.” He brought his gavel down. “I rule in their favor: both will receive full compensation, including withheld benefits. Furthermore, I impose the maximum penalty, a fine of 10% of the clinic’s annual revenue.”

Matron Olivia paled. “Councilman, we can’t pay that, it will ruin us!”

“You should have considered that,” he said coldly, “before exploiting your employees.” The gavel struck again. “This hearing is adjourned.”

 

Maury was thrilled, he was going to plan the ultimate bonding party for Nikki, one that would put all others to shame. But first, he had to get through the reintroductions for the final day of The Hunt. Jun, Narcissa, and Mariana were helping, though Mariana’s version of "helping" mostly involved offering to pay for things instead of actually pitching in. Maury rolled his eyes. He loved his friend, but she had zero sense of style.

Alone in the kitchen, he wiggled his hips and danced wildly, lost in his own happiness. His circle was perfect, his children were beautiful, and his friends, even the hopelessly unstylish ones, were the best. He spun around, shaking his butt with extra enthusiasm, only to freeze when he heard applause.

Elise and Nicholas stood in the doorway, giggling. Grinning, Maury held out his hands, and the two toddlers rushed in to join his ridiculous dance party.

By the time the rest of his circle returned that evening, they found a blissed-out Maury sprawled on the kitchen floor, two exhausted toddlers snoring on top of him.

 

The celebration around Quinn and Kyle was warm, laughter ringing through the air as they were embraced by friends. Nikki watched with a smile, genuinely happy for them, his gentle healer had gotten justice.

Then Hadrian's voice cut through the noise like a blade. "Nikki." He turned. Hadrian stood there, his expression unreadable, but his eyes, oh, his black eyes burned.

"May I speak to you privately?" The demand was sharp, leaving no room for refusal.

Nikki’s stomach dropped. Every instinct screamed NO! Hadrian wasn’t just angry, this wasn’t the quick, hot kind that flared and faded. This was something deeper, colder. But he’d known this was coming. They’d have to talk sooner or later.

The moment the door closed behind them, the air turned to ice. Hadrian didn’t pace. Didn’t shout. He just stood there, his presence filling the room like a storm waiting to break.

Nikki sat on the edge of the bed, hands clenched in his lap, his heartbeat deafening in his ears.

Then Hadrian spoke. "You lied to me." The words weren’t loud. They didn’t need to be.

Nikki flinched. "I didn’t lie. I just… didn’t say everything."

Hadrian’s laugh was sharp, humorless. "Bullshit!" He turned, and the fury in his gaze was terrifying. "You set me up. Every word, every action, calculated. You told me you didn’t want to kiss me because it was ‘too submissive.’ You hid your bat because it ‘looked like something a submissive would own.’ You planted the idea in my head that you were rank-shifting. You let me chase you, let me think you were running because you were traumatized, the whole time, you were playing me."

Nikki’s throat tightened. "I wasn’t! I didn’t…."

“You did!" Hadrian’s voice cracked like a whip. "I love you enough to die for you, and you manipulated me! I told you I was stepping in, and you said no. You said you could handle it. Then you show up as a Gheyo, and everyone thinks it was some last-minute decision, but we both know better, don’t we?"

Nikki’s nails dug into his palms. "What was I supposed to do? Admit I wasn’t strong enough? Tell you that I wanted the rest of you to take my side and choose me?"

"YES!" Hadrian roared. The force of it made Nikki jerk back. "That’s exactly what you were supposed to do! Did you think I wanted to watch them break you? Did you think I enjoyed standing by while you suffered? When I said I was stepping in, you should have let me!"

A beat of silence. Then Hadrian’s shoulders slumped, his voice dropping, raw with regret. "And I was wrong from the start. I pushed you too hard, made you think you had to prove yourself alone. When I saw what it was doing to you, I tried to fix it, I tried to step in, but you wouldn’t let me. You shut me out. And I let you." His jaw tightened. "That’s on me."

Nikki’s vision blurred. "You wanted me to show them I was strong. I didn’t want to disappoint you."

Hadrian let out a harsh breath, dragging a hand through his hair. "Gods, Nikki. You think this isn’t disappointing? You think lying to me, hiding from me, was better than just trusting me?" He exhaled sharply. "But I should have made it clearer. Should have shown you that needing help isn’t failure. That’s on me, too."

Nikki swallowed hard. "I thought I could handle it without dragging you into it."

Hadrian’s voice dropped to a dangerous whisper. "Without dragging me into it? You knew I was chasing you. You ran from Death’s Court when you heard my voice. You let me believe you were rank-shifting. You made the choice for me, took away my right to stand by you." His fists clenched. "But I should have seen through it. Should have realized you’d rather destroy yourself than let me in."

Silence. Nikki’s chest ached, the truth clawing at his ribs, sharp and bleeding. "It wasn’t like that," he whispered. "I didn’t mean to shut you out, not really. I was scared. Scared that if you saw how weak I really was, you’d realize I wasn’t worth it."

Hadrian went still. Then, slowly, he crossed the room, gripped Nikki’s chin, and forced him to look up.

"Listen to me," he said, voice rough. "You don’t get to decide what I’m willing to fight for. You don’t get to decide what you’re worth to me. And if you ever, ever lie to me like that again, I swear to the gods, Nikki, it will break me."

Nikki shuddered. Hadrian’s grip softened, his thumb brushing Nikki’s cheek. "Next time… just trust me. Even if I have to earn it all over again."

And then, finally, Nikki let himself fall apart, curling into his ace’s arms.

Notes:

I'm not thrilled with the last scene, but I've rewritten it a million times. So I'm just gonna let it go and hope it gets the point across.

Also the story Milner tells is true for me. I was the kid that left the fish in the cooler in the trunk of the car instead of putting them in the freezer. 🤢

Chapter 90: What are They?

Notes:

*******Mentions of rape and beating of a child - I have warned for it

Severus, Aracle, and Jun hunched over a massive stack of papers covered in calculations.

Severus leaned back, rubbing his temples. "The only solution I see is to kill the current version of Malachi, then pull his unaltered self from the past into the present. My question is—can it actually be done?"

Jun’s brow furrowed. "It’s possible. But the real question is—should we? If we start altering the past, who knows what else we might change? We could end up trapped in a loop, going back again and again, only making things worse."

Aracle nodded grimly. "I have to agree, Severus. It’s a brilliant plan—but far too dangerous. There are too many unknowns."

Severus let out a slow breath, his jaw tightening. "Then I’ll find another way to save him. I have to."

 

Bleary green eyes fluttered open. ‘Where am I?’ The room was blindingly white, sterile and stark. ‘Were they healing her just to hurt her again?’ She tried to move, but her body refused to obey. Gritting her teeth against the pain, she forced herself into a sitting position, stifling a whimper.

A man with green hair dozed in a chair beside her bed. “Jace,” she rasped.

His eyes snapped open, and he rushed to her side. “Anna! You’re awake! Thank goodness, we were so worried.”

She swallowed hard. “Where are they? Did I escape?”

“Yes, sweet girl. You got away. You’re safe now,” Jace reassured her.

A blond man stepped into view, and Anna instinctively recoiled, wincing as pain shot through her back.

“Anna, this is Quinn,” Jace said quickly. “He’s been healing you. He won’t hurt you.”

Her voice was barely a whisper. “Where am I?”

Quinn wrote in the air, the glowing letters lingering: “You’re in my home.” He handed her a glass of water.

Jace then offered her a small stuffed dragon. “Someone here thought you might like this.”

Anna turned the toy over in her hands, studying it. “What do I do with it?”

Quinn wrote again: “Some people find comfort in holding them.”

Slowly, she pulled the dragon against her chest and hugged it tight. The soft weight in her arms was… nice. After a moment, she looked up and smiled.

 

Dawne stormed down the Air Sector corridor, her gheyo guards maintaining an unusual distance behind her. She clenched her fists, the stench of rotten fish clinging to her despite six—six!—agonizing showers. Were they deliberately lagging further back than usual?

‘This has Killigan’s name all over it. That psychotic merrow queen had to be behind it. But how? Alcandor wouldn’t have told her what happened… would he?’

She burst into the park, desperate for fresh air, and nearly collided with Riven Cairothe as he approached. The Master Mage swept into a bow, his expression neutral. “My Princess, how may I assist you?”

“Thank you for coming on such short notice,” Dawne said, forcing civility. “I know your circle is still settling, but this is urgent. No matter what I do, I reek like a fishmonger’s dump!”

Riven’s nose wrinkled almost imperceptibly. “A merrow curse, most likely. Have you consulted King Alcandor?”

Her fingers twisted in her lap. “No, and I won’t. Can you remove it?”

“Of course.” He gestured for her to sit. “Remain still.”

A shimmering diagnostic spell passed over her body, then her aura. His lips twitched. ‘Clever.’ “The curse isn’t on your person, Princess. It’s woven into your aura. The stench emanates from there, saturating everything around you. And it’s designed to evade detection.”

“I don’t care how it works,” Dawne snapped. “Just undo it!”

Riven sighed, feigning regret. “I cannot. Only the caster can lift it.”

Her face paled. “You’re certain?”

“Absolutely,” The mage said firmly.

Dawne dismissed him with a sharp wave, already pacing as her mind raced.

Riven turned away, his mask of professionalism dissolving into a smirk the moment his back was to her. ‘As if I’d lift a single spell for her after what she tried to do to Perry.’

 

Nikki sat at his desk, reviewing his notes. He planned to address the royals about the Nameless accepting the non-Dragels as part of the seventh element when a knock interrupted him. He glanced up to see Ethan leaning against the doorframe and smiled.

“Can I get your help with something?” Ethan asked.

“Of course,” Nikki said, setting his notes aside before following Ethan to the kitchen.

In the center of the floor, bowls were arranged in a semicircle, each holding a different offering, everything from cooked hamburger to what looked like chicken and rice. Nikki frowned. “What’s all this for?”

“I’ve been trying to find something Bones likes,” Ethan sighed, frustration creeping into his voice. “But no matter what I offer, he refuses to eat!”

Nikki winced. “Oh, Ethan, I should’ve mentioned. Bones doesn’t eat. He was raised by necromancy and given to me as a birthday gift.”

Ethan blinked at him for a long moment before saying. “Well, guess I’ll clean this up, then.”

Before Ethan could move, a sudden commotion erupted from the courtyard. He rushed to the window and peered outside. Devrim and his Gheyos had returned, but they weren’t alone. Five prisoners stood among them.

Nikki squinted. “What are those?”

Ethan shook his head. “No idea.”

The prisoners were nearly identical, towering, muscular figures with light gray skin, elongated faces, narrow eyes, and large, bulbous noses. Hadrian approached Devrim, and after a brief exchange, Devrim and the Gheyos vanished, taking the prisoners with them.

Nikki stepped into the courtyard. “Hadrian, what were those things?”

His Ace shuddered. “Something I’d hoped never to see again, especially not in Nevarah. They’re called Gurrughs. No one knows where they came from, but they’re monstrously strong and fight like demons. Maybe they are demons.”

“Do they have any special abilities?” Nikki pressed.

“I’m not sure, My Star. Encountering one is rare enough, but five in one place?” Hadrian’s expression darkened. “It worries me.”

“I want to see them,” Nikki decided. “I need to ensure they’re secure and question them.”

“I’ll come with you,” Hadrian said, offering his arm.

“Wait!” Bill burst out the door. “I’m coming too.”

The three of them shadowed into the Gheyo School’s dungeons. Nikki greeted Devrim with a kiss, then hugged and kissed Selvric, Percy, Ronan, Cameron, and Keffer on the cheek before turning back to Devrim. “Have they said anything? Did you learn anything?”

Devrim shook his head. “I don’t think they can speak. They’re animalistic, just grunts and snarls.”

Nikki studied the five hulking prisoners in their cell. Stepping in front of the largest, he raised his hands and signed: “Can you understand me?”

The Gurrugh snarled in response.

“I’ll take that as a no,” Nikki muttered. “Are you certain they’re the ones who attacked Anna?”

“Yes, My Love,” Devrim said firmly. “Ronan tracked their scent from the child. Percy and Cameron traced them through the waters. We captured them ourselves. They haven’t spoken a single coherent word.”

Nikki turned back to the prisoners, his voice cold. “You’re here because you attacked a Selkie child.”. The Gurrughs remained silent, their hollow stares fixed blankly through the bars.

Bill lingered back from the cages, observing. The Gurrughs stared blankly ahead, except for the occasional flick of their eyes toward the fifth. The smallest of them.

This one stood apart. His furs were just as rancid, just as filthy, but something about the way he carried himself screamed leader.

Without warning, Bill cast Immobulus, slamming the Gurrugh against the wall. The creature hissed, thrashing as the spell pinned it in place. The other four erupted, hurling themselves against the bars in a frenzy, desperate to break free.

Nikki stepped forward. “Bill, what are you doing?”

Bill’s voice was ice. “They’ll face the courts. But first? Anna gets her justice.” He drew his knife, gaze locked on the restrained Gurrugh. “Since they don’t speak, I’ll start by taking their tongues. This one first.” His hand closed on the cell door.

“Alright, you little bastard, we can talk! Happy now?” The Gurrugh snarled, spitting the words like venom. “How the hell did you know?”

A beat of silence.

Ronan, Selvric, Cameron, and Keffer exchanged grins. Devrim and Hadrian stood taller, pride flashing in their eyes. Only Percy frowned. “So… no tongue-cutting?”

Nikki smirked. “Not yet, but it’s still on the table.”

 

*************Mentions of rape and beating of a child**********

“Let us out,” the Gurrugh leader demanded. “We can negotiate. We didn't know the little seal belonged to anyone. Figured it for an anybody's, so we had some fun with it.”

Nikki's fists were clenched tight and his nails were drawing blood from his palms. “Why would you rape and beat a child?!”

The Gurrugh leader smiled, “I would think it would be obvious. The rape to satisfy ourselves, the beating so she'd be too injured to run, we planned to keep her for a while.” He shrugged, “Obviously didn't beat her badly enough, she still managed to run. But like I said, we didn't know she belonged to anybody.”

**************End of rape and beating of a child****************

“What is an anybody's?” Bill demanded.

“Anything that ain't Dragel, and doesn't have protection. Take the hounds - we don't touch them, they're under Lord Aiden’s protection. But Selkies?” His grin turned vicious. “Fair game, Nevarah's laws don't protect them and either does anyone else.”

“That’s going to change!” Nikki snapped, fury sharp in his voice.

“Maybe it will,” the Gurrugh leader replied coolly. “But it hasn’t yet, so we’ve done nothing wrong.”

“How many of you are in Nevarah?” Hadrian demanded.

The leader shrugged, his tone dripping with disinterest. “How should I know? We don’t check in with each other.”

Nikki’s power lashed out, seizing the leader’s mind. “You will answer every question truthfully—including the one you just dodged.”

The Gurrugh’s resistance crumbled. “There are twenty-six of us here. We keep a low profile.”

“Was anyone else besides you five involved in the attack on the Selkie child?” Devrim pressed.

“No.”

“We know you’re strong,” Bill said. “Do you have any other abilities?”

The leader clenched his jaw, fighting Nikki’s hold. He could feel his struggle, but his grip was unshakable.

With a shuddering breath, he relented. “Telepathy, we’re all connected.”

“All Gurrughs, or just the ones in Nevarah?” Nikki demanded.

“Just here. It’s proximity-based.”

“Are the rest of them coming?” Bill growled.

“Yes,” the leader sneered, smug satisfaction in his voice.

“Twenty-one, or twenty-six?” Devrim asked sharply, verifying the count. “Did you include yourselves?”

“Twenty-one.”

Bill barked orders. “Hadrian—take Nikki, Ronan, Selvric, and Cameron back to the house. Prepare for battle. Devrim and Keffer, stay with me to set up wards. Percy, message Alec—tell him to stay in Merrow City until further notice - Alpha’s orders. Nikki, alert your family circle and Ryker’s Bane. We need backup.”

The Gurrugh leader let out a mocking laugh. “Your wards won’t stop us. We’ll tear through them like paper.”

Devrim’s lightning crackled through the air, striking all five Gurrughs. They collapsed, unconscious.

“Doubt they can communicate like this,” he said dryly.

Chapter 91: Battle

Bill had just finished reinforcing the wards when Ryker’s Bane appeared outside. Ryuusen Elswood had brought all his fighters, including his submissive, and Bill swiftly let them in.

The large alpha stepped forward, his voice tense. “How do you want to handle this? Do we stay behind the wards, or take the fight to them?”

Before Bill could answer, the Gurrughs crested the rise. Devrim moved to his side, eyes narrowing. “What the….?”

Bill’s pulse spiked. “When we interrogated the prisoner about their numbers, we only asked about Gurrughs. We never thought to ask if they had allies.”

Eleven Gurrughs stood at the front, but behind them marched over a hundred goblins, clad in leather armor, their grins sharp and bloodthirsty as they eyed the Gheyo school and its occupants.

A message came in from King Alcandor, the merrow King was sending them 35 members of Crimson Tide.

 

The Cunninghams barely had a moment to breathe as they reached the manor, just in time to see the enemy surging forward. Hadrian’s eyes narrowed, scanning the nightmare before them. Ten Gurrughs! And behind them? An army of Fae and Vampires, their numbers swelling past a hundred. His jaw clenched.

“Allies.” The realization hit him like a blade. “Damn it, why didn’t we ask about allies?”

As if summoned by his fury, shadows twisted in the air, and Bas and Melacor materialized inside the manor, flanked by fifty snarling hounds. Melacor dipped into a graceful bow, his voice smooth as death. “Lord Aiden sends his regards.”

Hadrian’s grin was feral. ‘Finally.’ He stepped beyond the wards, magic crackling at his fingertips, ready to meet the enemy head-on. Chaos erupted.

The hounds vanished into the fray, reappearing in bursts of darkness among the fae and vampires. Throats were torn open; axes meant for them found only air.

Nearby, Mariana and Jascha moved as one, their shadows slithering like living blades around a Gurrugh, shredding it apart.

Arkhet stood at the edge, his focus unbreakable. Every fallen enemy twitched, then rose, their lifeless bodies turning on their former allies.

And Nikki? He was a storm of vengeance. Flooding Bas with protective shadows, he carved through the enemy ranks with his war glaive, a whirlwind of death. Melacor fought beside him, his Yeth form a nightmare of teeth and fury.

Sutter’s magic crackled in the air like live lightning as he strode forward, his hands weaving intricate sigils. The ground trembled beneath his command, fissures splitting open beneath the enemy’s feet. Fae and Vampires screamed as they plummeted into the earth, only for the soil to snap shut like a hungry maw.

A Gurrugh lunged, its massive claws gleaming. Hadrian didn’t flinch. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned a whip of pure shadows, slicing through the beast’s thick hide. It howled, but the sound was cut short as a hound materialized mid-leap, jaws clamping around its throat.

Nikki was a blur of motion. His glaive carved through the battlefield, leaving severed limbs and shattered weapons in its wake. A vampire lunged at Bas from the shadows, only to meet Nikki’s blade mid-air, its body splitting in two before it could strike.

"I don't think so!" Nikki snarled, spinning to face the next attacker.

 

Bill moved like a force of nature, molten fire geysering from his palms as he carved a burning path through the enemy ranks. Goblins shrieked as they were reduced to charred husks, their golden armor melting like wax. A Gurrugh lumbered toward him, its grey hide slick with blood, but Bill just grinned and clenched his fist. The beast’s chest imploded, superheated air erupting from its lungs in a spray of gore.

Beside him, Keffer fought with brutal precision, his twin axes of concentrated energy spinning in deadly arcs. A goblin leaped at his back, only to find itself struck by lightning before it could blink.

Devrim continued to send his lightning through the air. The strike finding home in a Gurrugh chest, and sending the beast crashing face-first into the dirt. Before it could rise, Devrim’s dagger found its eye.

Maury moved tirelessly. His infamous green blade, a whispering streak as it carved through Goblin after Goblin. A Gurrugh swung a spiked club at his head; Maury sidestepped and cut upward, shearing through arm, ribcage, and skull in one motion.

The Aquakin’e warriors moved like living tsunamis, their hands latching onto goblins with terrifying ease. Where they touched, water boiled from flesh, goblins shriveled into desiccated corpses in seconds, their bodies collapsing like empty wineskins.

A Gurrugh, smarter than the rest, tried to flee, only for a Crimson Tide warrior to raise a webbed hand. The puddles at the beast’s feet surged upward, encasing its head in a swirling orb of water. The Gurrugh thrashed, drowning on dry land, until its massive body finally slumped to the ground.

Bill let out a bark of laughter. "Damn, I love these guys!"

Keffer kicked a goblin’s corpse off his boot. "They’re terrifying."

"Same thing," Devrim said, flicking black blood from his claws.

Maury just wiped his sword clean and nodded toward the manor. "We’re needed elsewhere."

The battle wasn’t over yet.

 

Melacor, still in his monstrous Yeth form, tore through the ranks like a living storm. His claws rent armor like parchment, his snarls sending weaker Fae scrambling back in terror. But the enemy wasn’t done yet.

A horn blasted in the distance - reinforcements. From the tree line, a fresh wave of vampires surged forward, their eyes glowing with bloodlust. The battlefield erupted anew. Hounds clashed with vampires in mid-air, their strikes precise and deadly.

Arkhet, sensing the shift, raised his hands, and every fallen warrior, friend or foe, lurched back to their feet under his command. The tide was turning.

"You," A large Gurrugh hissed at Hadrian. "You will die today!."

Hadrian cracked his knuckles, "Come and try."

The Gurrugh moved like a falling mountain as he closed the distance between himself and Hadrian. The ace stood his ground, shadow claws coiling around his fists.

"You should have stayed in your own realm, there is no place for your kind in Nevarah," Hadrian growled.

The Gurrugh laughed, a sound like breaking bones. "So much for being a sanctuary realm."

“Not for criminals,” Hadrian said, swiping his claws through grey flesh.

With a roar, the Gurrugh brought both of his mighty fists down at Hadrian's head. The ace crossed his arms, summoning a shield of pure shadow, but the impact still sent him skidding back, his boots carving trenches in the earth.

Across the battlefield, Nikki saw it happen. He shadowed mid-step, leaving his brother’s side for the split-second it took to reappear directly in the Gurrugh’s path. His glaive slashed upward, forcing the beast to stagger back.

"You don’t touch him," Nikki snarled.

The Gurrugh sneered and backhanded him with enough force to shatter stone. Nikki hit the ground hard, his vision swimming.

Hadrian struck, shadows erupted from his palms, not as a wave, but as a spear, a deadly ebony lance that punched straight through the Gurrugh’s chest. The beast looked down, momentarily stunned, as his blood came spurting forth..

Then he laughed. "Is that all, little man?" He asked, then hit the ground and didn't rise.

Nikki staggered back to his feet, automatically searching out his loved ones. Time slowed. Nikki saw the Gurrugh's claws rip through Bas's side in a spray of crimson, heard his brother's choked gasp, and something inside him shattered.

He was moving before thought, shadows yanking him through space with violent urgency. His glaive flashed, too late. The Gurrugh was already collapsing, one of Arkhet's undead warriors standing over its corpse.

None of that mattered. Bas lay dying.

"Bas!" Nikki's voice broke as he crashed to his knees, his weapon clattering forgotten on the blood-soaked earth. His brother's face was already ashen, lips flecked with red as he struggled to breathe.

"Nik..." Bas's hand twitched weakly, reaching for him. "Love you... best brother..." The words hit Nikki like a blade to the chest. Then Bas's eyes closed.

A sound tore from Nikki's throat, something raw and broken, barely human. He barely registered Melacor's frantic pleas, and didn't feel the press of his bonded forming a protective circle around them. The world had narrowed to nothing but Bas's still form and the gaping wound in his side.

His shadows lashed out on instinct, a desperate, wordless scream given form. "FETCH."

The command ripped through the battlefield like a gunshot. Seconds later, the triplets materialized in a swirl of displaced air. Nikki didn't care how they'd gotten here, didn't care about anything except the way Rad immediately shoved him aside with a snarl.

"Rad, please…" Nikki's voice was barely a whisper, cracked with terror. "It's bad, you have to…."

"Shut up and let me work." Rad's hands were already glowing as she pressed them to Bas's ruined side. Nikki couldn't breathe, couldn't think. All he could do was watch, and pray.

Rad’s hands burned gold against Bas’s torn flesh. The air around them shimmered with raw, untamed magic as she poured herself into the wound, not just sealing it, but rewriting the damage. Muscle reknit, bone fused and blood reversed its fatal path.

Nikki couldn’t look away. His hands trembled where they hovered over Bas’s still chest, as if he could physically will his brother’s heart to keep beating. Shadows coiled around him like living things, reacting to every ragged breath he took.

"Come on," he whispered, voice shattered. "Come on, Bas. Don’t you dare…"

A wet cough.

Bas’s body jerked, his spine arching off the ground as he gasped, air rushing back into his lungs. His eyelids fluttered, alive, alive, alive….

Nikki made a sound like a dying man granted mercy. He collapsed forward, forehead pressed to Bas’s shoulder, fingers clutching his brother’s shirt hard enough to tear.

Melacor wasn’t breathing. He stood frozen a pace away, his Yeth form melted back into something painfully human. His claws, still dripping black with enemy blood, hovered uselessly at his sides. The unshakable warrior looked lost. Then Bas groaned, and Melacor moved.

He was on his knees beside them in an instant, one hand gripping Bas’s wrist too tight, the other cradling the back of his head. "Look at me," he demanded, voice rough. "Look at me, Loveling."

Bas blinked up at him, dazed but aware. His lips curved, weak but unmistakable. "Miss me?"

Melacor’s breath left him in a rush. He pressed their foreheads together, eyes closed, and for a single, unguarded moment, let the world see his tears.

Nikki watched them, his own relief so sharp it hurt. The world spun in a series of sharp colors and blurry lights, then everything went black.

Chapter 92: Trouble Times Three

Rad’s hands, still pulsing with radiant energy, stretched toward Nikki, only to jerk back as Phe and Rosie yanked her away.

“No!” Phe’s voice was sharp, desperate.

“You’ll drain yourself dry,” Rosie warned, her grip iron-tight. Rad opened her mouth to argue…

Then Quinn, the healer, shoved through the crowd, his presence slicing through the tension like a blade. The reassurance of an adult, experienced healer like a balm in all this chaos. Rad’s gaze swept the battlefield. It was over.

The enemy undead moved with eerie precision, stacking their fallen in a grotesque pile under Arkhet’s silent command. But on the other side of the courtyard, their dead lay in a solemn row. Hound, Aquakin’e, Dragel. Her breath hitched. Something pulled her forward, some unseen force, some screaming instinct, and before she knew it, she was stumbling toward them.

Seven Hellhounds, lifeless. Two Aquakin’e warriors, still as stone. Then, ‘No!’ Her vision blurred. Her pulse roared in her ears. ‘No!No!No!’ Because there, beside the warriors, lay Ryuusen, her bear of an uncle, his fiery hair dulled in death. And beside him, Dera Felix and Mera Imogene.

Rad’s knees nearly buckled. A choked sound escaped her throat. Phe and Rosie closed in, their presence steadying her. Without thinking, she seized their hands, tight, and raised them over the fallen.

She didn’t know what she was doing. Only that she had to. Phe’s power lashed out first, vibrant green tendrils plunging into corpses, hunting for fading sparks. Rosie’s pink energy followed, twining with Phe’s, cradling fractured souls. Then Rad’s golden light detonated! The three powers fused. A command shook the world:

"LIVE!”

Not as puppets. Not as monsters. But as they were.
Blue light bloomed, then winked out. Silence. A breath. Victory!

 

A familiar energy prickled against his senses, necromancy, raw and untamed. But not his own. His gaze snapped to the source….And his heart lurched. His daughters?!

All three of them, standing over the fallen, hands clasped, power coiling between them like a gathering storm. No. They were supposed to be safe at home! Protected and away from battle, away from this!

The magic swelled, thick and suffocating, alive in a way that made his bones ache. It wasn’t just power, It was them! Their desperation, their defiance, their love, sharp enough to pierce the veil of death itself!

Arkhet’s throat tightened. Every instinct screamed to stop them, to wrench them away before they burned themselves out. Before they…. Too late.

Rad’s lips curled into a smile, triumphant, reckless, beautiful. Then her eyes rolled back. His daughters collapsed like marionettes with severed strings.

Arkhet’s voice tore from his chest: “NO!”

 

Tannis sat slumped in the corner of the medical bay, Anna perched stiffly beside him. She'd finally been cleared to move today, not that either of them felt like celebrating.

Five beds, five of his children. Nikki, Bas, Rad, Phe and Rosie.

The door burst open. Jascha entered first, his Alpha presence filling the space like thunder before the storm. Behind him, Mariana's fury burned white-hot.

"Explain this," her voice cracked like ice. "Not one casualty among our forces, yet five of my children lie broken? The triplets were supposed to be at the house. Who brought them? Why were they even here? Who allowed this?!"

Quinn stepped forward, his healer's robes still dusted with battlefield ash. "They're stable, but—"

"Stable isn't unharmed," Jascha growled.

Devrim arrived with Medic Kyle, their entrance cutting through the tension. "Your family circle's handling triage outside," Devrim said. "Thought you could use reinforcements."

Quinn nodded gratefully. "Nikki had severe head trauma, I stabilized him on-site. Bas nearly got eviscerated." He gestured to the submissive. "Someone patched him mid-battle, likely one of the girls. The trio?" He glanced at Rad, Phe and Rosie's still forms. "It's complete magical exhaustion. Unlike anything I've seen before. Their cores are..." He hesitated, "Empty."

Arkhet appeared in the doorway, his usual composure shattered. The story spilled from him in ragged pieces, how he'd seen them standing over the fallen, how their combined power had felt like a supernova.

Tannis' hands clenched. "They did what?" The room swayed. Anna's grip on his arm kept him upright.

Ellery voiced the question they all feared, "At what cost?"

Arkhet's silence was answer enough.

 

Ilsa paced angrily in the family townhouse. ‘A battle! A damn battle! And Ariki hadn't summoned her!’

“Loveling, what is it?” Greta’s voice cut through her thoughts.

“The Emerald Blade Circle was attacked by Gurrughs, Goblins, Vampires and Fae! Everyone is alive.” She said, quickly, seeing Greta’s immediate worry. “But, why in Arielle’s name didn't Ariki summon us? We were needed, I'm sure. We could have helped!”

“Who did they summon?” Greta asked.

“The Cunninghams and Ryker's Bane. Evidently there were hounds and Merrow there as well!” She bit out, still furious over Ariki's message.

“Is anyone hurt?” Greta asked.

“Yes, Nikki, his brother Bas and their three younger sisters!” Ilsa told her.

“What?!” Greta gasped, “how did that happen?”

“I don't know!” Ilsa snapped, “because we weren't there!”

 

Jascha knelt in the dark, his body trembling in anticipation of HER presence. ‘What would happen to his children? What would be the horrible price? And would SHE let him pay it in their stead?’

The air grew thick, then still, as if the universe itself held its breath. Then cold, a razor-edged chill that cut deeper than bone, deeper than soul, flooding his veins with fire and frost at once.

SHE was here. Before him, Death took form, as a woman of impossible grace, her smirk painted with red lipstick across her mouth. "My Lady," he whispered, the words spilling from him like a prayer.

"Jascha,” HER voice was midnight and honey, the edge of a blade pressed gently to his throat. "My favored Reaper. Why do you call?"

His pulse roared in his ears. "The battle today, my daughters," His throat tightened. "They stole from you. Twelve souls, torn from your grasp. Forgive them, they didn’t understand….."

Death laughed, and the sound was wildfire and winter wind. "Do you think I would gift them such power if I did not want them to wield it?" SHE stepped closer, HER presence a storm against his skin. "They are not mere necromancers, Jascha. They are miracles! The first true resurrectionists to be born."

His knees threatened to buckle. The room spun. ‘Had he ever truly breathed before this moment?’ "You once begged me for a life," She murmured, HER fingers brushing his chin, colder than the grave, softer than starlight. "I could not give it. That refusal has haunted me, so I gave you three lives instead. Your daughters do not cheat ME, my Reaper. They dance with ME."

Tears burned his eyes. "But their power is gone, the healers say….."

"Fools." Death’s form shifted, suddenly a wild-eyed girl, HER grin sharp as a sickle moon. "Let them sleep, let them eat. The magic will return, hungrier than before."

A sob tore from his chest. "Then teach them," he begged. "Show them how to…."

"They’ll follow their instincts," Death said, already fading into the dark. "And they must. The days ahead will demand it."

"Wait, what’s coming?" he demanded.

But SHE was already gone, leaving only the scent of blood and roses, and the echo of a promise that was also a warning.

 

Bas sat up in bed, thoroughly annoyed by his current situation. His usually reserved lover, Melacor, a powerful Yeth of few words, had transformed into an overbearing caretaker, constantly offering food and fussing over him. To make matters worse, Lord Aiden Arythmoor, Death's favored hound and renowned warrior, stood on the other side of the bed supporting Melacor's every mothering impulse. At the end of the bed, Luna sat in a chair, her bare feet propped up against his bedspread as she calmly painted her toenails a sparkling purple.

“I'm all right!” Bas insisted for the third time.

“We almost lost you, my Heart,” Lord Aiden reminded softly.

“You need to rest and recover,” Melacor pleaded.

“Does anyone want to try a fizzing whiz-bang? I got them at the market,” Luna asked.

“Luna tell them I'm fine,” Bas pleaded.

“He's fine,” Luna said calmly then looking at Bas added, “It won't make any difference, they're indulging their instincts.”

Aiden leaned over the bed and began sniffing him. Melacor decided this was a fine idea and followed suit. Bas crossed his arms over his chest and huffed. It was going to be a long day.

 

Alec sat in the circle’s resting room, Nikki still unconscious in his arms. Quinn had assured them it was just natural sleep, no lasting damage. Their "darling little martyr" would be perfectly fine. If only Alec could say the same about his patience!

He tightened his grip slightly, irritation simmering under his skin. He should’ve been there. Maybe then Nikki wouldn’t have decided to play ‘human shield’, first for Bas, then for Hadrian, because apparently subtlety was a foreign concept to his submissive!

"Divided attention gets you killed!" Alec wanted to snap at him. Instead, he just carded a hand through Nikki’s dark hair, exhaling roughly. The thought of losing him….

Ethan’s head popped around the doorframe. “There’s a feast downstairs. I’ll bring plates up when it’s ready.”

Alec barely glanced over. “He’s not going to be eating anything, he's sleeping. Quinn said that's the priority.”

“Obviously,” Ethan said, stepping inside. “So, how're you holding up?”

Alec’s head whipped toward him. “Me? Oh, I’m fantastic, missed the whole battle, didn’t get stabbed or play hero. Thrilling day, really.”

Ethan just raised a brow. “So… not great, then.”

Alec glared. Then deflated. “I’ll live. Unlike some people’s current life choices.” He flicked Nikki’s forehead lightly. ‘Idiot.’

 

The room they’d moved the girls to had light blue walls, soft, like the sky at dawn. Arkhet’s throat tightened as he took it in. They would love this room.

Rosie had always adored blue, ever since her first plunge into the pool, her laughter bubbling up through the water. Phe, with her artist’s soul, would trace the patterns of light on the walls, imagining shapes in the shifting hues. And Rad, she’d find something alive in here, even if it was just a spider in the corner, and name it like a friend.

A tear slipped free, then another, hot and silent as they carved paths down his cheeks. Phe’s small hand lay limp in his, her fingers still smudged with charcoal from her last sketch. His girls, his brilliant, fierce girls, could have conquered worlds! They were strength and fire and endless curiosity, with or without the gifts they’d lost.

But they would not be left with nothing. He would tear the heavens apart if he had to. They would have choices, a future. He would make sure of it!

 

Surajini offered Bharin a weary smile as she finished tending to her last patient, a hound with torn ligaments. Her fingers, though steady, moved with the quiet exhaustion of a long labor. “You’ll be fine,” she murmured, smoothing a hand over the beast’s fur. “Light exercise only for the next forty-eight hours.”

As the hound limped away, Bharin stepped closer, his presence warm and grounding. “There’s food inside,” he said, voice low with concern. “You should eat and rest.”

She turned to him then, lifting a delicate hand to his cheek. The golden bracelets at her wrist chimed softly, a sound as familiar to him as her touch. “My love,” she began, her green eyes searching his, “I asked you long ago not to speak to me of Gheyo business. But today…” Her voice trailed off, uncertainty flickering across her features. “Did something happen? Something… strange?”

Bharin tilted his head, studying her, “strange how?”

Surajini exhaled, her thumb brushing absently along his jaw. “I’m not a gheyo, I don’t know battle or strategy. But…” She hesitated, then pressed on. “There were no casualties on our side. Not one! Doesn’t that strike you as unusual?”

A slow nod. “It does, loveling.” His brow furrowed, though his voice remained steady. “But between the Cunninghams, Ryker’s Bane, the Hellhounds, and the Aquakin’e… the enemy never stood a chance.”

For a moment, she simply watched him, the weight of the unspoken lingering between them. Then, with a soft, almost rueful smile, she said, “Then let’s hope every battle ends like this one.”

Chapter 93: Dancing in the Street

The room fell utterly silent after Jascha finished recounting his encounter with Lady Death. After a long pause, Everett spoke up. “Whatever’s coming, we’ll face it when it gets here. For now, I’m just grateful for what we have. Our girls will recover, they’ll get their necromancy back. Imogene and Felix are alive. Our circle is still whole.”

The others murmured in agreement. Imogene, for what felt like the hundredth time, asked if they were certain she had died, she had no memory of it. Felix, ever confident, added that he was far too skilled to fall in battle.

Then Arkhet broke down, overwhelmed with relief that the girls hadn’t lost their powers. The circle gathered around him, offering comfort as he sobbed.

 

Nikki stirred slowly, blinking his eyes open. Warm arms encircled his waist, and he instinctively nestled back into the embrace, breathing in the familiar scent of the man holding him.

“Mmm… Alpha,” he purred, turning in Bill’s arms to press soft kisses along his neck.

Bill hummed in approval, his voice low and drowsy. “Feels nice.” He stroked Nikki’s back before murmuring, “Speaking of feeling… how are you?”

The memories rushed back in an instant. Nikki tensed. “Bas!”

“Shh, shh, he’s fine, I swear it,” Bill soothed.

“The battle?” Nikki demanded.

“We won,” Bill said simply.

“Casualties?” Nikki’s voice wavered.

“None on our side, plenty on theirs.”

Nikki stared. “None?” Then a slow, disbelieving smile spread across his face. “Not that I’m complaining, just surprised.”

Bill pulled him closer, capturing his lips in a deep, lingering kiss that spoke of longing. Nikki melted into him, pressing as close as possible….

 

Soula stepped into the dining room where her family was gathered for breakfast. “Are we going to the reintroductions today?” she asked.

“Of course,” Bahn said, reaching for a lemon curd pastry. “It’ll be interesting to see who bonded with whom.”

“Indeed,” Bhindi added. “They should’ve done this years ago.”

“There’s also going to be a street dance,” Alma chimed in. “We’ll all want to wear something suitable.”

Bu perked up. “I didn’t know about the dance! Oh, this’ll be so much fun!”

“Well, I don’t know if Dahlia’s circle will walk, being a royal circle and all, but we’ll be there to support them if they do,” Greta said, calmly buttering her toast.

Soula hesitated before speaking again. “About the walk… I’ll be there too. With my new beta and pareya.”

The table fell silent, until Ilsa swore loudly. “First Ariki doesn’t call me to battle, and now Soula bonds without telling us! My children!”

“Mera,” Soula said firmly, “I am telling you, now. It felt right, and I’m happy.”

“We are happy for you, Soula. Congratulations!” Aracle said warmly.

Bhindi raised an eyebrow. “I’m guessing the beta is Charlie Weasley. Who’s the pareya?”

Soula swallowed hard. “Terius Baronsworth.”

Ilsa’s furious cursing filled the room.

 

Anna sat on her bed in the medical bay, swooshing Glider, her sea dragon toy, through the air like it was swimming. Whoosh! Zoom! Splish-splash…POOF!

Suddenly, shimmering blue and green lights sparkled around Glider, pulsing once before vanishing, only to pop up in a totally different spot.

“See? The lights make it way cooler,” a young voice declared authoritatively.

Anna whipped her head around. A boy stood in the doorway, dark hair sticking up in every direction, with skin as pale as a fish’s underbelly. His grin was so big it looked like his face might split in half.

“You’re Anna, right?” he said. “I figured you were dying of boredom in here. So I came to rescue you.”

Anna blinked at him. “I’m Anna, who are you?”

With a flourish, he spun in a circle, wiggling his fingers and shaking his head like a wet dog. “Canis Vladimir Cunningham!” he announced. “Prince of Shadows! Master of Sparkles! And,” Canis tripped over his own feet and fell to the tiles, where he grinned sheepishly, “uh, professional floor inspector?”

Anna snorted, then burst out laughing. Canis beamed like he’d just won a trophy and plopped onto the bed beside her.

 

The quiet scratch of pens on paper filled the room, Bill, Hadrian, and Devrim, each lost in the grim task of recording the battle before the details slipped away. There was a sharp knock on the open door. Bill glanced up. “Alec.”

The merrow lounged against the doorframe, his expression a masterpiece of icy disdain. His gaze flicked over the two aces like a bored aristocrat before settling on Bill. Without waiting for an invitation, he strode inside, the click of his heels sharp against the floor.

"Good," Alec bit out, arms crossed tight over his chest. "Everyone I need to yell at is in one place."

Bill set his jaw. "If you’ve got something to say…."

Alec’s lip curled. ""Oh, I do," he interrupted, his voice dripping venom. "Let’s start with you. You ordered me to sit out of the battle!” He slammed a hand on Bill’s desk, leaning in. "‘Stay in the Merrow City, Alpha’s orders.’" He mocked. "I am AQUAKIN'E! Fighting is in my blood, Gheyic Pareya or not!"

Hadrian bristled. "We didn’t exclude you….”

"Didn’t you?” Alec whirled on Hadrian. His voice was a whip-crack. "What in Kesmar's bloody reefs were you thinking, letting our submissive defend you? Were you just trying to give me a panic attack?" His voice dropped to a fierce whisper. “If I’d been there, my only focus would have been keeping him safe! That’s what a Gheyic Pareya does!"

Devrim barely had time to brace before Alec rounded on him. “Ah, Dimwit," Alec sneered, eyes flashing. "Still not looking at the bigger picture, I see. Tell me, was your plan to just vaguely hope Nikki wouldn’t die? I thought you and I had an understanding about protecting Nikki! You should have called me!"

Devrim defended, "We handled it."

"Handled it?" Alec’s eyes flashed. "Oh, Dimwit, no. You survived it. Nikki has the self-preservation instincts of a suicidal puffer fish and ….."

Bill’s Alpha aura flared, pressing against the room. "Enough! You stayed behind because I commanded it. That’s not up for debate."

Alec went very still. Then… "Ohhh, that’s your defense?" He clapped slowly, mockingly. "‘Because I said so.’ How inspiring! Tell me, Alpha, when you were busy flexing your authority, did you consider that maybe, just maybe, I could’ve helped?" His voice turned soft. "Or do you just enjoy watching Nikki hurt?"

The room went cold. Hadrian surged to his feet. "Damn it, Alec! That’s enough!"

"No, it’s not enough!" Alec hissed, his voice fraying at the edges. "Because next time? There might not be a Nikki to patch up. And if…" His breath hitched, eyes glistening with unshed tears. "If that happens, it’ll be because you kept me from him when he needed me most!"

He spun toward the door—but Bill moved faster. Strong arms encircled the merrow, pulling him back against the Alpha’s chest. Alec thrashed, his claws scraping over Bill’s forearms, but the embrace only tightened.

"You’re right," Bill murmured into his hair, voice rough. "Every word, you were right. I was wrong to keep you away, wrong to assume a Pareya wouldn’t fight."

Alec went rigid. "Gheyic Pareya," he corrected, the words jagged. "But first? I’m Aquakin’e! Battle is my birthright! And Nikki," His voice broke. "He’s mine to protect. When you don’t let me stand where I belong…"

Bill pressed his lips to Alec’s temple, rocking them gently. "I’m still learning our Circle," he admitted. "But I swear, never again."

A shudder ran through Alec. Then…. Warmth at their backs as Devrim folded around them, his chin settling on Alec’s shoulder. "I’m sorry,” he breathed softly.

Hadrian’s hand closed over Alec’s nape, grounding. "Next fight," he promised, "you’re at his left. I’ll take the right."

The last of Alec’s resistance crumbled. He slumped into the tangle of arms, his forehead dropping against Bill’s collarbone. "Idiots," he snarked, “I'm surrounded by landwalker idiots.” But the fury had bled out, leaving only exhaustion, and the first fragile threads of forgiveness.

 

Bhindi, Bahn, Draco, Fenix, Soula, Shayla, Nikki, Maury, Mariana and Ginny were walking the submissive floors. It was the last official day of The Hunt and no one wanted to miss a single moment of it.

“Fenix, how did your date with Theo go?” Bhindi asked.

The little elf looked uncomfortable and glanced quickly to where Nikki was talking to Soula and Shayla. “It was fine. We went to dinner at Zazuu, then walked in the Earth gardens.”

“So, any chemistry, there?” Bahn prodded gleefully.

Fenix sighed. "Not really. Theo spent the whole time talking about... someone else." Another glance at Nikki. "I doubt I’ll accept a second date, if he asks."

Draco pulled him into a one-armed hug. "Theo’s an idiot. You deserve better."

"Much better," Ginny agreed softly.

Nikki and Mariana had pulled their warglaives out, as Maury had wanted to see them side by side. “Oh,” he sighed, enraptured. “I must have one! I just need to plan how I want it to look!”

“Those are really beautiful!” Shayla commented.

“You should get one Shay! I'm going to!” Soula declared.

Fenix smiled, “Ron can help all of you get them,” he asserted. “Let me know when you decide what you want, and I'll help you set it up!”

“Nikki, your Mother-in-law is here,” Soula sang out.

Nikki snorted, “At least none of mine are Lady Baronsworth!”

Soula pinked but didn't have time to retort as Surajini Kalzik walked over and greeted them.

Ginny was enjoying herself, she was out of the house and Mariana was allowing her to socialize. She was staying quiet, only putting a comment in here and there. She'd been worried about coming, dreading everyone gossiping about her previous actions. That didn't seem to be the case though. The submissive floors were buzzing, but the topic seemed to be the Air Princess' hygiene or lack thereof. Ginny had seen more than one submissive giggling behind their hands over the ‘stinky Princess'.

Cora Peverell ventured over to their group with Aahani, and although Bhindi turned her nose up, Surajini welcomed her warmly, eagerly stretching her arms out to hold the little boy.

Hermione arrived with Killigan, and immediately joined their group. The merrow queen spotted the war glaives and immediately began planning the one that would soon adorn their arm. "Is it possible to wear one on each arm?" They mused, already plotting. "And use both blades simultaneously?"

Mariana’s attention snapped to Killigan, and the two immediately launched into a fervent discussion of design possibilities. Nikki grinned at Hermione and gestured at the two scheming queens, “now that's scary!”

 

Bill had finished writing up his version of the battle. He moved down the hall and bumped into his brother. “Perce?” Bill blinked. “What are you doing lurking in hallways?”

Percy adjusted his glasses with all the dignity of a man who definitely wasn’t lurking. “Mera and Dera sent me. You’re missing the last day of The Hunt, and they’re scandalized. Charlie is walking, you know.”

“So am I,” Bill said, rolling his eyes. “We’ve got more than six this time, unless someone’s been eaten and nobody told me.” He nudged Percy. “Speaking of, anyone catch your eye this Hunt?”

Percy turned the color of a boiled lobster. “That’s, well, I mean…..”

Bill grinned. “Relax, If someone did snag your interest, they’d be lucky to have you.”

“I’m in love with someone!” Percy blurted, then immediately looked down morosely. “But it’s hopeless.”

Bill grabbed his arm, halting them mid-stride. “Who?”

Percy stared at the floor like it held the secrets of the universe. “Draco/Darla Malfoy.”

Bill’s eyebrows shot up. “Draco Malfoy? Blonde? Sarcastic? Used to sneer at us for existing?”

Percy groaned. “Yes.”

Bill whistled. “Wow. You really do have a thing for lost causes.”

Percy’s head snapped up, indignant. “He’s changed…”

“Oh, I know,” Bill said, clapping him on the shoulder. “And honestly? If you can survive Mum’s howler about this, you can survive anything.”

Percy paled. “I hadn’t thought of that.”

Bill smirked. “Come on, let’s go watch Charlie strut around.”

 

The reintroductions were beginning, and Nikki shifted in place, relieved these were far less stuffy than the opening ceremonies of The Hunt.

‘The heiress of the Earth, Soula Deveraine, Submissive, Earth, high noble of the Prewitt clan, Charles Weasley, Beta, Fire, and Councilman Terius Baronsworth, Pareya, Air!’

The announcer’s voice boomed through the packed auditorium. Nikki watched as Soula, Charlie, and the Councilman strode across the walkway. A grin tugged at his lips, his friend deserved this moment.

‘Fenix Nyara, Elf and Ronald Billius Weasley, Torvak! Let’s give them a big hand!’

Nikki’s pulse quickened. He gave himself a final once-over, same green battle armor as before, same as Bill and the rest of their Gheyos. Ariki, Quinn, Bran, Sutter, and Ethan stood beside him in robes that matched the armor’s emerald hue, the Emerald Blade Circle crest gleaming on their backs. Even Alec’s new wetsuit was the perfect shade, no robes, but every bit as striking.

‘Hailing from the Death Court, Lord Aiden Arythmoor, Alpha! Prince Sebastian Arlo Cunningham, Submissive! Lady Luna Lovegood, Beta! Melacor Foundersen, Ace!’

Nikki straightened, eyes locking onto his brother and their friends as they crossed the walkway. His chest tightened. Their turn now.

‘Introducing The Emerald Blade Circle! High Noble of the Prewitt Clan, William Weasley, Gheyic Alpha, Fire, High Noble of the Deveraine Circle, Ariki Deveraine, Beta, Air and hailing from the Shadow Royals, Crown Prince Dominic Alex Cunningham, Submissive, Shadow!’

Bill stepped forward first, halting at the walkway’s midpoint. With a flourish, he unleashed a torrent of fire, the flames twisted midair, scorching the words EMERALD BLADE into the sky.

Ariki shot upward in full Dragel form, wings slicing through the air in a dizzying aerial dance. The crowd gasped as he finished with a perfect smoke ring beneath the blazing letters.

Then it was Nikki’s turn. Shadows coiled around him, forming a massive bow and arrow. He struck a dramatic pose, letting the audience savor the sight before “firing.” The shadow arrow struck dead center of Ariki’s smoke ring, then exploded into their circle’s crest.

As a pulsing bhangra beat kicked in, the announcer raced through the next names: ‘Quinn! Sutter! Bran!’

Quinn danced onto the walkway, and the crowd erupted, memories of his last performance still fresh. Bran and Sutter flanked him, Bran summoning swirling colored lights that lifted Quinn right off the walkway. The audience held its breath, was this part of the act?

Then BOOM! pillars of earth erupted beneath Quinn’s feet, launching him higher as he danced midair, bathed in radiant light. The crowd erupted.

‘Ethan! Brynn! Alec!’

Brynn emerged first, a delicate necromantic rope in hand, leading a massive mud-formed Harron’s sea dragon. Perched atop the beast? Alec and Ethan, waved to the crowd. The mud beast reached the midway point and a giant wave struck, washing the walkway and disintegrating the dragon. When the wave receded, his three bonded bowed to the crowd.

Then, the Gheyos. Hadrian and Devrim stepped out shoulder-to-shoulder as the Aces were announced. The arena plunged into darkness, Hadrian’s shadows swallowing all light.

CRACK! Blaise's lightning struck the walkway in timed bursts, illuminating them in flashes. A monstrous hyena’s laugh echoed, followed by the bone-deep howls of two Hellhounds, Selvric and Cyrus joining the fray. Ronan’s werewolf form added his own haunting cries to the chaos.

Percy and Cameron sent up spinning orbs of blue water, then Keffer shattered them, sending glittering energy streaking across the arena like falling stars.

Hadrian yanked the shadows back. Light returned.

The crowd exploded, standing, screaming, some even jumping in their seats.

‘The Emerald Blade Circle! Show your appreciation!’ the announcer called, but the audience was already roaring! Nikki smirked. Yeah. They nailed it.

 

The streets were balmy, thick with summer heat, but no one seemed to mind, least of all Nikki, who had swapped his usual attire for lightweight linen pants and a matching tunic, the fabric loose and breathable. He needed freedom of movement when the dancing began, and the way the air hummed with anticipation told him it wouldn’t be long.

Maury stepped onto the small wooden stage at the square’s center, his voice booming over the crowd. “Welcome to the final night of The Hunt’s Street Dance!” He spread his arms wide, grinning. “And to kick things off, we’ve got none other than the Kalzik clan! Let’s hear it for them!”

A roar of applause rose as the massive Kalzik family surged forward, their vibrant costumes a blur of jewel tones and metallic threads. But, only two dancers took center stage, Quinn and Dyshoka, their bodies already swaying to the slow, twanging rhythm of the lute.

They moved as if sharing a single breath, Quinn’s powerful frame contrasting with Dyshoka’s fluid grace. Their feet skimmed the cobblestones, light as whispers, before launching into a whirl of spins. Dyshoka’s skirts flaring like petals, Quinn’s arms guiding her with effortless precision. The music swelled, strings thrumming faster, and just as the crescendo peaked, Dyshoka leapt. Quinn caught her midair, her body arching like a bow, one leg extended as he held her aloft in a moment of perfect stillness.

Then, as if that had been the signal, the rest of the Kalzik clan swept in. Shimmering veils fluttered like wings, silks catching the torchlight as the dancers wove between one another, their footwork intricate, their gestures sharp and hypnotic. The lead dancer, Surajini, spun in a whirl of crimson silk, her arms carving elegant arcs through the air. The men stomped and clapped, their movements sharp and precise, while the younger dancers wove between them, their steps light and playful.

Nikki watched, mesmerized, as the music swelled. The beat was infectious, deep drums and twanging strings urging the crowd to sway along. The dancers' bodies rippled with the rhythm, hips swaying, shoulders rolling, every motion fluid yet deliberate. The women’s veils fluttered like wings, catching the golden glow of the streetlights, while the men’s embroidered vests flashed with every turn.

Then, the tempo shifted, faster now, urgent. Surajini dropped into a low crouch, her arms sweeping the ground before she sprang up, twirling like a leaf caught in a gust. The others followed, their formations breaking apart only to reform in new, intricate patterns. The crowd erupted into cheers as the youngest Kalziks, Farnati and Carnati, darted to the center and executed a series of rapid spins, skirts flaring out around them.

Nikki felt his pulse racing in time with the music. He couldn’t stand still any longer, his feet were already tapping, his body itching to join in. Around him, others were giving in to the same pull, stepping forward as the Kalziks beckoned the crowd into the dance. The night was alive with movement, with laughter, with the kind of joy that could only come from music and shared rhythm. The street had become a living thing, breathing in time with the beat.

“I never meant to hurt you, you know,” a prim voice said from his left.

Nikki turned to see Priya standing near him. “You joined in with the others,” Nikki said coldly. “You thought you had the right to judge my actions, and forbid anything you found objectionable. You didn't want a submissive, you wanted a slave!”

He strode away before she could respond, his anger fueling each step. The music and laughter still swirled around him, and despite himself, his gaze flicked back to the dancers. Cameron and Brynn were out in the street now, laughing as they tried to mimic the Kalziks’ intricate footwork. A reluctant smile tugged at Nikki’s lips. He wanted to lose himself in the night, in the joy of the dance, not dwell on the debacle that had happened with those who were gone from the circle.

Notes:

Inspiration for Canis
Canis Vladimir Cunningham

https://images.app.goo.gl/KXAzoosQMtWcNAky7

Inspiration for the dancing:

Group bhangra

https://youtu.be/ycTlIyQ2MHg?si=aFj53Eu9GBoCoYOM

 

Quinn and Dyshoka
Dance starts at 1:06

https://youtu.be/9NdPGzIkqTM?si=4kNQtrMDNvLpIuyt

Chapter 94: Don't I don’t deserve the same legal protections as you?

Nikki stirred as Quinn slipped out of bed. He watched the healer pull on his running clothes, admiring his toned frame before finally pushing himself up to get dressed.

Last night had been bliss. Just the memory of it made Nikki flush, the entire circle had ended up in the resting room, and they’d… played. Now, most of the gheyos were already up and pulling on their gear, preparing for their usual pre-breakfast run. Bones sat at the foot of the bed, tail wagging eagerly, the dog never missed a morning sprint.

Nikki stepped out of the resting room and made his way down the hall when suddenly, giggles erupted nearby. Before he could react, Canis and Anna came barreling around the corner and tackled him. A second later, he was face down in the hallway, a mini mage and a Selkie perched triumphantly on his back, laughing in delight.

 

Dawne woke up to the pervasive stench of rotten fish, she wasn't reacting to it all. If she couldn't get rid of the smell, she would simply ignore it. Today was the meeting of the royals and she needed to figure out a way to be in that meeting.

She rose and took her shower, (not that it helped), then went out on her balcony to eat breakfast. She took a large bite of her blueberry muffin… then gagged! The muffin tasted like fish! Not that she didn't like fish, she did. But it was strange. She took a bite of her eggs, then spit them out as well! Everything she ate tasted like fish! Dawne screamed for her gheyo guards to summon the healers!

 

The royals had gathered in The Grey Cat restaurant, where the Shadow element was hosting the meeting. Once everyone settled into the large room, Jascha spoke first, “I’m sure we’re all anxious to discuss the same thing, the battle.”

“And Albus Dumbledore’s trial, now that the hunt is over,” Luna added.

Nikki spoke up, “I also have something to bring forward.”

Jascha nodded. “Very well. I think I know what it is, go ahead.”

Nikki stood. “I’ve recently learned that non-Dragels don’t have the same legal protections as Dragels. If someone attacked Ronan, my bonded or Maury’s bondeds, Ivan and Lucius, they’d have no legal recourse under current law.”

Predictably, Princess Ebony interrupted. “You expect us to believe that if someone harmed a non-Dragel in a military circle, you wouldn’t hunt them down?”

“Of course we would!” Devrim said sharply. “But that’s not the point.”

“The point,” Nikki pressed, steering the conversation back, “is that many non-Dragels in Nevarah have no one to defend them. Right now, an eleven-year-old Selkie child is recovering in my home after a brutal attack, with her attackers in my custody. I want to change the law so that everyone living in Nevarah is protected by it.”

Lucius Malfoy Elswood stood. “My circle has discussed how to integrate non-Dragels into our system. We propose adding them to the Seventh Element, allowing them representation under the Nameless.”

Prince Raspen frowned. “I oppose this. Elemental leaders have always been Dragels, they must wield their respective elements.”

Hermione countered, “But the Nameless don’t control an element; they’re defined by skill. With respect, Prince Raspen, your objection isn’t logical.”

Ebony tapped her chin thoughtfully. “If implemented, this would flood the Nameless with new members, making it the largest element overnight. And I assume you’d appoint non-Dragel lords and add another representative to this council?”

Lucius inclined his head. “Naturally.”

Ebony’s voice turned sharp. “Then I oppose it! The imbalance would be too great.” She turned to Prince Dominic, eyes narrowing. “Tell me, did defending that Selkie child and imprisoning her attackers provoke the assault on your circle? That is precisely why our laws exclude them!”

Luna’s eyes narrowed. “Are you saying the laws exclude non-Dragels, like me, to prevent battles? Is that your justification?”

Prince Perryton raised a placating hand. “No. Ebony means that non-Dragels have always governed their own affairs. Our laws don’t extend to them, and we don’t intervene.”

Raspen nodded. “Precisely. If your circle hadn’t interfered, the attack wouldn’t have happened.” He scanned the room. “The report mentioned injuries but no deaths. How many did we lose?”

Nikki’s voice was steel. “None.”

Ebony scoffed. “I find that difficult to believe.”

Alec’s glacial gaze pinned the fire princess. “Are you accusing my submissive of lying?”

She arched her brow, unfazed. “Of course not. I’m simply noting that battles without casualties are… unusual.”

If we could return to the matter at hand,” Lucius interjected. “I find it unusual that an army of non-Dragels was ready to be summoned at a moment’s notice when some of their own were captured. One has to wonder… what was that army truly meant for?”

“An excellent point,” Mariana agreed. “Hadrian, bring him in.”

The Shadow Ace vanished momentarily before reappearing with the Gurrugh leader, the same one who had harmed Anna.

Queen Killigan rose and stepped forward. “Open,” they commanded. The Gurrugh snarled in defiance.

Killigan’s knee snapped up, striking him between the legs. The creature doubled over with a howl of pain. Hadrian forced his head back, and Killigan poured the truth potion down his throat.

“Give it a minute,” Killigan told the room. “He’ll tell us everything.” Shadows pinned the Gurrugh into a chair as he writhed.

“I’ll handle the questioning,” Jascha said firmly. “Everyone else, stay silent.” He fixed his gaze on the captive. “What do you know about the army that attacked us?”

The potion took full effect. The Gurrugh’s resistance melted away. “Any non-Dragel was welcome to join,” he slurred. “We were building an army to overthrow the royals.”

“Why?!” Perry burst out.

Jascha shot him a warning glare, but the Gurrugh was already answering. “We have no rights. So we decided to take them.”

“Was the army we destroyed all of you?”Jascha pressed. “Or are there more?”

“That… was all of us,” the Gurrugh admitted.

Jascha gave Hadrian a nod, and the Shadow Ace hauled the prisoner away.

“This is exactly why we don’t give them rights!” Ebony snapped. “We offer them sanctuary, and in return, they raise an army to overthrow us?!”

Lucius’s voice cut through the room like ice. “Princess Ebony, do you believe I don’t deserve the same legal protections you do? Or that if someone attacked Lady Arythmoor, she should have no recourse?”

“Don’t be absurd!” Ebony hissed. “You’re part of a military circle, and Lady Arythmoor is part of the Death Court. If either of you were attacked, vengeance would be swift.”

“Damn right it would be!,” Lord Aiden said firmly.

Raspen nodded. “Precisely. That’s why we’ve always allowed non-Dragels to govern themselves. And until now, they’ve been content.”

“Clearly not everyone was content,” Queen Bianca countered. “Or we wouldn’t have had my grandson’s circle fighting off an army.”

Ebony crossed her arms. “Then we should revoke sanctuary laws altogether. No more outsiders, no more threats.”

Nikki’s gaze sharpened. “So you’re fine with an eleven-year-old child being brutalized, because you read the healer’s report; you know how bad it was, and having no legal protection? The Gurrugh admitted they targeted her because they thought she was ‘anybody’s.’ That no one would defend her.” His voice turned razor-edged. “There are monsters out there who prey on the defenseless, knowing there are no consequences! Will we just sit on our hands and let it continue?!”

King Perryton sighed. “I don’t oppose rights for non-Dragels. But raising an army wasn’t the answer. They should have gone through the courts.”

Hermione scoffed, pulling documents from her void stone. “They’ve tried! For over a century.” She tossed the papers onto the table. “Every petition denied. Every plea dismissed with the same excuse: ‘The courts don’t govern non-Dragels.’”

“Let’s put it to a vote,” Alcandor declared. “All in favor of granting non-Dragels representation under the Nameless element?” He raised his hand. “I support it.”

Maury didn’t hesitate. “I support it.”

“Thirded,” Jascha said.

Queen Bianca’s voice was final. “Fourthed. Motion passed. Motion carried.”

Princess Ebony shot to her feet with a shriek. “This is a mistake! You’re all blind if you think this won’t backfire!”

Nikki smirked. “Seems you’re the only one who thinks so.”

Lord Aiden cut in sharply. “When does Dumbledore’s trial begin?”

“Tomorrow,” Perry answered. “He’s first on the docket, the list of blood-right claimants is extensive.”

With that, the meeting adjourned.

As the group stepped outside, Princess Dawne came barreling toward Queen Killigan, her face twisted in fury. “Lift this curse right now! I know you did this!”

Killigan tilted their head, feigning innocence, then wrinkled their nose theatrically. “I have no idea what you’re talking about. But a bath might be in order before you assault everyone’s senses.” They waved a hand in front of their face.

Dawne whirled toward Alcandor. “Al, make them fix this!”

Alcandor’s gaze was glacial. “My Queen has already stated their innocence. Unless you’d like to accuse them of lying?”

Why would I possibly lie?" Killigan purred, their eyes gleaming with undisguised delight at the princess's distress.

"You're the only one who would do this to me!" Dawne shrieked, then immediately paled as she realized she'd revealed too much.

Like a shark sensing blood in the water, Killigan closed the distance until they stood nose-to-nose with the trembling Air Princess. "And why exactly would I want to curse you?" they asked, their voice deceptively soft.

"I— You— You hate me!" Dawne stammered, desperately backpedaling. "You're jealous of the love Alcandor has for me!"

Killigan threw their head back with a rich, mocking laugh. "Oh, my darling little princess," they said, wiping imaginary tears from their eyes. "What you and my soul bonded alpha shared is ancient history. Do you really think I believe Alcandor lived like a monk before me?" Their smile turned cruel and sharp. "He's had many companions, why would I single out one insignificant fling?"

Dawne stood frozen, her face flushing crimson as she struggled for words.

With a final smirk, Killigan turned to Alcandor. "Dearest, we should leave," they said, fanning themself dramatically. "This stench is making my eyes water.”

 

Nikki, Devrim, and Alec arrived home to find most of their bonded, along with Anna and Canis, swimming in the Merrow waters near the manor’s beach. Alec and Devrim exchanged a glance, then each grabbed one of Nikki’s arms and sprinted toward the shore. With a joyful whoop-whoop-whoop! from Devrim, they flung their laughing submissive into the waves.

A gasp rippled through the group as Nikki’s body began to shift. His legs trembled, then melted together in a swirl of iridescent light, scales erupting like liquid metal hardening into a powerful, emerald-green tail. The transformation raced up his torso, his skin darkened to a deep, oceanic blue, shimmering faintly as if kissed by bioluminescence. His fingers elongated slightly, webbing forming between them, while his ears stretched into delicate, fin-like gills that fluttered with his breath. Even his eyes changed, the pupils widening into sleek, pearlescent discs that caught the sunlight like an abalone shell.

Cameron swam close, his voice hushed with awe. “Loveling… you’re Aquakin’e. But, how?”

Nikki arched his new tail with a playful flick, sending up a spray of diamond-bright droplets. “Not quite,” he laughed, rolling his shoulders as if relishing the unfamiliar weight of his gills. “I’m a metamorph. Took me months to perfect this one.” He winked, the gesture oddly charming despite his now-sharpened features. “Surprise.”

 

Darla Malfoy had been practically living at Bahn and Bhindi’s townhouse ever since meeting the twins. Over time, she’d come to see Bahn as the perfect mentor, patient, insightful, and always ready with advice.

“So,” Bhindi asked, leaning forward with a mischievous grin, “who’s caught your eye? I know you’ve got options.”

Darla’s cheeks warmed, but she couldn’t suppress a smile. “All of them are Air-aligned, and I’ve nearly finalized my circle. But… there’s one I’m hesitant about.”

“Who is it, darling? We’ll help!” Bahn declared eagerly.

Darla hesitated, then admitted, “Percy Weasley. We knew each other back in the Earth realm, but our families… didn’t get along. My Dera and his actually got into a fight in a bookshop once.”

“Is the feud still active?” Bhindi asked, frowning.

“More importantly,” Bahn cut in, “how do you feel about him?”

Darla’s expression softened. “I really like him. We worked together on a project, and it was… easy. Natural. I think there could be something real there.”

“Then you have to pursue it!” Bahn said firmly.

“After you check with your Dera about any lingering bad blood,” Bhindi added, ever the pragmatist.

Chapter 95: A Forgone Conclusion

The Emerald Blade Circle had finished showering, and nearly everyone had gathered in the living room, except for Nikki, who was still getting dressed. Keffer climbed the stairs and gave a soft knock on the bedroom door.

"Little One,* he called, "If you're up for it, I’d like to take you out to dinner."

Nikki opened the door just enough to peer around it. "Alright," he said. "What should I wear?"

Keffer grinned. "Something you can dance in.”

The restaurant was a hidden gem, tucked away beneath strings of golden lights that shimmered like captured stars. Soft candlelight flickered across crisp white linens, casting warm shadows that danced between them. A single red rose rested in a slender vase at the center of the table.

Keffer’s hand found the small of Nikki’s back, guiding him forward with a touch so light it was barely there, yet Nikki felt it like a brand. “It's really beautiful here,” Nikki told him, though the way Keffer was looking at him, like he was something rare, something worth savoring, made him feel like they were the only ones in the room.

The waiter brought wine, rich and velvety, and Keffer watched as Nikki took his first sip, the way his throat moved when he swallowed.

“Good?” Keffer asked, already knowing the answer.

Nikki’s lips curved, just slightly. “You’re showing off.”

“Is it working?”

A pause. A flicker of something unguarded in Nikki’s eyes.

“Maybe.”

Keffer smiled then, slow and satisfied, and let his foot brush against Nikki’s beneath the table. Just once. Just enough.

They talked, really talked, in a way they hadn’t before. Not about missions or strategy or the next threat waiting in the shadows, but about stupid, inconsequential things. Favorite books. Worst childhood injuries. The way Nikki secretly loved pranks, and how Keffer had once tried (and failed) to learn the violin.

At some point, the space between them shrank without either of them noticing. Keffer’s hand rested beside his wine glass, his fingers loose and relaxed. Nikki’s own hand drifted closer, until the barest shift would make them touch.

“You’re staring,” Nikki said, his voice lower than before.

Keffer didn’t deny it. “You’re letting me.”

A beat. Then Nikki’s fingers finally brushed his, just for a second, a fleeting, deliberate spark.

“Dancing next,” Keffer said, and it wasn’t a question.

Nikki’s smile was a promise. “Dancing next.”

The dessert plates had been cleared, the wine lingered in their veins like liquid gold, and the low hum of conversation around them had softened into something dreamlike. Then, as if the universe had been waiting for this moment, the music shifted, a slow, aching melody curling through the air like smoke.

Keffer didn’t hesitate. He stood, offering his hand.

“Dance with me.”

Nikki took his hand and they walked to the elegant but empty dance floor. They didn’t go far. Just enough to turn into each other. Keffer’s palm settled warm against the small of Nikki’s back, pulling him close. Close enough that Nikki could feel the heat of him, the steady rhythm of his heartbeat.

Nikki’s hand found Keffer’s shoulder, his fingers brushing the edge of his collar. And playing with those irresistible long dark strands of hair. The music swelled, strings and piano weaving around them, and for a moment, neither of them moved. Just stood there, breathing each other in.

Then Keffer led, and Nikki followed. It wasn’t perfect. Nikki stepped on his foot once, muttered a curse, but Keffer just laughed and pulled him closer. Their bodies aligned, swaying in the candlelight, and suddenly it didn’t matter that they were in the middle of a restaurant, that people might be watching.

All that mattered was the way Nikki’s pulse jumped when Keffer’s lips brushed his temple. The way Keffer’s grip tightened, just for a second, when Nikki finally relaxed against him.

The song ended too soon. They pulled apart, but only just, Keffer’s thumb tracing idle circles over Nikki’s hip, Nikki’s fingers still tangled in the fabric of Keffer’s jacket.

“Still want to go to a club?” Keffer murmured.

Nikki’s smile was slow. “I think we’re good right here.”

 

Mariana and the entire Cunningham circle sat with her three girls. All of them had awakened about an hour ago. They'd been fed and hugged. Now it was time for talking. “Do you remember what happened?”

Rosie shook her head, “It feels like a strange dream.”

Phe nodded, “It's hard to remember.”

Tears sprung to Rad’s eyes, “they were dead, Uncle Ryuusen, Mera Imogene and Dera Felix! I didn't want them to be!”

Mariana nodded, “the three of you together raised them from the dead.”

“We won't do it again,” said Phe.

“Because we can't,” said Rosie.

“Our power is gone, we're empty inside,” said Rad.

“The power will come back,” Arkhet told them. “When it does you'll need to be careful and use it wisely.”

 

The bedroom door clicked shut behind them, sealing them in soft darkness. Nikki’s fingers trembled slightly as they hovered over Keffer’s shirt buttons, his usual confidence tempered by something quieter, more vulnerable. Keffer held a masculine beauty that felt unreal, almost otherworldly. But this would be the first bondmate outside of his original six.

Nikki exhaled, leaning forward until their foreheads touched. Keffer’s breath was warm against his lips, familiar and safe. Slowly, carefully, Keffer reached for the first button, pausing just long enough for Nikki to nod before undoing it.

Fabric whispered open, revealing skin inch by inch. Nikki shivered as Keffer’s hands traced his collarbones, his ribs, mapping him like something precious. When their lips finally met, it wasn’t hunger that guided them, just quiet certainty, the rightness of this, of them.

Keffer pulled back just enough to whisper, "Okay?"

Nikki’s answering smile was brighter than any they’d shared before. "Yeah," he breathed. "More than okay."

Keffer's hands moved with deliberate slowness, as if memorizing the landscape of Nikki's body through touch alone. "God, you're beautiful," he whispered, the words slipping out unbidden.

Nikki flushed, suddenly self-conscious under such open admiration. "I—" His voice cracked, and he swallowed hard. Keffer responded by pressing a kiss to the hollow of his throat, then another along his collarbone, each touch a silent reassurance.

The bed dipped as Keffer guided them down, their bodies aligning with natural ease. Nikki gasped when Keffer's palm slid up his ribs, the warmth of his hand branding through skin. "You sure?" Keffer asked again, his lips brushing Nikki's temple.

In answer, Nikki reached for him, fingers threading through dark hair to pull him closer. "I've never been more sure of anything," he confessed against Keffer's mouth. The kiss that followed was sweet and searching, full of unspoken promises.

Clothing fell away in hushed increments, a discarded belt, pants pushed past hips, socks toed off with quiet laughter. Each new expanse of skin discovered brought whispered praises and trembling touches, until nothing separated them but air and anticipation.

The first press of their bare bodies together stole Nikki's breath. Keffer gathered him close, their legs tangling as they simply held each other, heartbeats syncing in the quiet. "Feel that?" Keffer murmured, guiding Nikki's hand to where their chests met. "That's how you make me feel all the time."

Tears pricked Nikki's eyes as their mouths met again, this kiss deeper, more certain. As Keffer's hands moved over him with worshipful patience, Nikki understood, this wasn't just physical. Every touch, every sigh, every lingering glance was a language all its own, spelling out what words couldn't quite capture.

When pleasure finally crested, it was with Keffer's name on Nikki's lips and Nikki's heartbeat under Keffer's palm. Afterward, they lay entwined, trading lazy kisses and soft laughter as moonlight painted silver streaks across their skin.

Keffer brushed damp hair from Nikki's forehead. "Still okay?" he asked, though his smile suggested he already knew the answer.

Nikki turned into his touch, pressing a kiss to his palm. "Better than okay," he sighed. "This is... everything."

 

The first light of dawn cut through the curtains like a knife, and Luna Lovegood stood trembling in its glow. ‘Today. Finally today.’

Pandora’s hands fluttered at Luna’s shoulders, her touch feather-light, as if she still couldn’t believe she was allowed to touch her daughter at all. "Luna," she whispered, voice frayed with years of stolen time, "please. I know what he did. But this path…"

"NO!" The word tore from Luna’s throat, raw as an open wound. She spun, eyes blazing, fists clenched so tight her nails bit crescent moons into her palms. "You don’t know! You weren’t there!"

Her breath came in jagged gasps. The memories surged, Father’s hollow cheeks, the other children whispering ‘Loony’ while she stared at the sky, praying to see her mother’s face in the clouds.

"He stole you," Luna choked out. "He locked you away and let the world think you were dead. He made you a trinket on a shelf, while the world sang his praises as a hero and a great man! And Father…" Her voice splintered. "He broke Father piece by piece for years. And now you want me to show mercy?"

Pandora reached for her, tears cutting silver tracks down her own face. "I want you to be free. Not chained to this anger…."

"I AM ANGER!" Luna screamed, the force of it shaking the mirrors on the walls. "I’m every night Father cried himself to sleep! I’m every birthday you missed! I’m the empty chair at every meal!" She grabbed her mother’s wrists, not hard, never hard, but desperate. "You’re back, but he doesn’t get to walk away. Not unscathed. Not ever!"

The silence rang between them, heavy with all the years they’d lost. Pandora cupped her daughter’s face, thumbs brushing away tears Luna hadn’t realized she’d shed.

"Then let me stand with you," Pandora whispered. "Not to temper your fire, but so when the ashes settle, you remember who you are beneath the blaze."

Luna crumpled into her mother’s arms, the sobs she’d swallowed for a lifetime finally breaking free. And in that moment, sharper than any vengeance, she was simply a girl who’d missed her mum.

 

The training grounds were quiet, save for the whisper of wind through the trees. Ginny Weasley tightened her grip on her staff, her knuckles whitening as she sized up her opponent. Across from her, Everett spun his own staff lazily, a smirk playing on his lips.

"You sure you want to do this, Weasley?" he taunted. "Wouldn’t want to bruise that pride of yours."

Ginny’s eyes flashed. "Just shut up and fight."

With a sharp exhale, she lunged, her staff cutting through the air with a sharp whoosh. Everett sidestepped effortlessly, countering with a swift downward strike. Ginny barely blocked in time, the impact vibrating up her arms.

She retaliated with a flurry of jabs, left, right, high, low, but Everett parried each one, his movements fluid and precise. He wasn’t just defending; he was studying her, waiting. Then, he struck.

A feint to the left made Ginny overcommit, and in a blink, Everett twisted his staff, hooking hers and yanking it sideways. Ginny stumbled, off-balance. Before she could recover, Everett’s staff cracked against her ribs, thwack! then swept her legs out from under her.

Ginny hit the ground hard, her staff clattering away. She gasped, pain flaring in her side, but before she could scramble up, Everett’s staff hovered at her throat.

"Yield," he said, not even winded.

Gritting her teeth, Ginny glared up at him. For a second, she considered grabbing her staff and swinging, but the knowing glint in Everett’s eyes told her he’d already won.

"I yield," she spat.

On the back porch, Imogene and Mariana stood in silence, having watched the entire fight.

"Well, she's improved greatly," Mariana admitted. "But she's still not at the level where I'd consider her ready for the real fight."

Imogene huffed, crossing her arms. "The fifteen days aren't over yet. She still has time.”

 

The Earth Courts were packed, the air thick with tension as King Edgar presided over the trial. Unlike many of the other royals, he had not been personally affected by Dumbledore’s crimes, a fact that lent his judgment the appearance of impartiality.

Nikki observed as Crimson Tide escorted the disheveled wizard into the defendant’s box. Dumbledore looked haggard, his once-grand robes now damp and frayed, his long silver hair and beard tangled into knots. Dark circles shadowed his half-lidded eyes, as if he hadn’t slept in days.

A court gheyo stepped forward, administering the truth potion with practiced efficiency. Within moments, Dumbledore’s body slackened, his expression going vacant as the potion took hold. His fingers twitched limply against the arms of his chair.

King Edgar’s voice rang out, commanding silence from the murmuring crowd. "This court is now in session," he declared. "Before us stands Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, accused of the unlawful theft and intended sale of citizens from both Nevarah and Earth. These crimes are punishable under Nevaran law, and as this trial is being conducted under our jurisdiction, he will face the full consequences of his actions."

A ripple of grim satisfaction passed through the spectators. The evidence was damning, the verdict all but certain. King Edgar continued, “Albus Dumbledore, you have heard the charges against you, are you guilty?”

“No,” Dumbledore said simply. The crowd murmured in surprise.

Edgar’s eyes narrowed. "Explain your reasoning."

"Every action I took was under Nicholas Flamel’s orders," Dumbledore replied smoothly. "I cannot be held responsible for following directives."

"Crimes are crimes, regardless of who commanded them," Edgar countered. "Did Flamel explicitly order you to abduct Mariana Cunningham?"

"Not by name," Dumbledore admitted, "but he instructed me to gather Dragels. She is one. Therefore, it applies."

Edgar scoffed. "Let the record show the accused is attempting to manipulate the truth serum with circular logic."

The trial dragged on, each exchange more frustrating than the last. By the time Edgar finally declared the verdict,"Guilty,” Nikki’s head throbbed with exhaustion.

As the truth potion’s effects faded, Dumbledore’s composure shattered. "You think this is over?" he shrieked, thrashing against his restraints. "Nicholas will reset the timeline! You’ll never hold me accountable!"

Crimson Tide hauled the raving wizard away, his screams echoing down the hall.

Edgar sighed, rubbing his temples. "Now, we determine blood prices. Each royal will speak for their people, and Lord Aiden Arythmoor will represent Death’s Court." He glanced at a scroll. "King Alcandor requests the rites be held in Merrow Palace, given the prisoner has been detained underwater."

Alcandor inclined his head. "It is the logical choice."

Lord Aiden scoffed. "And what of the fire-aligned who cannot, or will not, descend into the depths?"

Alcandor’s lip curled. "Then their desire for justice must not be very strong."

"Would you be willing to enter the Fire Sector for this?" Aiden challenged.

"The Aqua’kin’e will have their due," Alcandor snarled, "and it will not be in that Kesmar-forsaken hellscape!"

Edgar’s gavel cracked like thunder. "Enough!" He glared between them. "The rites will be held in the Earth Sector, neutral ground. No further debate."

Chapter 96: I Kissed A Girl and I liked it

The small cafe bustled with activity as many patrons came in to get their breakfast. Jace and Ronan sat at a small table near the large window. “I can't believe it!” Ronan gushed. “After all this time, we finally have representation! Now everything will change!”

“More importantly,” said Jace, “cases like Anna's will be investigated and prosecuted. Hopefully that will be enough of a deterrent to keep it from happening again.”

Ronan nodded as he spooned sugared oats into his mouth. “Absolutely!” He said firmly, after swallowing. “So, you're going to be our representative among the royals?”

Jace grinned, “yeah, I just met with the King of the Nameless element, Maurice Elswood and his bonded, Lord Lucius Malfoy Elswood. I'm going to be at the next meeting and bring forward anything I feel needs to be handled to make this a smooth transition.”

“Well, now that we've finally reached our goal, I for one am looking forward to a little relaxation.” Said Ronan, setting aside the empty oat bowl. “I have a gorgeous submissive I want to get to know better and spend some time with!”

Jace finished his tea, and stood, “I wish you all the best with that!”

He maneuvered through the scattered tables of the cafe and towards the door. He felt… unsettled. He should be happy. They won, non-Dragels would finally have rights! He could settle down and live his life in peace. Against his will, a pair of big green eyes appeared in the back of his mind. He'd had the opportunity to settle down, to have a place he belonged. He'd carelessly tossed it away with both hands.

He thought about that last meeting, he hadn't considered Nikki’s feelings at all, openly displaying his excitement at being able to get out of the circle, but still getting help with his cause. He frowned as he navigated the slick streets. A steady rain was falling, plastering his green curls against his head. He'd been an idiot, he'd never once considered staying in the circle for love and family. He'd been hasty, and now it was too late.

 

Luna nestled deeper into Bas’ embrace. He pressed a kiss to the crown of her head. “What’s troubling you? I know there’s something…”

She let out a slow breath. “In every vision I have, I don’t torture Dumbledore. I try to fight it, he deserves it! I deserve it! But… I don’t know if I can bring myself to hurt someone helpless. Not even him.”

Bas’ voice softened. “I have my own blood price to press, but I’ll take yours too, if you want. Luna, Loveling, all we ever want is for you to be you. Don’t force yourself into something you’re not.”

 

Arkhet watched as Rad dug into her second grilled cheese and Phe happily slurped her third bowl of tomato soup. Their appetites had at least doubled, and was he imagining it, or had they grown a little taller, too?

Rosie piped up, asking if there was any salad left from last night’s dinner. Arkhet turned to fetch it for her, grateful just to have his daughters safe and sound, with Lady Death’s promise that their powers would return.

Then Felix strolled into the kitchen and laughed. “Is there anything left for me, or did these little locusts eat it all?” The triplets giggled, and everything in Arkhet’s world was perfect.

 

The chamber was vast, silent, and cold. Albus Dumbledore stood at its center, arms outstretched, legs locked in place, trapped in an invisible hold that allowed no retreat, no advance, only waiting.

Then, the door creaked open. His breath hitched. Luna Lovegood stepped inside, flanked by Pandora and King Maurice Elswood.

Sunlight from some unseen window caught the gold threads of her yellow sundress, casting her in an almost ethereal glow. Her hair, woven into two flawless French braids, swayed as she moved. But it was her eyes, wide, blue, and eerily calm, that pinned him where he stood.

"I’ve been imagining this for a while," she said, her voice soft. "How I'd make you scream. How I'd make you beg. I wanted to take my time, days, weeks, maybe longer." She tilted her head. "But then I realized that isn't my way. And I’ve always done things my own way. This will be no different."

Dumbledore’s lips curled. "You’re weak. You don’t have the stomach for true retribution."

Luna stepped forward. Without hesitation, she cupped his face in her hands, gentle, almost tender. Then she released him. For a heartbeat, nothing happened.

Then…. A gasp tore from Dumbledore’s throat. His knees buckled, but the spell held him upright. His chest heaved, his fingers twitched, his eyes burned.

"W…what—?”

"Maury helped me refine the spell," Luna murmured. "You’re feeling everything I felt. Every moment of grief. Every night I cried for my mother. Every birthday she wasn’t there. Every question I had that no one could answer." She leaned in, her voice dropping to a whisper. "You took her from me. Now you’ll understand what that really means. It also means that instead of my blood price ending when I leave, it will go on till you draw your last breath."

Pandora’s arms wrapped around her daughter. Without another word, the three turned and left. The door clicked shut. Silence. Then, bravado, "You think this frightens me?" Dumbledore rasped, forcing a laugh. "You’re a child playing at vengeance. You don’t have the power, or the nerve to break me."

The handle turned again. A slow, deliberate sound. The door swung open. A shadowed figure stepped inside, her smile sharp as a blade.

"Remember me?" Mariana asked.

 

Death’s Court was unnervingly silent as Maia Kadel strode through the shadowed halls, her footsteps echoing like whispers against the obsidian floors. At the center of the chamber, Lord Aiden rose from his throne. “Lady Kadel,” he greeted, dipping his head in solemn acknowledgment.

“Lord Aiden,” she returned, matching his gesture with practiced grace.

A beat of silence stretched between them, heavy with unspoken weight. Then he spoke, his voice low, deliberate. “When your child joined my court, you swore your House would owe me a favor.” His gaze sharpened, piercing through her. “At the time, I refused, it was Her will that brought them here. But now, I find myself in need of your sight.”

Maia tilted her head, her eyes glinting with quiet understanding. “Speak your request, Lord Aiden. I am ever willing to lend my gifts to HER service.”

He stepped closer, the air between them crackling with tension. “Malachi, my hound commander lies in stasis, his mind ensnared by traps none can unravel. I need you to look, to tell me what fate awaits him.”

Maia stilled, her breath catching. Malachi, the name alone carried visions to her, betrayal, loyalty, a romance crushed under sharp words. She exhaled slowly, then met Aiden’s gaze.

“I will look,” she said, her voice steady despite the dread coiling in her chest. “But know this, my lord, some threads are frayed beyond repair. If I see his end, will you accept it?”

Aiden’s jaw tightened. “Tell me what you see.”

Maia closed her eyes, her fingers curling as if grasping unseen threads in the air. Without meaning to, Aiden held his breath. When she spoke, her voice was distant, hollow, as if channeling something far older than herself.

"Malachi walks a razor's edge between oblivion and torment." Her brow furrowed. "The traps in his mind—they are alive. They feed on memory, on will. They were not placed to keep him controlled, but to devour him from within. If he wakes as he is, he will not be your hound. He will be a weapon, aimed at you.”

Silence. Then, Aiden’s voice, cold as a grave, "Can he be freed?"

Maia’s eyes snapped open, burning like embers. "Not by any magic I possess. But there is… another way." She hesitated. "I cannot see the way he will be freed, only that he will be. I see a triskele, there is a crescent moon, a spider and a rose. He will be brought back by them, but not until the one with the wounded heart wills it so.”

"Nikki Cunningham,” Lord Aiden said thoughtfully. “Who else would have a wounded heart, concerning Malachi?” He considered everything the seer had said. “He may not come back whole," Aiden said grimly.

Maia nodded. "The man you knew has already been chipped away, piece by piece by the traps in his mind.”

Maia inclined her head, the vision's residue clinging to her like cobwebs. As she turned to leave, she paused at the threshold, fingers tracing the obsidian archway. A question burned in her throat.

"My lord," she began carefully, "why not consult Lady Arythmoor? Your young seer's gifts are stronger than mine, I'm sure she could tell you more."

Aiden's hand flexed against his throne. "Luna is my beloved and my bonded. I will not trouble her with this."

 

The training field glowed amber in the late afternoon sun as Ginny spun her bow staff with hard-won precision. Each movement flowed into the next, the wood humming through the air like an extension of her own body. She could almost see Everett's smug face, could already feel the weight of her very own staff in her hands after she finally proved herself to..

Crack!

Her staff hit the dirt before she registered the blow.
"Still leaving your left side open when you daydream," Imogene chided, appearing like a redheaded phantom. Sunlight caught the sweat on her bare arms as she flipped Ginny's staff back to her. "You'd think after three months you'd learn to—"

"I wasn't daydreaming," Ginny lied, breathless as she caught the weapon. "I was... strategizing."

Imogene's laugh sparkled in the wind. The sound made Ginny's stomach flip, just like it had every day since the warrior first took her under her wing. Since she'd shown her kindness when the rest of the circle still eyed her with suspicion.

"Imogene," Ginny blurted, stepping closer. "I... I just wanted to thank you. For everything. I wouldn't be half the fighter I am without you."

Before Imogene could respond, Ginny closed the distance between them and pressed her lips to Imogene's. The kiss lasted only a heartbeat before Imogene gently but firmly pushed her away. "Ginny," she said softly, though her voice carried an unmistakable finality. "You're mistaking gratitude for something else."

"I'm not a child!" Ginny's hands clenched into fists. "I know exactly what I feel. Under Nevarean law I'm of age, and I-"

"Age doesn't change the truth," Imogene interrupted, her expression softening even as her words remained firm. "You're brilliant and brave, and one day you'll steal someone's heart without even trying. But that someone isn't me."

On the shaded porch overlooking the yard, Queen Mariana chose that moment to step from the shadows. Sunlight glinted off the silver threads in her dark looped braids as she regarded them with amused detachment.

"Problem with your pupil, my love?" Mariana purred, trailing fingers along the railing.

Imogene immediately tensed. "Mariana, the lesson got... carried away."

Ginny's face burned as Mariana's gaze slid over her, not angry, but entertained, as if she'd just discovered a particularly clever mouse in her pantry.

"Oh, I saw exactly how carried away it got," the queen murmured. She extended a hand, and Imogene moved to press a kiss to her palm without hesitation. The silver bracelet around Imogene's wrist shimmered, a twin to the one Mariana always wore. The physical proof of their bond.

Ginny's face burned as she dropped into a deep curtsy. "Queen Mariana, I—”

"No need," Mariana waved a graceful hand. She studied Ginny with unexpected kindness. "The heart wants what it wants," she said. "And yours is clearly one of great passion." A knowing smile. "That will serve you well in battle, if not in love."

Ginny swallowed hard, her embarrassment slowly giving way to something like relief. The queen wasn't angry. The world hadn't ended. "I... apologize for overstepping."

"No harm done," Mariana said breezily. Then she fixed Imogene with a playful look. "Though perhaps we should find you a less distracting instructor."

Imogene groaned, "Don't you dare! She's finally learning proper footwork."

Mariana laughed and pressed a kiss to Imogene's temple before gliding away. "As you wish, my love."

Ginny clutched her staff, her initial mortification now tempered with gratitude for Mariana’s mercy. When she met Imogene's eyes, she found not anger, but understanding, and a silent promise that this changed nothing between them.

"Again," Imogene said, falling back into instructor mode as if nothing had happened. "And this time, keep your mind on your feet."

Ginny nodded, raising her staff with fresh determination. The lesson continued, the awkward moment passing like a summer shower.

 

The small courtyard in the Earth Sector was quiet as Nikki, Bill, Hadrian, and Cyrus sat together, decompressing after the blood prices they’d extracted.

“I have to know,” Hadrian said, turning to Nikki. “What did you do to him? At one point, he screamed so loud we could hear it in the lobby.”

Nikki shrugged. “I barely did anything to provoke that. I just mentioned I was glad Nicholas Flamel was dead and couldn’t trouble us anymore. He completely lost it.”

“Well, I, for one, am glad I’m no longer part of his twisted ‘collection,’” Cyrus muttered with a shudder.

“We’re all glad you’re out of it,” Bill said with a smile. “Still, we should focus on moving forward. We need to get the Gheyo school up and running.”

“If no one objects, I think we can start in two days,” Nikki suggested. “I can put out an announcement to begin recruiting students.”

Bill gave a rueful chuckle. “Two days might be too ambitious, love. We still need to clean the building, set up barracks and classrooms, ensure the structure is sound, and put up wards.”

“All of that’s already done—except for the wards,” Nikki replied.

The others murmured in surprise. “How?” Bill asked. “How did you manage all that so quickly?”

Nikki smiled blandly. “I outsourced the work.” For now, at least, Kreacher would remain his little secret.

 

Percy Weasley checked his collar one more time. Yes, he decided, his robes were impeccable. Was this color right though? The shop attendant had assured him that navy blue would suit him…. He took a deep breath and forced himself to leave. It wouldn't do to be late for their first date after all.

Draco opened the door and smiled at him. The former Slytherin was wearing a light grey robe that complimented his coloring perfectly. Percy opened his mouth, but to his horror, no words came forth. Draco pretended not to notice and stepped forward and took his arm. “I've been looking forward to this,” he said simply.

“So have I,” Percy commented, intensely relieved to be able to speak again.

 

The Emerald Blade Circle busied themselves inspecting the Gheyo school, layering wards like spider’s silk over stone. But Nikki and Brynn had other plans, the Merrow waters glittered under the afternoon sun, too tempting to resist.

Nikki wanted to practice shifting into his Aquakin’e form, to feel the effortless power of fins and currents. Brynn, ever the daredevil, didn’t wait. With a whoop, she sprinted off the cliff, legs kicking midair before she sliced into the water. Nikki’s laughter chased after her as he dove in behind.

For hours, they twisted through the waves, sunlight dappling their skin. Nikki reveled in the shift of muscle and scale, the way his body ‘remembered’ the sea’s rhythm. But eventually, he let the transformation fade, curious how his natural form would fare.

Brynn drifted closer, droplets clinging to her lashes. “Is it very different,” she asked, “swimming as Aquakin’e?”

“Like you wouldn't believe!” Nikki exclaimed. “They definitely have the advantage over us poor landwalkers when they're in water!”

Brynn swam close and put her hands on Nikki's shoulders. She tilted her head slightly and leaned in. Nikki froze, unsure of what was happening, was Brynn going to kiss him?

Then the world upended. Her palms shoved down, plunging him underwater. He surfaced spluttering, betrayal sharp on his tongue. “Oh, you’re dead, Brynn!”

She was already fleeing, laughter rippling behind her. Nikki bared his teeth in a challenge, letting the morph magic rush through him, fins, strength, speed, and surged after her. He cut through the depths like a blade, surfacing inches from her face.

As he let the morph slide away, this time he was the one who closed the gap.

Their first kiss was soft, questioning. Nikki’s hands cradled her jaw, seawater sliding between their lips. Then Brynn sighed into him, and the hesitation melted, slow, sweet, a tide pulling them deeper. When they broke apart, they were both smiling.

Chapter 97: Strange Magic

Notes:

I've been on a ten day vacation, but I'm back home now. There shouldn't be so long between chapters in the future.
Sorry for that, but, I needed a break.

Peace,

Spyder

Returning to the small apartment he shared with Fenix was the highlight of Ron’s day. He loved his job, but even more, he loved the little blonde elf who had stolen his heart. Their harmony gave Ron a sense of peace and stability he’d never known before. When Fenix looked at him with those big blue eyes, Ron felt truly seen, not as a copy of his brothers, but as himself.

Fenix hurried into the room and threw his arms around Ron. “I did something… and I hope you’re okay with it,” he said, biting his lip. “I don’t want to overstep.”

Ron smiled, pulling him close. “Whatever it is, I’m sure it’s fine. I trust you, Fenix.”

The elf’s face brightened, and he eagerly handed Ron a small stack of papers. “I was on the submissives’ floor earlier, and we were all talking…” Fenix blushed, then pushed the pages toward him. “I got you some orders.”

“Thank you!” Ron said automatically, flipping through them. They were descriptions of warglaives, encrusted with fine metals and gems, impressive commissions. Then he saw the names attached and nearly choked. A king, two queens and two heirs.

Fenix twisted his hands together. “Is it okay, Ron?”

Ron pulled him into a tight hug. “Better than okay,” he assured him. “With a salesman like you, how could I go wrong? Let’s go out to dinner and celebrate!”

Fenix beamed. “Yes! Let’s!”

 

Priya slumped tiredly against the wall of Parantava Paikka, her usual anger simmering just beneath the surface. These days, resentment was her constant companion. She was stationed outside the medical wing, guarding the door while her cousin Quinn worked inside. Once, he had been her favorite relative, but not anymore. He had dared to tell her she was wrong in how she’d treated their submissive. Priya had refused to listen, and now look where she was.

A sharp shout erupted from the room, followed by a choked sob. Priya shoved off the wall and burst inside to find a young submissive curled on the exam table, tears streaming down his face, while a hulking alpha strained against Quinn’s restraining grip. Without hesitation, Priya seized the alpha’s arm.

“Outside. Now!” Her voice left no room for argument.

The alpha whirled on her, eyes blazing, but after a tense moment, he stormed out. Priya followed, shutting the door firmly behind them.

“I’m his alpha! I know what’s best for him!” The Earth elemental snarled, pacing like a caged beast. “This is for his own good!”

The words struck Priya like a blow. They were her words, the same ones she’d used to justify every harsh command, every cold dismissal with Nikki. Had her submissive cried like the one in the room was? The thought twisted in her chest, sharp and unwelcome. She shook her head, forcing the guilt away. Focus on the present. That’s all that matters.

 

The ridge near the house was quiet and Nikki sat watching the water gently lapping the shore. The peace of the moment was broken only by the heavy padding of paws, a massive hound rounded the corner of the house and settled beside him with a quiet huff.

Then, a whisper of displaced air, and Lord Aiden appeared, lowering himself onto the grass with effortless grace.

Nikki didn’t startle. He had sensed the man’s approach long before he arrived. Still, he turned his head just enough to acknowledge him. “Lord Aiden.”

Aiden exhaled, his gaze fixed on the horizon. “Nikki,” he said. “I was hoping to speak with you about Malachi.”

The name hit like a blade between the ribs. Nikki stiffened, then curled in on himself, pulling his knees to his chest and resting his forehead against them. The memory of Malachi’s voice, sharp with venom, sliced through his mind.

—--[You like playing at being a gheyo, don't you? I should have bonded to a gheyo only circle - no submissive. Then I wouldn't be stuck with you, a cheating whore!”]-----

Nikki’s fingers dug into his arms. Even now, the words left him raw. “What about him?” he asked, voice flat.

Aiden hesitated, choosing his next words carefully. “I know what he said, what he did, was unforgivable. But you have to understand, he wasn’t himself. Flamel planted traps in his mind, twisted his thoughts…..”

“I know that,” Nikki cut in, lifting his head. His eyes burned, but his voice stayed steady. “But there is so, so,” Nikki huffed, unable to find the right words. “There was always something with Malachi! He tried to interfere when I was courting Hadrian. He disrespected my Ace on a mission. He kidnapped me and handed me over to the enemy. And then…” His breath hitched and tears brightened his eyes. “Then he looked me in the eye and told me he never wanted me.”

Aiden sighed, shoulders sagging under the weight of the truth. “I won’t pretend he didn’t hurt you. And I won’t excuse the others in your circle who failed you. But before Flamel got to him… Malachi loved you.”

Nikki swallowed hard, staring down at his knees. “What do you want from me, Aiden? I can’t help him. He’s in suspension, and those traps are still in his head. Even if they weren’t….” His voice cracked. “Even if they weren’t, I don’t know if I can forget the things he said.”

Aiden was silent for a long moment. Then, softly: “I’m not asking you to forget. Or even to forgive. But when he wakes… he’ll remember everything. And he’ll have to live with what he’s done.” He turned to Nikki, his expression solemn. “I just need to know, if he comes back, if he begs for a chance to make things right… will you at least let him try?”

Nikki closed his eyes. The wind off the water brushed against his skin, cool and gentle. “I’ll think about it, but I'm not making any promises.” He said softly.

 

The forges burned hot, the air thick with the clang of metal and the scent of scorched iron. Ron, shirtless and glistening with sweat, turned the freshly shaped axe in his grip before setting it aside. His skin, warm brown and dusted with freckles, gleamed in the firelight as he took a deep breath and exhaled a sharp gust of ice over the blade, quenching it in a hiss of steam.

“Finished with that axe? Good lad,” Olaf called out, his voice booming over the din. He jerked his chin toward the outside. “Walk with me.”

Ron wiped his hands on his trousers and fell into step beside the brawny smith, his pulse quickening as they moved past the neighboring workshops into an open courtyard. The silence between them stretched, heavy with something unsaid.

“Bjorn’s boy just turned thirteen,” Olaf began, rubbing his beard. “Torric’s cousin’s lookin’ for work, and Nelva’s grandson’ll need a place soon.” He shot Ron a sidelong glance. “You know, o’course, this is a family business?”

Ron’s stomach dropped. His heart hammered against his ribs. Was Olaf letting him go? He loved this work, needed it. What would Fenix think if he came home unemployed?

Olaf continued, oblivious to Ron’s spiraling dread. “Might start Arick, that’s Bjorn’s boy, on the forge you're usin’ now. The others won’t join till month’s end. Place ain’t big enough for all the lads we’ll need.”

Ron clenched his jaw. A thirteen-year-old was taking his spot? Heat flared in his chest, but he swallowed the anger, forcing himself to stay silent. He braced for the axe to fall.

Then Olaf grinned. “What I’ve got in mind is a second location.” He clapped Ron on the shoulder, nearly knocking him off balance. “Yer the only one here not blood-kin, but I damn well consider you family. Rest o’ the month, you stick to me like slag on iron. I’ll teach you everything you need to run a shop.” His eyes gleamed. “Then I’ll turn you loose here as Master Smith, with a fat pay bump, while I take the new lads to get the other forge goin’. So….” He raised a brow. “You up for it?”

Ron blinked. Promotion. Not firing. Promotion.

“But….” He stammered. “Bjorn and Ivan… they’ve been here longer. I don’t wanna steal their chance.”

Olaf snorted. “Neither wants it. But you?” He jabbed a finger at Ron’s chest. “Yer perfect. Them new commissions you brought in sealed it.”

Ron’s throat tightened. For a second, he couldn’t speak. Then a grin split his face.

“I..hell, yes! I’ll do it!”

 

The merrow waters were often called cold by outsiders, but to those who called them home, they pulsed with warmth, a living embrace, familiar as a heartbeat. Hermione glided through the currents, twisting in slow, effortless arcs, savoring the way the water curled around her like an old friend.

Ga Ga came streaking toward her in a shimmer of emerald and turquoise. The Harron’s sea dragon was now a creature of formidable grace, her scales catching the light like scattered jewels. She nudged her massive head against Hermione’s cheek, a gesture both affectionate and demanding.

“Mother!” Ga Ga’s voice was a whirling mix of delight and reproach. “You’ve been neglecting me! Even Goonter’s cross with you!”

Hermione laughed, brushing a hand along the dragon’s snout. “Alec and Percy swam with you just yesterday. Don’t pretend you’ve been lonely.”

Ga Ga huffed, her great fins flickering with impatience. “Fine. But forget about that, Goonter and I found a cave! We can’t fit, but you can. You have to see it.”

Before Hermione could answer, Percy, Cameron, and Alec arrived in a swirl of motion. Percy dipped into an exaggerated bow. “You summoned, Princess?”

Hermione rolled her eyes but couldn’t suppress a smile. “Yes. I have something for Alec.”

Alec perked up, drifting forward. “A gift? For me?”

“Aunt Killi helped me with it,” Hermione admitted, holding up a small, glowing vial.

Alec’s grin turned wary. “Uh-oh. Killigan’s ‘help’ usually ends with someone covered in scales or swimming backwards.”

Hermione’s expression softened. “You told me once you wished you could speak to the creatures you love. This will let you.”

Alec’s breath caught. For a moment, he simply stared, his usual mischief replaced by something fragile, hopeful. Then, with a trembling hand, he reached for the potion.

 

Maury adjusted the last details on the long table, the towering cake, the punch bowl, the neat rows of glasses. This was the same hall where he’d celebrated his bonding with Ivan, and the memories made him smile.

Nearby, Mariana let out another colorful curse. She’d been drafted into decorating, and the Shadow Queen was ‘not’ pleased.

“This bonding party is going to be amazing,” Scout signed, her eyes bright. “I want to dance.” She took a few playful steps, her movements light.

Maury couldn’t resist. He swept her into his arms, spinning her in a dramatic dip. Scout’s laughter, rare and musical, filled the room.

“Oh, perfect,” Mariana snapped. “I’m stuck doing all the work while you two play!”

Maury glanced up at the sagging, lopsided streamers and smirked at Scout. “Think we should save her?”

Scout grinned and nodded.

 

Luna studied herself in the mirror, lips pursed. "Is this dress too revealing for the party?"

A chorus of "No!" erupted from her bondeds. The black silk gown clung to her like a second skin, its plunging bodice showcasing ample cleavage, while daring slits ran up both sides to her hips.

Her heels, black platform pumps, featured delicate straps that crisscrossed her feet and fastened snugly around her ankles. She had swept her long blonde hair into an elegant updo, leaving only a few soft tendrils to frame her face. On her wrist gleamed an intricate silver bracelet, its centerpiece the unmistakable black Arythmoor Rose.

Lord Aiden stood nearby, dressed entirely in black, his tailored jacket and trousers draped with a midnight silk cloak. Bas had opted for simplicity: a flowing white poet’s shirt paired with black leather pants and boots. Melacor, too, wore black trousers but had chosen a sleek mandarin vest. Each of them bore a bonding bracelet identical to Luna’s.

She turned in front of the mirror once more, scrutinizing her reflection. "I suppose I’m still thin enough to pull this off."

"Planning on getting fat?" Bas teased.

"Yes," the seer replied without hesitation. "But I’ll return to my usual size after our son is born."

Sirius burst into the room, Remus and the twins on his heels. "We should go, we don’t want to be late."* His gaze swept over his bondeds, all frozen in wide-eyed shock, except Luna. Smiling, she stepped forward and looped her arm through his. "Shall we, then?"

 

The hall was alive with warmth and laughter, bathed in the flickering glow of lanterns and enchanted orbs that cast shifting patterns across the walls. Streamers in deep crimson and silver draped from the vaulted ceilings, twisting lazily in the air as if stirred by unseen hands. The scent of spiced wine and roasted meats filled the space, mingling with the faint, woodsy aroma of magic.

At the center of the festivities stood a massive obsidian punch bowl carved with glowing runes that pulsed in time with the music. Its dark, shimmering contents occasionally sent up playful sparks when stirred, much to the delight of gathered guests. Servers in black and silver livery carefully poured the enchanted beverage, each serving met with either delighted murmurs or startled coughs.

The Emerald Blade Circle stood together near the great hearth, their matching platinum bracelets catching the firelight:

Bill had his collar already loosened as he pulled Nikki close with one arm, his laughter booming across the hall. Hadrian observed the festivities with quiet satisfaction, occasionally murmuring dry commentary that made Markus snort into his drink. Ethan examined the punch bowl's runes with scholarly fascination, until Ariki whispered something scandalous that made him choke on his wine.

Nearby, family and friends added to the merriment:
Mariana stood with Maury, both smiling at the joyful chaos. Lady Sadara Prewitt and Arthur and Molly Weasley admired the decorations while sampling the lavish spread. Lord Aiden hovered protectively near Luna, though his stern expression softened when Bas went bounding past him.

"You owe this night to me!" Bas declared, throwing his arms around Nikki. "I'm the one who reminded Mera to plan it!"

Nikki rolled his eyes. "You mean Maury planned it."

As musicians struck up a lively reel, the celebration truly began:

Markus gave Nikki an exaggerated bow. "May I have this dance?"

Nikki fluttered his lashes dramatically. "You may, kind sir."

Nearby, Alec tried convincing Percy to enhance the punch further. "What's the harm in making it sing too?"

To everyone's surprise, Percy actually considered it. "Well...it is our party..."

On the dance floor, Ariki and Sutter moved in perfect sync, though their eyes kept drifting to their other partners. Bahn and Bhindi Deveraine swirled around the floor in opulent white silks and satins. Felix and Scout quickly following In their wake.

Bran and Cameron started a pastry-balancing drinking game, while Selvric and Ilsa "helped" by sabotaging them with well-timed nudges.

Cyrus helped the triplets charm extra desserts from the servers as Devrim and Quinn placed increasingly ridiculous bets on how long until Alec got banned from the punch bowl again.

As midnight approached, the festivities grew wilder:
The punch bowl was refilled twice (with increasingly dubious ingredients). Streamers tangled in hair and belts became impromptu accessories. Alec attempted to give a speech from atop a table, only to be dragged down by a laughing Percy.

The celebration stretched into the small hours - glasses clinking, laughter echoing off stone walls, and the deep bond between them all shining as brightly as the enchanted lights above.

 

Later, the entire group ended up in the resting room. Most of them managed to claim a spot on the bed, while the rest seemed perfectly content curling up on the floor. Nikki laughed softly as he nestled into the cozy sheets. He hadn’t drunk much, but he had danced with each of his bonded, as well as Fenix and Lord Aiden, leaving him pleasantly tired and ready to rest.

Then, Malachi appeared before him, holding a red rose. “Did you miss me tonight?” he asked. “I should have been there. I’m your bonded, just as much as they are.”

Nikki’s voice was barely a whisper. “Where… where are you?”

“Ah, that question has many answers,”* Malachi replied. “I’m everywhere and nowhere. I’m in the mists of the Grey King. I’m in a drawer in your grandmera’s workshop.”

“Then why are you here?” Nikki asked, his voice fragile. “You said you didn’t want me…” Despite his efforts, the pain seeped through.

Malachi stepped closer, lifting Nikki’s chin with gentle fingers. “I will always want you. I will always love you. Remember me that way, not as the awful puppet I became.

Nikki jerked awake, his eyes snapping open. In the darkness, the soft snores and contented sighs of his bonded surrounded him, lulling him back toward sleep. But the dream lingered. He could still feel Malachi’s touch on his chin, the warmth of his presence.

 

The Cunningham Circle settled in for the night, limbs tangled in their usual nest of blankets and warmth. Mariana curled between Imogene and Scout, while Jascha and the twins pressed close on the other side. Tannis molded himself against Scout’s back, his breath slow and steady.

Mariana lifted her head, peering at Felix, who lingered near the doorway. "Are you coming to bed, Loveling?"

"In a minute," he murmured, his gaze distant. “Arkhet wanted to check on the girls one last time. I’m waiting for him."

Imogene chuckled, her voice drowsy. "He’s too protective. They’re fine—"

A scream tore through the house. Arkhet’s voice.

The Circle erupted into motion, bolting upright in unison. Felix was already sprinting, the others close behind. They rounded the corner into the hallway, and froze.

Arkhet was on his knees before the triplets’ room, his body rigid with shock. An unearthly glow spilled from the doorway, creeping across the carpet like liquid light, cascading down the stairs in eerie, shifting waves.

Mariana’s breath hitched. She stepped forward, her pulse hammering, and looked inside. Her daughters floated above their beds. The light coiled around them, pulsing, breathing, as if alive. It writhed through the air, thick and suffocating, pressing down like a weight.

"What does this mean?" Jascha demanded, his voice tight.

No one answered. No one could. The light convulsed, once, twice, then collapsed inward, vanishing into the girls’ small bodies. Silence. The triplets drifted back down onto their beds, undisturbed. As if nothing had happened.

Jascha exhaled sharply. "I’ll speak with LADY DEATH tomorrow," he said, his voice low. "This must be their powers returning, as SHE promised."

Arkhet stood slowly, his arms wrapped around himself as if warding off a chill. "It’s more than that," he whispered. "Can’t you feel it?"

Mariana pulled him close, her fingers digging into his shoulders. "Come to bed, Loveling. You’re exhausted." The Circle retreated, unease clinging to them like a second skin.

Outside, the house, something shifted…...

Beneath the earth, something scratched. A dog, once beloved, once buried, dug it’s way free, dirt crumbling from its matted fur.

Several streets over, a funeral director yelped as the corpses on his slabs sat up, their glassy eyes staring into nothing.

All across Nevarah the dead began to rise.

Chapter 98: Late Night Visitors

The River Styx was unusually still, its dark waters smooth as polished onyx. Lady Death drifted lazily, HER skeletal form buoyed by the current, HER obsidian-scaled tail flicking idly to keep HER in place. The usual wails of the damned had faded to a distant hum, almost melodic, if one ignored the despair.

In one hand, SHE cradled a chalice of liquid void, its contents swirling like ink in wine. SHE brought it to HER lipless mouth, savoring the taste, cold, bitter, perfect. The souls floating around HER kept their distance, their hollow eyes watching in silent reverence. Even the grasping hands of the drowned hesitated before breaking the surface near HER.

"Finally," SHE murmured, tilting HER head back. The underworld’s dim glow reflected off the ripples above HER, casting shifting patterns across HER bone-white face. For once, eternity felt restful.

Then….screams!

Not the usual, rhythmic laments of the dead. These were raw, fresh, deafening a tidal wave of terror crashing into her tranquility. The chalice dissolved into smoke in HER grip. The water trembled. Souls, so many souls, ripped away from their rest, howling, clawing at nothing.

Lady Death’s eye sockets flared with blue fire. "Oh, for the love of—"

Somewhere above HER, a hard voice demanded, “Sister, we need to talk!” SHE glanced over at the bank, seeing Fate, Destiny and War standing on the shore glaring at HER. SHE exhaled, a sound like a coffin slamming shut. So much for relaxation.

 

Dawne woke with a gasp, the stench of rotting fish thick in her throat. That damned merrow queen! Killigan would pay for humiliating her!

Then the smell hit her again. Not just fish. Death! The cloying reek of bloated flesh, of something left to fester in the sunless deep. A wet drip echoed in the dark.

Her pulse spiked. The sound hadn’t come from the window. She struck the match with shaking hands. Candlelight bled across the room, and there she stood. Mera! Or what was left of her.

Pale, peeling skin hung in ragged strips from waterlogged bone. Hollow sockets stared, unblinking. Salt-crusted hair clung to a skull that had once worn the crown of the Air Element .

Dawne’s breath caught, then, “No! No no no! You're not here, you can't be! You're dead, Mera!”

The corpse took a step forward. A sick squelch as bare feet pulled free of the soaked floorboards. Another step. Closer.

Dawne’s wings flared on instinct, feathers bristling. She kicked off the bed just as Mera’s skeletal fingers grazed the mattress…

Then she was airborne, her heart hammering against her ribs as she hovered near the ceiling. Below, the thing tilted its ruined face up, jaw slack, black sea water dribbling from between its teeth. It didn’t speak. It didn’t need to. The way it reached for her, fingers curling like hooks, said enough.

 

Nikki couldn’t shake the unease clinging to him after the dream about Malachi. Needing distraction, he slipped downstairs to the kitchen, the cool tiles soothing under his bare feet. He reached for the fridge handle— and froze.

The patio doors glowed faintly in the moonlight, framing a lone figure standing just beyond the glass. Motionless, staring in.

Nikki’s breath hitched. Instinct took over, he killed the lights, plunging the kitchen into darkness. His lips parted, and a sharp, warbling distress call tore from his throat.

Above him, the house erupted into movement, footsteps, voices, the reassuring presence of his Circle rushing to his side.

Hadrian reached him first, a shadow at his back. "My Star, what is it?"

Cyrus pressed close, his voice low. "We're here, Beautiful. We're here."

Keffer’s growl cut through the tension. "Whatever that is out there… it’s not right."

Bill’s voice was steel. "Not right how?"

Keffer’s frustration leaked through. "The energy is just—not right.”

Hadrian guided Nikki into Alec’s protective hold before joining the others outside. The night air was thick with tension as the Gheyos fanned out, facing the intruder.

Then Ronan’s hissed curse shattered the silence. "Rook!” The name hung in the air like a death knell.

Before them stood stood their former ace. His body was a grotesque mockery of the warrior they’d known. His skin, stretched taut over bone, bore the ashen pallor of decay. Empty sockets stared from a face half-eaten by rot, his lipless mouth frozen in a rictus grin. His wings, once proud and powerful, hung in tattered shreds, the feathers blackened as if scorched from within.

And yet… he stood.

Bill’s voice was a blade. "How is this possible? We burned you. I burned you!"

The corpse didn’t answer. Hadrian’s shadows lashed out, a cage of darkness snapping shut around Rook, but the corpse simply stepped through, unfazed.

Bill’s fury ignited. His wings unfurled, and with a roar, he took to the sky. Fire erupted from his palms, a torrent of flames engulfing Rook in a blistering inferno. The night burned white-hot, the stench of charred flesh thick in the air.

When the flames died, only ash remained. Silence.
The Circle retreated inside, but Nikki’s eyes lingered on the patio. Nothing moved. Yet somewhere, deep in his bones, he knew, “he isn't gone,” he said firmly.

Bill pulled him into his arms. “Nikki, Loveling, he's been burned to ash.” Bill gestured to the patio doors and Nikki and several of the circle shrieked. Rook's skeletal face was pressed up against the glass peering in.

 

Perry and Raspen paced the sterile corridor outside the medical bay, their boots echoing against the stone floor. Behind the closed doors, Dawne lay sedated, unconscious, but not at peace.

Perry’s hands clenched into fists. “I want the necromancer who did this found.” His voice was a blade, sharp and cold. “How could someone raise her? Why target Dawne? This isn’t just magic, it’s cruelty.”

Raspen gripped his shoulder, though his own jaw was tight. “We’ll find who did this. They won’t escape justice.”

Dahlia rounded the corner, her face ashen. She bowed hastily before the seething royals. “The former queen is contained,” she reported. “We needed wards to keep her in the cell. As for the necromancers…” A hesitation. “None will come. They’re all occupied.” Her next words dropped like stones. “The dead are rising across Nevarah.”

The Air King staggered, collapsing into a chair as if the words had struck him physically.

Raspen sucked in a breath. “Do we know why?”

Perry lifted his head, his eyes hollow. “I brought Riven. He’s examining… her.” A brittle pause. “Maybe he’ll find answers.”

Raspen whirled toward a nearby gheyo, snapping orders. “Send for Maia Kadel.” He began firing off messages for an immediate emergency meeting to the other royals.

Then Ebony came sprinting down the hall, her robes flaring behind her. “What in the realms is happening?” Her voice was breathless. “I’m hearing reports of the dead walking. Is there a rogue necromancer?”

“We know as little as you,” Raspen admitted grimly. “I’ve summoned the others.”

Perry’s voice was raw. “Dawne was accosted in her chambers. By our Mera.”

Ebony’s gasp was sharp, her hand flying to her chest. “Queen Arista? She was raised?”

They nodded, their silence heavy. Perry straightened, his anger hardening into command. “We should move to the council room. The others will meet us there.”

They moved down the corridor, the weight of the unsaid hanging between them, ‘Was this the night of a thousand prophecies?’

 

The resting room was quiet, but Sirius and Remus weren’t sleeping. They stood vigil by the door, guarding their bonded’s rest.

Sirius’s brow furrowed. “But how can she be pregnant? We never discussed it as a circle, let alone agreed. I was told no pregnancy could happen without full consent.” His voice was firm, edged with frustration.

Remus sighed, rubbing his temple. “That rule only applies to Dragel submissives. Luna’s a beta, and a Fae.” He studied Sirius carefully. “Are you upset about it?”

Sirius blinked. “No! Of course not!” His confusion melted into a sudden, brilliant grin. “We’re going to be the best damn fathers in Nevarah!”

Remus smirked. “Deras.”

“What?!” Sirius’s face twisted in fresh bewilderment..

Then a siren’s wail shattered the silence, its haunting cry slicing through the night.

 

Lady Death rose from the black waters with slow, deliberate menace. The surface clung to HER like a lover unwilling to let go, until at last SHE stepped onto the shore, HER monstrous tail dissolving into shadow, leaving only a deceptively beautiful woman in a dripping string bikini. The air grew heavier with each step SHE took, the light dimming as if afraid to touch HER.

“You dare,” SHE murmured, HER voice a razor dragged over bone, “to disturb me in my own home?”

Lady Fate stood her ground, though the ground itself seemed to writhe beneath her feet. “Sister, you know why we’re here. You gave three young girls the power to resurrect the dead. This cannot stand.”

“It will not stand,” War corrected, his armored fingers flexing around the hilt of a blade that had never known peace.

Destiny’s voice cut through like cold steel. “Moderation in all things.” she cooed, shifting her giant book on her hip.

Fate exhaled, as if bargaining with a storm. “We are willing to compromise. Let them bring back two souls. No more.”

War bared his teeth. “Twenty. But only in the heart of battle, where the dying scream my name.”

Destiny did not blink. “None. My design is absolute.”

Death regarded them in silence. Then, SHE smiled. It was not a human expression. The bikini melted like wax, revealing the truth beneath: a towering wraith of rotted robes, HER skeletal face stretched into a rictus of eternal hunger. The scythe in her grip hummed with the echoes of a billion final breaths.

“You forget yourselves.” HER voice was the closing of a tomb door. “I do not ask. I do not bargain.”

The underworld itself recoiled. Shadows slithered from the corners of reality, whispering the names of the forgotten dead. The air turned to ice.

“I am the end of all things. The last silence. The debt every living thing must pay.” SHE stepped forward, and the earth blackened beneath her. “You rule over fragments. I am the abyss.”

War’s sword trembled. Fate’s threads frayed at their edges. Destiny’s book flailed like something trapped.

“Leave.” They vanished, not by choice, but because Death willed it. Alone again, SHE tilted HER skull toward the void, the hollows of HER eyes swallowing the light.

“Now,” SHE whispered, and the word slithered into the darkness like a serpent, “I can see to Nevarah.”

 

The Air sector’s meeting room was rapidly filling with royals. Nikki sat near his Mera and Dera with Devrim on his other side. Mariana gestured to under the table and he quickly glanced at her hands. She quickly signed, “we don't know why or how but we think this happened because of your sisters.”

Nikki signed back one word, “understood.”

Hermione walked into the room with Alec, “King Alcandor and Queen Killigan will not be here, Alec and I will speak on their behalf.”

Ebony immediately bristled, “we need them here! It's an emergency!”

“They are busy with our own emergency beneath the waves,” Alec said coldly. “How many dead do you think have been dumped in the Merrow waters over the years?”

Raspen paled, “are the dead attacking?”

Alec looked at him coolly, “no, but that doesn't mean that they won't.”

“Have their been any reports of the dead harming anyone?” Hermione wanted to know.

“Not so far,” Queen Bianca said.

“I doubt that they will harm anyone,” Lord Aiden said thoughtfully.

“They want to come home, they've all gravitated to where they felt most comfortable in life,” Luna told them.

“But, they are dead. Their time has passed, they can't come home.” Devrim said firmly. The thought of the skeletal Rook anywhere near Nikki made him shiver.

“I still think this is a rogue necromancer,” Ebony said.

Perry looked at Luna. “Lady Arythmoor, do you know how this happened?”

Jascha, Mariana and Nikki carefully kept their expressions blank.

Chapter 99: Seeds of Growth

Notes:

I think pixies are loose in the formatting. I hope this is a bit better. Please let me know if you see any double paragraphs etc.

Peace,

Spyder
🎈🎈🎈

Luna nodded firmly at the Air King. “Yes, the Gentle Mother needed a break and SHE wasn't monitoring. I think that there wouldn't be so many blibbering humdingers if SHE'D been aware. But, everyone needs a break sometimes, don't you think?”

The royals blinked. Lord Aiden patted Luna's hand, “well said, my dear, of course everyone needs a break at times.”

Riven came in then and bowed, “I've been observing and examining the former queen. This is quite an unusual thing, her soul is with her, but her body is still a rotted mess. It looks as if someone was trying to resurrect the dead but stopped before the task was completed. Leaving the corpses as walking zombies with souls and memories of their life.”

“So, our Mera may not have been attacking Dawne?” Perry wanted to know.

“My theory is she saw her daughter and wanted to be close to her. However, I wouldn't want to test that. When I examined her I did it outside the cell.” Riven said.

While the royals digested that information, a gheyo guard moved over to Perry and whispered in his ear. “Yes, please, send her in.” “Maia Kadel is here, we summoned her earlier.”

The blonde seer moved into the room and bowed before the royals. “Thank you for coming, Lady Kadel,” said Perry. “We were wondering if you've seen anything concerning the dead walking?”

Maia shook her head, “No, I've seen nothing concerning this, if it wasn't for my Bran coming to check on me, I wouldn't even know about it.”

“It's good to see you safe, Lady Kadel,” said Nikki.

Maia nodded absently to him, he hadn't called her Oretta, implying that their relationship was distantly polite. His subtle way of telling her that there were things going on that the Cunninghams weren't acknowledging to the other royals.

A gheyo guard moved a chair into place at the table and Maia sank into it, habitually reaching for her pipe. She scowled as she realized it would be impolite to smoke around the royals. She missed her house already and she had a feeling it would be a while before she got back to it.

“..... possible that someone is able to resurrect the dead?” Riven was saying.

“You mean true resurrection?” Raspen asked, fascinated.

“Why not?” asked Riven. “Look at death seals, they are powerful magic to be sure, but still only magic. What if someone has come into an inheritance that allows them to restore life to the dead?”

“But, we can't know that that's what has happened. It's just a theory, we need facts,” Devrim said quietly.

“He's right,” Hermione chimed in. “We can't just make assumptions.”

Riven inclined his head, “Prince Devrim, Princess Hermione, you are absolutely right, we need facts. Because the only facts we have right now are that we don't know what is happening.”

 

The streets of Nevarah lay empty and silent, its people hidden behind locked doors. The air carried the same grim tension as a reaping, but this was no harvest. This was far worse. The dead walked, and no solution could be found. The Gheyos had tried everything, fire, drowning, even tearing the corpses apart. The necromancers worked tirelessly, trying to control the dead, ordering them back to their rest. Nothing worked. The dead always returned.

A whisper of wind stirred before they appeared, shambling aimlessly through the abandoned streets. From a nearby hill, Lady Death watched, HER heart heavy. ‘My poor children… it was never meant to be like this.’ With a quiet sigh, SHE spoke: "Come home."

In an instant, the streets were empty again. The bodies and souls of the departed had returned to where they belonged.

 

The royal's meeting was interrupted when a Gheyo burst in with urgent news. A collective sigh of relief swept the room, but it was short-lived.

"We need to determine the exact cause of this," Ebony stated firmly. "So we can prevent it from happening again."

Riven crossed his arms. "I still say it's an inheritance. We should identify any newly sixteen-year-old children."

Maury frowned. "And if you're right? If this was triggered by someone's inheritance, what then?"

"Bind their powers," Perry said without hesitation.

Lord Aiden's voice was icy. "Necromantic abilities cannot be bound."

A heavy pause. Then Raspen spoke, quiet but firm: "Then we eliminate them."

Lucius recoiled. "You'd execute a child for something beyond their control?"

Raspen met his gaze unflinchingly. "Our duty requires hard choices. If Nevarah's safety demands it, yes."

Lord Aiden scoffed. "This one is clearly favored by Lady Death. Do you truly think SHE'LL allow you to kill HER chosen?"

Maia interjected softly, "That is for Lady Fate to decide."

"This is outrageous!" Nikki snapped. "We can't just murder someone for having powers we don't like!"

Ebony shook her head. "No necromancer has ever raised this many dead. Raspen is right, Nevarah must come first."

Jascha slammed his fist on the table, the impact rattling the goblets. "I won’t condemn an innocent child. There has to be another way!"

Lord Aiden crossed his arms, his voice steel. "And I will not defy my Lady’s will."

Queen Bianca raised her hands, her rings glinting in the firelight. "Enough! We must understand what we face before acting in haste."

Then the warmth fled the room. A glacial wind coiled through the air, frosting the tapestries and crawling over the woodgrain of the table until it gleamed like a black mirror. The royals shuddered, Jascha and Lord Aiden buckled to their knees, their breath misting before them. The very air thickened, pressing down like a weight, and then SHE stood among them. Lady Death, HER form was both there and not, a woman shaped of shadows and winter moonlight, HER edges wavering like smoke. A crown of silver thorns circled HER brow, their points piercing nothing, yet dripping phantom blood that vanished before it could stain. HER gown was the deep black of a starless sky, shifting as if alive, its hem pooling like spilled ink. Where HER face should have been, there was only a pale, smooth skull, two voids where eyes might be, endless and hungry.

"I will permit no retaliation against my chosen." HER voice was the scrape of a coffin closing, soft yet inescapable. "Change comes for Nevarah. You think one inheritance sparked this? Foolish. This power was born of many.”

“More will follow, children with gifts beyond your comprehension, wielding magics that will chill your souls. Fear them if you must, but prepare. Be grateful. For when the storm breaks, you will need everyone."

Then the cold relented. The mask cracked, a spiderweb of light, and she was gone. Only a melted circle of ice remained on the table, weeping slow droplets onto the floor.

 

"Soula still doesn’t have an alpha," Bahn remarked, idly twirling a lock of his blonde hair between his fingers. He glanced at Ilsa. "None of the aphas who sent favors were worthy. Who would suit her circle?"

Ilsa let out an exasperated huff. "This is what you want to discuss? Bahn! The dead were walking the streets less than an hour ago!"

Bahn shrugged, unbothered. "Yes, they were. Now they’re not. So we move on, like finding Soula an alpha."

The doors burst open as Bhindi swept in, silks fluttering around her like storm clouds. She collapsed onto the settee with a dramatic sigh. "Oh, good! You’re already scheming about exactly what I came here to discuss!"

Ilsa pinched the bridge of her nose. "I refuse to be part of this. Let Soula find her alpha in her own time. Do not interfere."

Before anyone could argue, the door opened again.
Aracle entered, and all eyes locked onto the tiny figure toddling beside him.

"Maverick!" Bahn’s face lit up, arms outstretched. The little boy beamed and dashed into the elven submissive’s embrace, giggling as Bahn scooped him up.

Ilsa, however, kept her gaze fixed on Aracle. "Has there been any progress on why the dead rose?"

The time mage shook his head. "Nothing. And I’ve refused all requests to investigate."

"What? Why?" Bhindi demanded.

Aracle’s expression darkened. "Because Lady Death HERSELF appeared before the Royals . SHE warned them to stay away from HER chosen. I have no desire to anger HER."

A sudden stillness gripped Bahn. His fingers lay against Maverick’s wrist, where a power-suppression bracelet rested.

"Aracle," he said softly, voice laced with tension. "Come here."

The time mage was at his side in an instant. "What is it, Loveling?"

Bahn tilted the bracelet toward the light. A hairline crack ran along its edge, so thin it was nearly invisible.

Aracle’s breath caught. "That’s… that’s not possible."

 

Nikki moved through the hallways of the house, his steps quiet but deliberate. Briar had let him in, and now he made his way toward Grandmera Jun’s workroom, his pulse a steady, anxious rhythm in his chest. When the rune mistress opened the door, her face lit up with warmth. “Nikki, Loveling! It’s good to see you!”

“Grandmera,” Nikki murmured, letting her embrace steady him before pulling back. His voice was soft, almost hesitant. “Is Malachi here? In your workroom… in a drawer?”

Jun’s expression softened with understanding. “He is,” she confirmed. “Severus and I are still working on a solution for his situation. Until we can safely remove the traps in his mind, stasis is the only way.”

“May I see him?” The question left Nikki’s lips before he could second-guess it, his throat tight. Jun nodded and pulled open the drawer.

There he was. Malachi lay still, his beauty undimmed by sleep, striking, regal, ‘his’! The black and white strands of his hair spilled over his shoulders like ink on snow. ‘It would be longer if he were upright,’ Nikki thought distantly. His fingers trembled as he reached out, caressing the check he had slapped in Death’s Court. His hand wandered to the claim mark on Malachi’s neck.

At the touch, his right shoulder burned, a phantom echo of their bond. And then, the memory surged forward, vivid and unyielding:

[Malachi came running into the room in hound form. He went straight to Nikki and changed back to human. “I'm sorry, My Heart, I couldn't get free, so I was trying to keep all of you away. Something happened just now that broke Flamel's power over me.”

“The array,” Nikki realized, “Bran destroyed it.”

“Can you forgive me?” Malachi wanted to know.

“Shh, shh, bond with me, I want you to be mine,” said Nikki.]

A shuddering breath escaped Nikki as the past faded, leaving only the cold present in its wake.

Then Jun’s arms encircled him from behind, pulling him close. “It’s going to be okay, Nikki,” she murmured, her voice a steady anchor. “Don’t lose hope. He will wake up.”

Nikki swallowed hard, offering her a faint, sorrow-tinged smile. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to project my emotions onto you.”

Jun pressed a kiss to his forehead, her touch gentle. “Think nothing of it, Loveling.”

 

Natalie Cavalier approached her grandson cautiously. Lately, Mateo had been short-tempered and irritable, but today, he seemed different. Quieter. She rested a hand on his shoulder.

“How are you this morning?”

He swallowed the last bite of his eggs and gave her a nod. “Still tired most of the time.”

“Mateo, you need help. Will you come with me to get some?”

His shoulders tensed. “Where?”

She held out her hand. “Do you trust me?”

“Of course I do,” he said firmly, taking it.

Natalie’s portal dropped them in front of a heavy wooden door. Bold letters across it read: Alejandro Kalzik, Therapist.

“Grandmera….” Mateo began.

“Trust, Mateo,” she chided. “Give this a chance.” Then she pushed him inside.

 

The Gheyo School’s grand opening was in three days, and Nikki still had half a roster to fill. He sat rigid behind the lobby desk, his sharp gaze scanning each applicant with calculated precision. The school’s reputation, and his own, depended on the quality of those he accepted.

Another hopeful stepped forward. Nikki thrust a clipboard at them without a word, already assessing the next in line. Then his hand froze mid-reach. “Ariq!”

The Storm Gheyo stood before him, proud as ever, but there was no arrogance in his stance this time, only resolve. He bowed, fist pressed to his chest. "My Prince."

Nikki’s voice came out colder than he intended. "You don’t belong here."

Ariq didn’t flinch. "I’ve come to apply."

A derisive snort came from beside Nikki. Alec leaned against the desk, a mocking grin on his face. "Oh, this is rich. Tell me, Princess, how’s that gut wound? Fully healed, or do you still taste blood when you overexert yourself?"

A muscle feathered in Ariq’s jaw, but his voice remained steady. "It healed cleanly. No lingering weakness."

"Shame," Alec said, flashing teeth. "Would’ve been a good reminder to watch your back."

Nikki shoved the clipboard toward Ariq, his tone clipped. "Fill it out. But applying doesn’t guarantee a spot."

Alec pushed off the desk with a smirk. "And if I have any say, yours will be the first to be discarded." He stalked off, leaving silence in his wake.

Ariq didn’t move. His voice lowered, rough with something unspoken. "My Prince… I’d ask that you review my application yourself."

Nikki’s fingers tightened around the edge of the desk. "Why?"

Ariq met his gaze, unwavering. "Because I’m not your bonded anymore. I lost that right." A pause. "And if my presence here is unwelcome, I won’t force it. I’ll walk away. If, however, you can find it in your heart to let me stay, I'll prove to you that I've changed. I'm so sorry for how things went between us. I'm asking to come into the gheyo school to show you who I am now.

The words hung between them, a plea, and a promise….?

Nikki’s chest ached, he wasn't sure how to respond.

“Fill out the forms,” he said hoarsely.

 

The Cunningham Circle’s training yard buzzed with restless energy as dusk painted the dirt-packed ring in shades of gold. The circle members lined the edges, their murmurs sharp with anticipation. Imogene lounged against the porch railing, arms crossed, while Mariana spun a coin pouch around her fingers like a tiny, taunting cyclone.

"Twenty says she doesn’t last ten minutes," Mariana drawled, eyes gleaming.

Imogene didn’t look away from Ginny as the girl stepped into the ring, her grip on the staff tight enough to turn her knuckles white. "Double it if she makes him bleed."

Felix’s whistle split the air. "Fight!"

Everett moved like a shadow given form, his staff lashed out before Ginny could fully settle into stance. The crack of wood meeting wood reverberated through the yard as she barely blocked, the force shuddering up her arms and driving her back a step. Dust clouded around her boots.

"You’re holding it wrong," Everett mocked, spinning his staff with infuriating ease. "What’s the matter? Scared of your own weapon?"

Ginny gritted her teeth and adjusted her grip, tuning out the jeers around her. Everett struck again, a brutal overhead swing that she deflected at the last second, the impact slamming her to one knee.

Before she could recover, his staff whipped low, aiming for her legs. She jumped, too slow. The crack against her shin sent fire shooting up her calf. Imogene winced in sympathy. Then Ginny saw it, the barest shift in Everett’s stance, the slight overextension.

She lunged. Her staff snapped out in a tight arc—CRACK—landing hard against his ribs. The watchers erupted.

Everett staggered back, surprise flashing across his face before it darkened into something far more dangerous. Imogene threw her head back and howled excitedly. Even Mariana’s lips twitched, the ghost of a smirk playing at the edges of her mouth.

Everett attacked like a storm unleashed. His staff became a blur, each strike precise, punishing. Ginny blocked what she could, but blows slipped through—a glancing hit to her shoulder, a brutal crack against her thigh. Blood welled at her split lip.

Then his staff halted, a hair’s breadth from her throat. "Yield," he ordered, his breathing barely uneven.

Ginny spat red into the dirt. "Make me." She sneered, her staff coming around to block.

For the first time, Everett smiled. It wasn’t friendly.
His next strike came faster than thought. Ginny’s staff was torn from her grip, her fingers going numb from the impact. Before she could react, his weapon pressed against her windpipe, forcing her head back.

“I said Yield," he repeated, voice low.

The yard fell silent. Ginny’s chest heaved. Every muscle screamed in protest. Then, she grinned, bloody and unbroken. "Go to hell."

Everett’s eyes flashed. For a heartbeat, she thought he might actually strike her. Instead, he stepped back and lowered his staff. "You fight like a cornered fox," he said, wiping sweat from his brow. "All teeth, no strategy."

Ginny retrieved her staff, wincing as her bruised fingers curled around the wood. "But I made you work for it."

A pause. Then Everett gave a single, curt nod. "Yeah. You did."

As Ginny limped from the ring, Imogene shot Mariana a victorious look. "Pay up. I said she’d make him bleed, not win."

Mariana scowled at the fresh cut on Everett's cheekbone. "Damn novices," she muttered, but there was a grudging respect in her voice.

 

The last golden streaks of sunset bled into twilight as Jace and Melody sat on the wet sand, their selkie pelts draped across their shoulders like liquid shadows. The ocean's rhythm pulsed around them, steady as a heartbeat.

"You haven't complained once about sand in your pelt," Melody observed, wringing saltwater from her green curls. "That's either a miracle or a crisis."

Jace flexed his hands, claws glinting in the fading light. "The royals approved non-Dragel rights." His voice sounded hollow despite the victory.

Melody arched a brow. "I know that, you've told me. As long as you've worked for that, shouldn't you still be celebrating? It's always been your obsession."

"It was." Jace dug his heels into the sand. "I thought this win would feel different. Bigger." He swallowed hard. "All I keep thinking about is... Nikki."

The waves filled the silence between them. Melody stilled. "Your submissive?"

"Former submissive," Jace corrected automatically, then winced. "He released me from our bond, said I'd chosen politics over him." His throat worked. "He wasn't wrong."

The admission hung between them, salt-bitter and raw. Melody studied her friend, the new tension in his shoulders, the way his gaze kept drifting toward the horizon. "And now that you've got your victory?"

"Now I..." Jace's claws pricked his own palms. "I have everything I fought for, and all I wanted was to tell him." His voice dropped to a whisper. "But I don't have that right anymore."

Melody tossed a shell at him. It bounced off his chest. "Idiot." Jace blinked.

"You're a selkie," she said, as if explaining the tides. "When we want something, we hunt. We fight. We don't sit on shores wallowing in self-pity."

"He released me—"

"And? Did he stop breathing when the bond broke?" Melody rolled her eyes. "Go to him. Not as his dominant, but as a man who finally realized what matters."

Jace stared at the darkening waves. Nikki's face flashed in his memory, laughing and happy.

Melody stood, shaking sand from her pelt. "The question isn't whether you messed up. We both know you did." She nudged him with her foot. "The question is what you're going to do about it now."

As she slipped into the waves, Jace remained on the shore, the weight of his victory suddenly feeling insignificant compared to what he'd lost.

But maybe, just maybe, not forever. He stood, his pelt settling around his shoulders like a second skin. It was time to hunt.

 

The scent of healing salves and crushed herbs hung thick in the air as Healer Kuroe's deft fingers worked over Ginny's bruises. Every touch sent a fresh spike of pain through her body, but she bit down on her lip and refused to make a sound.

"You're lucky nothing's broken" the healer murmured, his dark eyes flicking up to Ginny's face. "Just bruised pride and a few scrapes. You're lucky you weren't fighting Mariana, Everett went easy on you."

Ginny scoffed, wincing immediately as the motion tugged at her split lip. "That was easy?"

Kuroe smirked, pressing a fresh poultice to Ginny's swollen knuckles. "You should see him when he's actually trying."

A sharp knock at the door interrupted them. Before Ginny could answer, it swung open to reveal Imogene and Mariana. Imogene leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed, looking far too pleased with herself. Mariana, however, held something long and wrapped in dark cloth, her usual smirk replaced with something almost... solemn?

"You look like hell," Imogene announced cheerfully.

Ginny groaned. "Thanks. I feel worse."

Mariana stepped forward, her usual swagger muted. She held out the wrapped object. "Here."

Ginny blinked. "What's this?"

"Open it and find out," Mariana said, rolling her eyes, but there was no real bite to it.

Ginny took the bundle, unwrapping the cloth with stiff fingers. The moment the polished wood caught the lamplight, her breath hitched.

Her own bow staff. But, not just any staff, this one was perfectly balanced, the dark wood etched with faint runes along its length. The grip was wrapped in supple leather, worn just enough to show it had seen use, but cared for meticulously.

"This... this is yours," Ginny said, staring at Mariana.

Mariana shrugged, looking suddenly uncomfortable with the attention. “It was mine. Now it's yours."

Ginny's throat tightened. "Why?"

Imogene snorted. "Because you're an idiot who doesn't know when to quit. And apparently, that's worth rewarding."

Mariana shot Imogene a glare before turning back to Ginny. "You held your own against Everett. That's not nothing." She paused, then added grudgingly, "And... maybe I’m not completely unimpressed."

Ginny ran her fingers over the staff, feeling the weight of it in her hands. It was perfect.

"Thank you," she said quietly.

Mariana waved her off, already retreating toward the door. "Yeah, yeah. Just don't make me regret it."

As the door closed behind them, Healer Kuroe let out a low whistle. "Damn. Mariana never gives up her weapons. You must have really impressed her."

Ginny tightened her grip on the staff, a slow, satisfied smile spreading across her face despite the pain.

Chapter 100: The Power of a Wish

Notes:

Well, this is chapter 100. I can scarcely believe what started out as a simple one chapter one-shot has brought me this far. The power of a wish is what I'm calling this chapter. It refers to Nikki's wish, but is also a reference to my own. I wanted to know if I could write a story that others would want to read. At 100 chapters in, I'm still growing and trying to improve. For those who have been reading this and commenting on every chapter - thank you from the bottom of my heart! Your feedback has meant so much to me! I can only say thank you, thank you, thank you!

The Emerald Blade Circle began their day with their usual jog. Nikki ran between Cameron and Ronan, his voice bright with excitement. "I need to get a birthday present for the triplets. Tonight’s their thirteenth.

"I can help with that," Cameron offered. "We could go to the Merrow Islands. I know most of the retailers, I’m sure we can get a great deal."

"I’ll come too," Ronan added, flashing Nikki a playful grin. "I might not know any shopkeepers, but I can carry bags like a pro."

Nikki smiled. "Alright then, we’ll go."

By the time they finished their jog and showered, the group had grown to include Ethan and Alec.

"I’m coming too," Percy declared.

"So will I," Cyrus chimed in.

Devrim frowned. "No, you won’t, either of you. We're meeting to discuss the training techniques for the gheyo school, and we need you there, not off shopping."

Cyrus shot a glance at Hadrian, but the Ace merely raised an eyebrow, unmoved. With a tight smile, Cyrus turned back to Devrim. "Of course. We’ll be there."

Devrim nodded, but his mind was already working. He’d recently rank-shifted into Ace, yet he hadn’t faced the circle’s gheyos in combat at this rank. It was clear Cyrus, at least, didn’t respect his authority. That would have to change.

 

Dawne sat motionless, her wide eyes fixed blankly on the wall. Whatever she was seeing, it wasn’t the room around her.

“It’s not a physical injury, my King,” Surajini explained. “Her body is unharmed, but the shock of seeing her mother… the way she did… it may have affected her mind. I’d recommend a mind healer.”

Perry nodded. “Thank you, Surajini. And please, call me Perry when we’re not in public. We’re family, after all.”

Surajini smiled warmly. “Of course, Perry. Dyshoka and Dahlia brought Maverick to see me the other day. What a darling little boy!”

At the mention of his son, Perry’s eyes brightened, and he launched into a story about the toddler’s latest antics.

 

The sunlit waters shimmered as Ga Ga darted playful circles around Alec, her emerald scales catching the light with each joyful twist. Alec laughed, effortlessly keeping up with the young seadragon's rapid chatter through his new gift. Nearby, Goonter hovered with his forefins crossed, the spines along his back twitching in irritation.

'He's my person first,' the older seadragon grumbled to himself, watching Ga Ga's tail brush against Alec's arm. 'That little minnow acts like she hatched yesterday and already thinks she owns him.' His first instinct was to give her a sharp reminder nip, but he hesitated. Lately, he'd noticed how Ga Ga's juvenile spots had faded into elegant pearlescent streaks, how her fins had grown longer and more graceful. With her full maturity approaching, Goonter found himself reconsidering tactics - perhaps patience would serve him better.

The water shifted as Hermione arrived. Brishen glided at her right shoulder, his dark blue scales and perpetual scowl making a stark contrast to the newcomer on her left, Kalen, the Gheyo Joker who'd recently appointed himself as Hermione's shadow.

Kalen moved through the water with a liquid grace that belied his combat skills, his teal and gold scales patterned like scattered rose petals. Unlike the serious Brishen, Kalen's expression always hovered near amusement, his turquoise eyes bright with mischief beneath the fall of his inky blue hair. Today he wore his twin daggers openly, the blades catching the light as he executed a playful spin around the group.

"Oh good, you're here!" Ga Ga exclaimed, doing an excited loop-de-loop that sent bubbles swirling. "Now we can explore the cave!"

Hermione arched an eyebrow. "What cave?"

"The one I told you about!" Ga Ga pouted, her fins flaring dramatically. "The one where you skinny two-legs can fit, but proper seadragons like me and Goonter are too magnificently big!"

Alec chuckled. "We'd better go check it out, or we'll never hear the end of it."

Percy and Cameron arrived just then, the latter adjusting the weighted satchel at his hip. "What are we checking out?" Percy asked.

"The cave! The cave!" Ga Ga sang, twirling in the water like an excited ribbon.

Alec tapped his temple with a grin. "According to my silvertongue gift, she and Goonter found some cave that's too small for them but just right for us puny humans."

Kalen drifted closer to Hermione, his voice a teasing murmur. "Shall I go first, Princess? Scout for danger?" His fingers brushed the hilt of a dagger. "Or treasure?"

Brishen shouldered between them with a glare that could curdle seawater. "We'll go together. As a team."

Kalen's answering smile was all sharp charm. "How very... cooperative of you."

The narrow entrance of the cave loomed before them, a jagged slit in the rock just wide enough for a merrow to slip through. Ga Ga circled impatiently outside, her fins flicking with excitement.

“You have to tell me everything you find!” she demanded.

Goonter huffed, crossing his forefins. “If they die in there, I’m not explaining it to the Queen.”

Alec adjusted his light spell, flowing from his wrist, glancing at the group, Hermione, Percy, Cameron, and now Kalen and Brishen, who had followed at a distance but now swam closer.

“You two joining the fun?” Alec asked.

Kalen grinned, his dark eyes glinting. “Wouldn’t miss it.”

Brishen hovered near Hermione, his expression unreadable but his presence protective. “Someone has to keep you all from stumbling into a death trap.”

Hermione rolled her eyes but smiled. “Let’s just get moving.” With that, the six of them slipped inside.

The moment they passed the threshold, the water surged violently, yanking them forward like a riptide. Hermione gasped as the current wrenched her arm, but before she could be swept away, Kalen shot forward, his grip firm around her waist as he anchored them both against a jagged outcrop.

“Got you,” he murmured, flashing her a smile.

Brishen’s eyes darkened, his jaw tightening as he watched Kalen’s hands. Percy, meanwhile, was already analyzing the walls.

“There are runes here, break the sequence, and the current stops!”

Hermione, still slightly flushed, twisted in Kalen’s hold and fired a precise jet of water magic at the markings. The current stuttered, then stilled.

Brishen swam up beside her, his voice low. “You alright?”

She nodded. “Fine. Thanks to Kalen.”

Brishen’s gaze flicked to the Joker, who winked.

The tunnel branched ahead, splitting into three identical passages. The walls rippled, shifting like liquid.

Cameron groaned. “Which one’s real?”

Brishen closed his eyes, extending his senses. “None of them. The real path is down.”

Percy nodded. “He’s right. The floor’s the only solid part.”

Kalen, ever the showman, flipped in the water. “Ladies first.”

Brishen shot him a glare but followed Hermione as they dove, pressing against the sandy bottom. The illusion shattered, revealing the true path.

The tunnel opened into a cavern dominated by a massive stone door. A carved merrow warrior’s hollow eyes seemed to track them as a voice echoed: "Prove your worth."

Hermione darted forward to the statue’s carved, outstretched hands. Before the rest of them could so much as blink, she drew her princess stiletto dagger and sliced her palm. Holding her clenched hand out, she let her blood drop down on the statue's hands.

“Of course,” said Alec. “Royal blood.” He moved over to Hermione and healed her hand. Brishen and Kalen, who were arguing over which of them would heal Hermione, didn't notice.

The door groaned open. The cavern yawned before them, a cathedral of the deep, its vaulted ceiling lost in shadowy grandeur. The water here was unnaturally still, thick with the weight of centuries, every ripple gilded by the impossible hoard that lay within.

Gold first, not mere coins, but rivers of it. Ingots, goblets, torques, and shattered crowns lay tumbled together like the discarded toys of some drowned god. The metal gleamed as if freshly polished, untouched by time, its molten glow painting the chamber in warm, flickering light.

Then the gems. Diamonds the size of fists, strewn carelessly across the sand like pebbles, their facets cutting the water into prismatic shards. Rubies like frozen blood, clustered in jagged nests, their depths pulsing with inner fire. Emeralds like shards of a broken forest, glowing with a green so rich it seemed to writhe when stared at too long.

And more, sapphires carved into leviathan scales, black pearls that swallowed the light, opals alive with trapped storms. A throne of silver crusted in barnacles rose from the center, its armrests studded with eyes of amber that followed their movements.

But the true marvel was the chandelier. A monstrous, drowned thing of platinum and crystal, half-collapsed but still hanging from the ceiling by chains of white coral. A thousand teardrop pendants, each a perfect aquamarine swayed in the current, casting dancing spears of blue light across the treasure below. Where the light struck, the gold seemed to melt and reform in hypnotic swirls.

Alec’s breath caught. “This isn’t a hoard. It’s a tomb.”

Hermione reached out, but didn’t touch. The water here hummed, thick with old magic. “No,” she whispered. “It’s an altar.”

Across the throne, half-buried in coins, a single sword made of solid moonlight lay. It glowed enticingly, waiting. Hermione reached for the sword, but Brishen grabbed her hand, “no, Hermione, it could be cursed!”

The sword moved then, quickly rising off the throne, the hilt slotting comfortablely into the Princess' hand. “I suppose that settles that,” Hermione laughed nervously.

 

The winds danced playfully around the Gheyo School’s towering spires, carrying Nikki’s dark wings effortlessly as he skimmed along the outer walls, his sharp eyes scanning for any weaknesses—cracks in the stone, loose enchantments, anything that might betray their defenses.

Ariki coasted nearby, his metallic wings glinting in the sunlight as he lazily adjusted his flight path to match Nikki’s. "You’re hovering like a nervous fledgling," he teased, tilting his body to brush close. "If you stare at the walls any harder, they might blush."

Nikki shot him a smirk, banking smoothly to avoid a gust. "Someone has to be thorough. Unless you’d rather be the one explaining why a stray spell blew a hole in the wards?"

Ariki chuckled, rolling mid-air to fly upside-down just long enough to grin at him. "I’d just blame you. You’re the one who’s supposed to be checking."

Nikki opened his mouth to retort… Then his vision shattered…. Not danger, but life. A rush of warmth flooded his senses. The scent of saltwater and smoke, the sound of laughter echoing through sunlit halls. Five little figures tumbled through his mind's eye:

A tiny girl with Ariki's fair features and Nikki's bat wings, trying to mimic her fathers' aerial maneuvers with fierce determination. A blue-skinned merrow boy with Alec's trademark scowl, splashing in a training pool while a harried instructor tried to coax him out. A pair of twins, one with Marcus's hellhound markings, growling playfully as she wrestled with her sibling, a redheaded spitfire with Bill's stubborn glare, who promptly bit her sister's ear. And the youngest, a quiet boy with Hadrian's piercing gaze, watching them all with solemn amusement from the sidelines.

Then, strong arms wrapped around Nikki from behind, Ariki's chin resting on his shoulder as they watched their chaotic brood together. "We made monsters," Ariki murmured, but his voice was thick with pride.

The vision faded, leaving Nikki breathless mid-flight.
Ariki caught his arm, concern sharp in his golden eyes. "Nikki?"

Nikki blinked, his demeanor softened. "...Just saw our future," he admitted, a rare, unguarded smile tugging at his lips. "Terrifyingly bright."

Ariki studied him, then huffed a laugh, tangling their fingers together. "Race you to the courtyard?”

Nikki's wings flared, already diving. "You're on!"

 

Ginny walked the submissive floors with Mollandria and Sadara, her steps measured, her posture flawless. The gossiping voices of other submissives swirled around them like a familiar melody, but Ginny barely registered the words. Her mind was elsewhere, on training yards, on the sharp clash of staffs, on the rough, approving laughter of the Cunningham fighters when she landed a hit just right.

Sadara’s hand rested briefly on Ginny’s shoulder, pulling her back to the present. “Sending you to a military circle was a good decision,” the older woman mused, her dark eyes approving. “You’re so well-behaved now.” A pause, deliberate. “I’m lifting the restriction on you socializing.”

Mollandria clapped her hands together, delighted. “Did you hear your Grandmera? Oh, Ginny dear, you can finally start building your circle!”

Ginny’s smile was thin, automatic. “I did hear her, Mera. It’s very exciting,” she murmured, the words ash in her mouth. Exciting.

Once, she would have burned for this moment. Once, she had ached for the chance to gather her own circle. She'd wanted to be the center of attention, a pampered, spoiled girl with a noble title and immense wealth. But now?

Now, all she could think of was the weight of a bow staff in her hand, the way the Cunningham gheyos had stopped treating her like glass, the way that Mariana had gruffly told her, “And... maybe I’m not completely unimpressed.”

She wanted to stay with the Cunninghams. But the expectation in Sadara’s gaze, the eager pride in Mollandria’s, left no room for protest.

So Ginny swallowed the words, tucked them away behind her ribs like a blade hidden in silk. “Yes,” she repeated softly. “Very exciting.” And wondered why victory tasted so much like loss.

 

Nikki sat at the desk handing out clipboards once again. Alec lingered nearby, keeping watch. They had nearly filled the school’s roster but still needed a few more recruits. A sizable group of gheyos sat in their chairs, dutifully scribbling away on their forms. Nikki debated whether to close registration now or wait a little longer.

Then a broad-shouldered gheyo stepped up to the desk, flashing an insolent wink. “Hey there, Green Eyes. I’m here to register.”

“Registration is closed. Get out,” Nikki snapped, anger flaring.

Alec moved to his side, eyeing the stunned gheyo. “You found your way in. Need help finding your way out?”

“Wait,” Nikki exhaled, softening his tone. “I overreacted, it was what you called me.” He shoved a clipboard toward the gheyo. “Fill out the forms.” Then he stepped away, leaving Alec to handle the rest, or call someone else to take over.

Nikki’s thoughts spiraled back to the favor Malachi had sent him. That small gesture had filled him with absurd, bubbling joy, and now he craved that feeling again. No, he realized with sudden clarity. He didn’t just want the feeling. He wanted Malachi back.

 

Perry sat with Aracle, their conversation circling back to Maverick. When Aracle had pointed out the hairline fracture in the suppression bracelet, Perry’s stomach had twisted with unease.

“Have you ever heard of this happening before?” Perry demanded.

The time mage shook his head. “No. And given how those bracelets are made, cracking one shouldn’t be possible.” Aracle met his gaze. “We need to accept that we’re dealing with a very special, and very powerful, little boy.”

Perry’s nausea returned, sharp and sudden. The emergency meeting he’d just attended echoed in his mind—Raspen and Ebony discussing, far too casually, the elimination of a child whose gifts couldn’t be controlled. And now his own son, his sweet Maverick, so young and unaware…

“...okay?” Aracle’s voice snapped him back.

Perry blinked. “Hmm? Yes. So no one can know.” He forced steadiness into his voice. “We’ll get another suppression bracelet, put one on each wrist. That should block his powers completely.”

 

The Cunningham house was alive with festivity, its sprawling gardens transformed into a vibrant celebration space. Dozens of flickering lanterns hung from the trees, their warm glow reflecting off the glass baubles and shimmering ribbons that decorated every surface.

The scent of spiced cider and freshly baked treats mingled with the crisp evening air as guests milled about, their laughter blending with the lively strains of a string quartet playing near the terrace. At the center of it all stood the triplets, resplendent in their birthday finery, their excitement palpable.

For this milestone occasion, the sisters had chosen looks as bold as their personalities. Rosie, the family’s swimmer, had styled her newly auburn hair in a sleek braid, her frame draped in a gown of cascading sapphire silk that shimmered under torchlight, a nod to her beloved water, even if her power signature shone pink.

Phe, ever the artist, had woven tiny golden leaves through her rich brown locks, her vibrant emerald-green dress adorned with stitched vines that seemed to shift subtly in the light, as if alive. Meanwhile, Rad’s sunshine-blonde curls bounced freely, her gold dress matched both her radiant power and her preference.

Maury and Mariana emerged from the crowd bearing armfuls of exquisitely wrapped gifts. “Well?” Mariana teased, her eyes sparkling. “Does the party meet your royal standards?”

“It’s magnificent!” Rosie declared, already eyeing the towering dessert table.

“I sketched the decorations earlier, the lanterns look like fireflies in my notebook!” Phe added, clutching her ever-present sketchpad.

Rad, who’d been covertly feeding sugar cubes to a pegasus foal she'd hidden near the hedges, spun around. “And we love the music!”

Maury chuckled. “Gifts first, animals later.” he winked at Rad.

The presents were as thoughtful as they were lavish:
For Rosie: A waterproof, spellbound locket (crafted from rose-gold and lapis lazuli) that could transform into a swimsuit at a touch, along with a ticket to the Celestial Springs, where legendary water sprites trained athletes. The accompanying note read: “For when the pool isn’t wild enough.”

For Phe: A living sketchbook with pages made of enchanted ivy that grew new textures based on her drawings, paired with a set of pigment vials harvested from sunrise clouds and dragon-scale dust. The pigments shifted colors when whispered to, matching her mood.

For Rad: A miniature sanctuary pendant (wrought in white gold and citrine) that could temporarily house any small creature she befriended, plus a whistle only audible to winged beasts. “For your ever-expanding family,” the tag teased.

Then came the cake, a three-tiered masterpiece that drew gasps: The bottom tier was a realistic ocean wave sculpted from blue sugar glass, with edible silver fish darting through its currents.

The middle tier resembled a living canvas, its fondant painted to mimic Phe’s latest artwork, a forest where sugar-spun butterflies lifted off when warm air passed over them.

The top tier? A golden aviary complete with delicate spun-sugar birds perched atop tiny frosted branches, one of which Rad immediately (and surreptitiously) offered to the pegasus foal.

As twilight deepened, Nikki ushered the girls over to join his circle. They were going to spend the night and see their brother's house for the first time. With a flurry of hugs and promises to recount every detail tomorrow, the sisters bid their parents good night and disappeared as Sutter spun the portal.

 

The dream began in silence. One moment, Nikki was asleep, burrowed between the warmth of his bonded, lulled by their steady breaths, and the next, he stood in a derelict garden. Moonlight bled through skeletal trees, glinting off frost-cracked petals beneath his feet. And there, leaning against a dead oak with a smirk that didn’t reach his eyes, was Malachi.

“You’re getting better at this,” Malachi said, flicking a crumbling leaf from his sleeve. “Used to take you hours of tossing and turning to find me.”

Nikki’s chest tightened. ‘A dream.’ It had to be. But the cold bit his skin, and the scent of damp earth filled his nose, too vivid, too real.

“Where is this?” Nikki demanded.

Malachi pushed off the tree. “Nowhere, everywhere, the in-between.” His boots crushed dead flowers as he closed the distance. “You tell me. It’s your dream, Green Eyes.”

“The traps in your mind,” Nikki blurted. “Do you know how to break them?”

Malachi stilled and for a heartbeat, his mask slipped, raw exhaustion flickering across his face. Then he laughed. “Straight to business? No ‘I missed you’? No ‘How’s stasis treating you’?”

“Malachi.” Nikki grabbed his wrist. “If you know anything…”

“I know plenty.” Malachi twisted free, but didn’t step back. His voice dropped to a whisper. “The traps are woven with my own memories. My fears. They’re meant to unravel anyone who tries to dig me out.” A humorless smile. “Especially you.”

Nikki’s nails bit his palms. “Then help me. Give me a key, a weakness…”

“Why?” Malachi crowded him, close enough that Nikki felt his breath, cold, like graveyard wind. “So you can fix me? So you can pretend none of it happened?”

“So you can come home!” Nikki demanded.

The words hung between them, trembling. Malachi’s gaze dropped to Nikki’s mouth. Then, a touch. Light, questioning. Malachi’s fingers brushed Nikki’s cheek, tilting his face up.

“You never kissed me before,” Malachi murmured.

Nikki’s breath hitched. “I didn’t know you wanted me to.”

Malachi’s thumb dragged over his lower lip. “I always wanted you to.”

The kiss was soft. A barely-there press of lips, yet Nikki’s knees buckled. It tasted like snow and stolen things, like a confession and a goodbye all at once.

When Malachi pulled back, his eyes were bright with something Nikki couldn’t name.

“The traps,” he whispered against Nikki’s mouth. “They fear you. Because you’re the only one I refuse to let go of..”

Nikki reached for him, and woke up gasping, his lips burning, his fingers tangled in sheets that smelled of frost and dead roses.

Ethan sat up in the bed, woken by his thrashing “Nikki,” he breathed. “Your mouth….”

He touched it. His fingertips came away smeared with blood. Or maybe petals. He laid back down and snuggled into Ethan’s arms allowing sleep to reclaim him.

Nikki woke again, this time to the sensation of being watched. His eyes flew open, only to meet three identical faces looming over his bed, their shining eyes unblinking, their black nightgowns blending into the shadows like specters.

"Damn it!" He jerked upright, heart hammering. "We talked about this! No creepy staring!"

The triplets didn’t move. Phe tilted her head. "Malachi’s soul is restless tonight."

Rosie held up her hand, where a swirl of pink energy coiled around her fingers. "He’s calling. Can’t you feel it?"

Then Rad smiled, all teeth. "We’re getting him back tonight."

Nikki’s pulse skipped. "Jun’s workroom is warded six ways to the afterlife…"

"Which is why we’re going now," said Rosie "She’s sleeping at our house tonight. The wards are half-asleep."

"And if we’re caught?" Nikki hissed.

Rad leaned in, her nightgown whispering against the sheets. "Then we’ll tell her the truth: her wards are no match for us and we’re fixing the mess."

A beat. Nikki exhaled. "I’ll get my boots."

The workroom was a tomb of forbidden things, dried herbs in jars, spellbooks bound in what looked like skin, and at its center, Malachi.

He still lay in the drawer, pale as a corpse, his dark lashes stark against his cheeks. Nikki’s throat tightened. ‘He looks smaller like this.’

"Ready?" Rad whispered, pressing her palm to the pod’s glass. The other two flanked her, their hands overlapping. Nikki swallowed hard and joined them.
The magic hit like a storm.

The triplets unraveled the stasis threads, Rosie soothed Malachi’s trapped mind, and kept him unconscious. Phe held the threads of time itself still so the traps couldn't advance. Rad cast a spell to lift the Hellhound commander up and out of the drawer

“Now we begin” said Rosie, she and Phe disappeared with Malachi.

Nikki opened his mouth to protest, but Rad grabbed his arm. “Keep up big brother we don't want to leave you behind,” and she portalled out with Nikki by her side.

“I cannot see the way he will be freed, only that he will be. I see a triskele, there is a crescent moon, a spider and a rose. He will be brought back by them, but not until the one with the wounded heart wills it so." —Maia’s Prophecy

 

The chamber was hushed, lit only by the flickering glow of black candles arranged in a triskele pattern. At its center lay Malachi, still as death, his chest barely rising beneath the weight of the spells that bound his mind. The air smelled of crushed roses, iron, and the faint, acrid tang of spider silk.

Nikki knelt beside him, his heart pounding. ‘This had to work.’

"We can do this," Nikki whispered, more to himself than the others. "We have to."

The triplets exchanged glances, silent agreement passing between them. Each possessed a gift, and together, they were a force even Death wouldn’t deny. They took their places, each embodying the symbols of the prophecy.

Ariadne "Rad", the spider, stood at the head of the triskele, her fingers already weaving shimmering threads of gold between her hands. "We pull apart the traps strand by strand," she murmured. "Like cutting a web without waking the spider. They’re like thorns," she added. "Barbed and poisoned. But I can pluck them out."

Ophelia "Phe", the crescent moon, knelt at Malachi’s left, her delicate hands hovering over his temples. "I’ll guide his original mind back," she said. "Like the moon pulls the tide." Her magic glowed, a cool, waxing light, glowing green. "His mind is fractured, the cycles of thought broken and cast sideways," she observed. "But the pieces are still there. We just have to get them back.”

Rosemary "Rose", positioned herself at his right, pressing a single crimson bloom over his heart. "And I’ll mend the emotions," she whispered. The petals darkened as they drank in the poison. Then Rosie placed her hands above Malachi's heart, and her pink energy spun in the air before moving into and through himi.

The triplets closed their eyes. "Malachi," they called, not with their voice, but with their magic, a pull, an invitation. "Come home."

Nikki, the one with the wounded heart, placed his hands over Malachi’s. "Now," he said.

For a heartbeat, nothing. Then, a flicker behind Malachi’s eyelids. A twitch of his fingers.

The girl's magic writhed and spun encasing Malachi from head to toe. Pink, green and gold light filled the space. The healing light surged, stitching together broken pathways in his mind. And the insidious magic, soft, insistent, tugged. Rad’s spider-silk magic slipped into Malachi’s mind, seeking the snares hidden in the shadows. She hissed as she found them, thorned, vicious things, coiled tight around his memories. "They’re fighting me," she gritted out. "They don’t want to let go."

Phe’s crescent light pulsed, a green beacon in the dark. "Malachi," she called, her voice echoing in the hollows of his mind. "Follow my voice. Come back to us.”

Rose’s rose was wilting fast, its petals curling black at the edges as it absorbed the venom. She clenched her jaw, pressing harder. "Hurry," she gasped. "It’s not enough…."

Nikki’s grip tightened. "Then I’ll help."

He closed his eyes and pushed, not with magic, but with sheer, desperate will. His wounded heart ached, but it was that very pain that made him relentless. ‘You don’t get to leave me like this.’

His magic braced his sister’s feeding their powers like a battery. And then….. a crack, a shudder. The traps shattered. The damaged emotions healed. And the mind flowed back into its original rhythms.

Malachi’s body arched off the ground as his mind surged back into itself. His eyes flew open, wide, aware, his again. For a breathless moment, there was silence.

Then Rad collapsed back with a groan, Phe’s light flickered out, and Rose let the now-blackened rose crumble to ash.

Nikki didn’t move. He just stared, throat tight, as Malachi’s gaze found him.

"N-Nikki…?" His voice was rough, unused, but his, no longer that of a puppet.

Nikki’s knees nearly gave out. "Yeah," he choked out, tears spilling over. "Yeah, it’s me. And you, you’re you again."

Malachi shuddered, his hands coming up to grip Nikki’s arms as if to prove he was real. The triplets stepped back, their work done, but their presence remained, a quiet solidarity.

"I remember," Malachi whispered, his forehead pressing against Nikki’s. "I remember everything.”

The triskele candles burned out. The spider-silk dissolved. The crescent light faded. But the rose’s scent lingered.

And Malachi was free.

Chapter 101: In the Aftermath of the Spell

King Alcandor lounged on his throne, his long fingers steepled, his blue eyes gleaming with amusement. Queen Killigan, their form draped in flowing silk, watched with a knowing smirk.

“So,” Alcandor drawled, his voice deep and rich. “You’ve brought us a sword.”

Hermione hesitated, then lifted the blade slightly. “We believe it’s important. We found it in a well guarded, mystical cave.”

Alec nodded beside her, his arms crossed over his chest.

Alcandor threw back his head and laughed, a booming, delighted sound that echoed through the cavernous hall. “Oh, my dear, dear heirs, you didn’t discover anything.” He wiped a tear from his eye. “You broke into a storage closet.”

Hermione’s grip on the sword faltered. “A… what?”

Queen Killigan chuckled. “A vault for lost things. Forgotten things. The sword was placed there for safekeeping.”

Alcandor leaned forward, his eyes locking onto Hermione’s. “But since you’ve gone through the trouble of retrieving it… I suppose you deserve to know its history.”

Hermione’s pulse quickened. “Tell me.”

The king gestured lazily to the blade. Nyris’ Lament is a weapon of haunting beauty, a blade of blackened pearlsteel, its surface etched with the swirling patterns of tidal currents that seem to shift when watched too long. Along its fuller, veins of bioluminescent algae pulse a ghostly blue-green, casting flickering shadows like sunlight through storm-churned waves.

But the most striking feature is the golden visage of Queen Nyris the Drowner herself, inlaid into the blade just above the hilt. Her face is regal and severe, her eyes crafted from chips of sapphire that gleam with knowing malice. When the sword moves, her expression seems to shift, sometimes sorrowful, sometimes wrathful, as if the First Merrow Queen still watches through the metal.

The hilt is wrapped in the sinewy hide of a deep-sea leviathan, eternally damp with saltwater. The crossguard curves like cresting waves, encrusted with tiny barnacles that whisper in the Merrow tongue when the tide is high. The pommel is a single black pearl, impossibly smooth, said to contain Nyris’ final breath, a trapped sigh of the sea’s endless hunger.

When drawn, the blade weeps seawater endlessly, its edge glinting like a shark’s smile. The golden face of Nyris gleams brighter in battle, her lips seeming to part in a silent scream or song, depending on the blood spilled.

Alec’s breath caught. ‘Her ancestor?’ “It was wielded by a Mavros?”

Killigan nodded, their form shimmering as they twitched their tail inside the silk. “It answers to her blood. That’s why it came to you so easily.”

Hermione stared at the sword, its glow reflecting in her wide eyes. “Then… it was meant for me?”

Alcandor smirked. “Or it’s simply very good at recognizing fools who meddle in ancient magic.”

Alec bristled, but Hermione exhaled a soft laugh. “Either way, it’s mine now and it almost matches my dagger.”

The king’s grin turned sharp. “For better or worse, Princess. Just remember, some blades cut deeper than flesh.” As Hermione holds the dripping blade, Alcandor’s troubled eyes darken like a storm-tossed sea. "That blade does not belong to the land, little one. It belongs to the depths. And the depths… always take back what is theirs."*

The sword drips onto the throne room floor, each drop hissing like the tide against rock. Hermione feels the weight of the ocean in her grip, an endless, crushing pull. The sea has given her a weapon. But the sea always collects its debts.

 

Nikki sat in his family circle’s living room. The triplets sat next to him silently. Jascha was looking at them reprovingly, as was most of the circle. It was Mariana and Arkhet who were too angry to sit still. “We trusted all four of you to have more sense than this!” Mariana scowled. “What were you thinking?! Why didn't you come to us for help?!”

“But, Mera, there wasn't time,” said Rad. “Malachi’s spirit was calling and…”

“I don't care whose spirit was calling,” Arkhet raged. “You do not do things of this magnitude by yourself!” The necromancer ran his hand through his rich brown locks. “I'm going to go grey before my time, I swear I will!”

“I'm sorry,” Nikki said softly. “I didn't think about how you would feel, I only wanted to help Malachi.”

“You're right, you didn't think!” Mariana screamed, furious. “If something had gone wrong, I could have lost all four of you!”

Nikki bowed his head remorsefully, but the triplets raised theirs.

“Mera, there was no danger for us,” Phe told them.

“You don't know that!” Mariana turned toward her, spitting like a cat.

“We were in complete control,” Rosie said confidently.

“Were you, Rosie, or did the magic just make you think you were?” Arkhet demanded, exasperated.

“You need to trust us when we follow our instincts,” Rad decided.

“Trust you?! Trust you?!” Mariana screeched. “You have the nerve to say those words to me after what you pulled tonight!? I should lock you in your rooms for the next fifty years!”

“Mera,” Nikki tried.

Mariana cut him off, pointing a finger trembling with sheer rage at him, “and you! I'm never going to trust you with them or Canis ever again! You're the oldest, Nikki! You damn well should have known better!” Marianna picked up a vase and slung it at the wall. It smashed to the floor, scattering pieces of porcelain. Nikki’s eyes filled with tears and he felt like his heart had shattered into pieces with the vase.

“Go to your rooms,” Arkhet told the triplets. Nikki watched his sisters climb the stairs, Rosie with her head down hiding tears, Phe projecting a calm, he knew she didn't feel and Rad with her shoulders back and her head held high, confident she'd done nothing wrong.

Mariana yelled after her departing daughters, “don't let me see you until I call for you!”

Jascha went to her then and tried to pull her into his arms. Mariana slapped his hands away and scowled. “No! I don't want to calm down or be comforted, I'm angry and I want to be angry.”

Nikki stood on unsteady legs. “I’m sorry,” he choked, tears spilling over. “I’ll do anything to fix this.” His body shook with silent sobs.

Mariana froze. The fire in her eyes dimmed, replaced by something softer, aching. She crossed the room in two strides and pulled him into her arms, cradling his head against her shoulder. “My Nikki… don’t cry. It’s alright.” Her voice gentled, though her hands still trembled with emotion..

She pressed a kiss to his hair. “Tell me,” she murmured, “when is a dog most likely to bite?”

He swallowed hard. “When it’s scared.”

She exhaled, holding him tighter. “I was terrified.”

 

Malachi finished his meeting with Aiden. His head full to bursting with all the changes that had come about in such a short time. Then as he was walking back down the hall he encountered Luna. He bowed low, “Lady Arythmoor, congratulations on your pregnancy.””

“Malachi I'm so glad to see you!” Luna said happily, rubbing her still flat stomach.

“My Lady, am I free of him, really free, no influence at all?” Malachi begged.

Luna smiled gently, “you are truly free, nothing remains of Flamel’s machinations.”

Malachi smiled with relief. ‘Time to go home.’

Nikki shadowed into Death's Court. “Ready,” he asked.

“Definitely!” Malachi answered with a confidence he didn't feel.

 

The air in the living room was poison, thick, choking, every inhale laced with the acrid sting of betrayal. All seventeen members of the Circle stood like a jury of executioners, their expressions carved from ice and fury. At the center, Malachi, stripped of his usual swagger, stood raw under their scrutiny.

Nikki lingered near the doorway, arms locked across his chest, fingers digging into his own biceps hard enough to leave crescent moons of pain. He had brought Malachi back home, again, but absolution wasn’t just his to give. Not after everything.

Malachi exhaled, then bowed, not the lazy, mocking dip he’d once used to provoke, but a full, deliberate submission. His voice scraped out like gravel. "I owe you all an apology."

Alec scoffed, "Damn right, you do."

Malachi didn’t react. "The things I said, the damage I caused, Flamel planted traps in my mind, locked a collar around my throat. But that doesn’t erase what happened." His jaw flexed. "I’m not asking for forgiveness. I’ll earn it."

Silence. The kind that came before a storm. Then Hadrian stepped forward, his presence a dark heavy judgement. "You don’t just owe an apology. You owe answers."

Malachi met his gaze. "Then ask."

Hadrian’s smile was all teeth. "Gladly. Did you know?" A pause, deliberate. "When you lied about the soul scream, when you called Nikki a whore, did you know what it would do to him?"

Malachi’s throat closed. Because he remembered. The way Nikki’s breath had hitched, the way his green eyes had gone empty, like Malachi had reached inside him and ripped out something vital.

And then, the worst of it. Nikki had nearly rank-shifted to Gheyo.

The Circle had watched, helpless, as their submissive, their heart, started fracturing into something sharp and lethal. The gentleness in him had cracked, replaced by a cold, calculating edge. And the worst part? Nikki had fooled them all.

He’d let them think he’d rank-shifted, let them believe he’d hardened, because none of them had stepped up in time. When Bill had shown Malachi the memory, it had felt like swallowing glass.

Malachi’s hands curled into fists. "I know what I did."

Hadrian’s laugh was a whip-crack. "Do you? Because everyone who treated Nikki like shit during that time is gone." He leaned in, voice dropping to a lethal whisper. "So tell me, Malachi, why do ‘you’ get to stay?"

The room thrummed with violence.

Before Malachi could answer, Devrim spoke, light, almost casual, if not for the darkness in his eyes.

"You know what really killed me?" He stepped forward, arms crossed, all traces of humor gone. "It wasn’t the fights. It wasn’t even the lies." His gaze pinned Malachi like a blade. "It was watching Nikki wait. Every damn day, hoping someone, anyone, would fight for him. And when no one did?" A sharp, humorless smile. "I rank-shifted to Ace. Because you left him standing alone."

Malachi flinched.

Devrim was never supposed to be an Ace. The hyena looked to it's leaders for guidance and direction - always. But Devrim had overcome all that to try to defend their submissive, because Malachi hadn’t.

Nikki had been drowning, and Malachi had held him under. Malachi’s voice was rough. "Then let me fix it."

Hadrian barked a laugh. "How? You think groveling undoes what you did?"

"No." Malachi held his gaze. "But I’ll spend every second of every fucking day proving I’m worth keeping."

A beat. Then, Devrim’s smirk was ice. "Fine. But you’re on probation. One misstep?" He tilted his head. "I’ll bleed you dry before you hit the floor."

Malachi’s grin lacked its usual edge. "Wouldn’t have it any other way."

Hadrian didn’t answer. Just turned and left, the door slamming behind him like a thunderclap.

Finally, Nikki pushed off the wall. The room froze. "Enough," he said, quiet but final. Then, to Malachi: "You’re back." A pause. "I’m glad."

Malachi’s chest ached. "I’ll do right by you this time. I swear."

Nikki held his gaze. "I know." Another pause, heavier. "But this is your last chance."

The unspoken verdict echoed in the room, in Alec’s glacial stare, Bill’s rigid posture, Markus’ curled lip.

Break him again, and you won’t live long enough to regret it.

The tension didn’t ease. But it was a start.

 

Hermione was bent over a volume reading about the sword. She'd wanted more information and so had gone to the library to find it.

Crafted by the Merrow smiths in the sunken city of Voryndahl, where volcanic vents met the crushing dark, Nyris’ Lament was tempered in the blood of a kraken and quenched in the Maelstrom’s Eye. It was the weapon of Queen Nyris the Drowner, the first and most feared ruler of the Merrow, who carved her empire from the bones of those who defied the ocean’s will.

After her reign ended in storm and rebellion, the sword was lost, some say hidden by her last loyal servant, others claim it was taken by the sea itself, waiting for a worthy heir to reclaim it. It has washed ashore only a handful of times, each wielder meeting a fate as violent and untamed as the tides.

Nyris’ Lament thirsts for saltwater and blood. It cuts deeper in rain or storm, and wounds inflicted by it never fully heal, always aching when the tide rolls in. When gripped, the sword murmurs in the voices of those lost to the sea. Some hear warnings, others hear pleas… and sometimes, they hear commands.

The wielder can summon a surge of seawater from the blade, enough to knock back foes or flood a chamber. At full moon, the water rises higher, crashing like a tidal wave. The black pearl pommel holds visions of the deep. If submerged in seawater, it reveals glimpses of sunken ruins, drowned secrets, or the location of lost ships.

Hermione drew her breath in sharply, what had she gotten into?

 

Killigan was considering going for a long swim, they'd have to ditch the guards of course….

“Take it off,” Alcandor said coolly.

Killigan turned with a smile and said coyly, “take what off exactly?”

“The spell on Princess Dawne,” he prompted.

Killigan’s playful expression hardened into a glare. “No! I won’t.”

Alcandor glared, “whatever punishment you wanted her to have has already been multiplied a thousand times over.”

Killigan swam closer, “what do you mean?”

And then after he told them, “fine! If only to make it easier for her caregivers.”

“Thank you, My Love,” Alcandor said.

Killigan pouted prettily. “Anything for you, Dearest,” they said drily.

 

Surajini read the message twice before lowering the parchment.

“Well?” Quinn demanded. “What did he say?”

“He’s still swamped with work, so much so that he took on an apprentice two years ago.” She met Quinn’s gaze. “He can’t see you himself, but he’s willing to send his apprentice instead.”

Quinn sat in silence for a long moment. “I’d need to think about it,” he said finally. “Maybe discuss it with my circle.”

Surajini arched a brow. “Is anyone in your circle trained in healing?”

Quinn hesitated. “I don’t know. I'll have to find out, but not tonight. Malachi came back to the circle tonight.”

Surajini gasped, “but the traps in his mind! He's dangerous!”

Quinn could have kicked himself. He couldn't tell her that Malachi was back to normal! Like any of the healer’s that had tried to find a way to help the hound commander, she would want to know why.

“Mera, he isn't influenced by Flamel any longer in any way. Please don't ask me to say anymore, it is a circle secret.”

To his surprise, she nodded and smiled, “alright my Quinten, I won't pry.”

When her son looked at her incredulously, she laughed, “oh, really! Do you think you are the only one who has circle secrets? Silly boy.”

 

Malachi tossed fitfully in his bed. He was in his ‘old’ room. But it didn't feel like his. He’d spent so long trapped in his own mind, clawing for control, that now, even freedom felt foreign. Some nights, the fight had drained him so completely that he’d curled into himself, shaking, whispering pleas to gods he didn’t believe in. Would he ever feel like himself again?

He could hear laughter down the hall from the resting room. He wondered whose. He wasn't about to impose himself on them, not yet. He closed his eyes and tried to be still. He heard a light step outside the door. He was instantly alert. “Malachi, are you awake?” The voice was soft, not Nikki’s, though.

“Come in,” he said quietly. And the door eased open to show Ethan framed within its light.

“I thought you might like some company on your first night back.” The pareya explained.

His first impulse was to refuse. He had no right to be disappointed that it was Ethan and not Nikki who had come to him, but he was. Time, he told himself, give everything time. He realized he'd been silent too long when Ethan shifted his weight. Much longer and the pareya would leave. “May I hold you?” He asked gruffly.

Ethan smiled shyly, “I'd like that.” He moved further into the room and closed the door.

 

The kitchen smelled of cinnamon and chai, but Arkhet barely tasted it. The familiar walls, the worn countertops, none of it felt his anymore. Like if he blinked too hard, the illusion of home would shatter.

"Talk to us, Loveling," Mariana coaxed, her voice soft but insistent. "What's on your mind?"

Jascha leaned forward, sharp eyes unyielding. "You'll feel better if you speak. You know this."

Arkhet set his cup down with a sharp click. His gaze locked onto Mariana. "You favor him." The words were brittle, accusation and hurt tangled together. "Nikki is your favorite, always has been. None of your bonded, none of your other children could have pulled you from your rage earlier, but he did it with a few tears."

Mariana didn’t flinch. Instead, her voice dropped, raw with memory. "There was a time when my world went dark. When I lost the child I carried. I thought I’d never breathe again." Her fingers curled around her own wrist, as if bracing against the old grief. "Then Scout brought me Nikki. He became my son. My light. He put me back together when I was broken." She met Arkhet’s stare head-on. "Yes, we’ve had other children. But there is something sacred about the bond with the child who first made you a Mera."

Arkhet’s lip curled. "Justify it all you want. It’s still favoritism. And it’s wrong!"

Mariana’s patience snapped. "Then tell me, Arkhet, when was the last time you baked for Canis’ class? Or spent a full day with Bas? Have you ever asked Nikki about his hobbies?" Her laugh was sharp. "You dote on the triplets. If anyone here plays favorites, it’s you. Tell me I’m wrong."

Arkhet shot to his feet, arms crossed tight over his chest like armor. "I don’t—" His voice cracked. "I don’t favor them." But the lie tasted ashen in his mouth.

"You do," Jascha said, merciless in his honesty.

Arkhet collapsed back into the chair, his defiance crumbling. "I’m afraid for them," he whispered, shoulders shaking. "Terrified."

Mariana’s hand closed over his, her grip fierce. "I told Nikki today that their stunt with Malachi scared me. What I didn’t say is that the fear hasn’t left. I don’t want to lose them either, Arkhet. But when I’m scared, I fight. You? You shut down. We have to do better."

Jascha’s voice cut through the tension like a blade. "I’m not scared." He shrugged, effortless as a predator. "If threats come, we’ll burn them to ash. Lady Death didn’t give our daughters power just for us to stifle it. And SHE said there would be others."

Then, slower, deliberate: "But you both need to hear this, Rad was right. We must trust the girls’ instincts. Trying to cage their power won’t work. The bottle’s already open."

Silence fell, heavy with the weight of futures unspoken. The three of them sat in the quiet, each grappling with the truth—that love, sometimes, was just another word for surrender.

 

The rich aroma of bacon and eggs intertwined with the aroma of dosa, sambar and chutney. He could smell chai tea as well as coffee. The delicious smells pulled Malachi from sleep. Ethan stirred against him, pressing a soft kiss to his forehead before slipping from bed. For a moment, Malachi lay still, struck by the domesticity of it all. This was home now. Again.

By the time he shuffled into the kitchen, Quinn was already setting platters on the table. Malachi took his seat quietly, avoiding eye contact as he filled his plate.

"Sleep alright?" Bill asked between bites.

"Fine. Thanks." Malachi kept his answer short, but glanced up just in time to see Nikki flash Ethan a private smile. The sight sent an unexpected pang through his chest.

Quinn cleared his throat. "Anyone here besides me have medical training?"

Cyrus nudged Keffer. "What about you? You patched us up after the living room fight."

The Joker shrugged. "No formal training. My Nameless ability lets me read energy patterns, makes minor fixes easy."

A sharp knock at the door interrupted them. Percy bounded to answer it, returning with a vibrant bouquet. "Flowers for Dominic Cunningham!"

Nikki's face lit up. "Someone sent me flowers?" He started to rise, but Alec caught his wrist.

"Let Bill check them first."

Malachi watched as Bill examined the arrangement, sun-bright blooms in a whimsical seal-shaped vase. His gut twisted when Nikki's gaze flickered to him for half a second, hope flashing in those green eyes.

‘He thinks I sent them.’ The realization hit like a punch. Malachi's mind raced, why hadn't he thought of that? Flowers were simple. Meaningful. A way to say I see you, without words. But the opportunity had slipped through his fingers, and now…

"They're from Jace," Nikki announced after scanning the card. "For helping get the Nameless representation." He set the vase on the table with deliberate care, but Malachi didn't miss the way his shoulders dropped just slightly.

As breakfast resumed, Malachi pushed food around his plate, mentally cataloguing every small thing Nikki loved, flying, stuffed animals or did he only like bats? He felt irritated, Nikki must have other likes! Why didn't he know what they were? Well, he'd just have to figure it out.

Next time, Malachi vowed silently, I'll be the one who makes his eyes light up like that.

Across the table, Nikki laughed at something Keffer said, and Malachi allowed himself one selfish thought: Let me learn how to deserve you again.

Chapter 102: Preparations

Notes:

I was recently asked about telling who was with the circle and who wasn't. I created the addendum to try to deal with who is in what circle. But, at the beginning of this chapter Nikki is musing about the circle. Hope it helps.

Love and Light,

Spyder
😎😎😎

The Gheyo School was officially opening its doors for the first time, and Nikki couldn’t have been happier. All of his bonded were here! There was Bill Weasley, his Alpha; Ariki Deveraine, his Beta; Quinn Kalzik, their Healer; Alec and Ethan, their Pareyas; Sutter Teague and Bran Kadel, their Mages; and Brynn Kadel, their Necromancer. Nikki’s heart swelled with pride. He truly was lucky.

His gaze drifted to his Gheyos—Hadrian, Devrim, and Malachi. A frown tugged at his lips. All three were Aces, yet only Hadrian had a full suite. The others, Cyrus, Marcus, Selvric, Percy, Blaise, Cameron, Ronan, and Keffer, were still incomplete. He debated whether he should hunt for more gheyos, round the suites out ….

His thoughts darkened as he remembered those who were no longer part of his circle.

Rook Hivenaugh, his Ace, was dead—gone forever. Magnus Signi Paul, the Rheyo, and Jace Cultree, the Beta, had been dismissed by Nikki himself. The two Jokers, Waylon Listel and Deltaine Kuroe, had been the worst of the lot, banished, with little hope of return. Then there was Priya/Pravin, also gone, and from their conversation at the street fair, they hadn’t changed at all.

Mateo Cavalier, his fiery Queen, had vanished and Nikki had no idea where he was or what he was doing. Victor Krum’s whereabouts were unknown, had he returned to Earth and his Quidditch career? The only one left was Ariq Zellis, the Gheyo Princess, who would be joining the school today. Nikki had decided to give him a chance to prove himself.

At the front of the hall, Bill stepped up to the podium.

“Welcome to the Emerald Blade Gheyo School,” he announced solemnly. “I hope your time here will be enjoyable, but more importantly, I hope it will be enlightening.” He gestured to the side. “Now, allow me to introduce your instructors. The first needs no introduction, Lord Hadrian Maruke, the Shadow Blood Title himself… Blood Raven.”

The seated Gheyos erupted into applause as Hadrian took the stage, some even cheering.

One by one, the rest of the instructors were introduced. Once the formalities were over, Bill instructed the students to assemble into their prearranged groups.

Nikki made his way to his Alpha, beaming. “You did amazing, Bill!”

Bill smiled and pulled him close. “Thank you.” His voice softened. “It occurs to me… I don’t have anywhere to be today. Will you spend the day with me?”

Nikki’s face lit up. “I’d love to! What should we do?”

He portalled them to a small bistro, Turf, for lunch. Nikki smiled and asked, “what are we doing in the Earth sector?”

His question was answered by a familiar voice calling out to him, then Soula swept him into a hug. Her huge beta, Charlie embraced Bill, the two brothers always happy to see each other.

“Have you been waiting long?” Bill asked.

“No, we just put our name in,” Charlie told them.

“I've been wanting to try this place since they opened,” Soula gushed. “I hope no one minds.”

They all assured her it was perfectly fine. With Nikki adding, “whatever their serving smells delicious.”

 

Lord Aiden paced the length of the room, his boots clicking against the polished stone floor. Malachi sat in silence, waiting, patient, but tense. Finally, Aiden turned to face him.

“You don’t have a suite in your circle anymore,” Aiden said, “but you’re still Commander of my Hounds.” He crossed his arms. “Luna and I have been attending royal meetings. The Death Court is becoming more involved in Nevarah’s affairs. I want my Hounds represented in the new Gheyo school. I’ll speak to Dominic about making it happen.”

Malachi nodded slowly, though uncertainty flickered in his eyes. “You… still trust me? With the Hounds?”

Aiden arched his brow. “Why wouldn’t I? Flamel tampered with you, that wasn’t your doing. I have every confidence in your leadership.”

Malachi’s hands clenched briefly. “I don’t know if I have confidence in myself anymore,” he admitted quietly. “I’m me again… and yet, not.”

Aiden’s expression softened. “Give it time, Malachi. All wounds heal.”

When Malachi stepped into the hall, Bas nearly tackled him in a fierce hug. “You’re here! And you’re you again!” His voice was bright with relief.

Melacor joined them, clasping Malachi’s shoulder warmly. “We missed you,” he said simply. “Glad you’re back.”

Malachi stared at them, stunned. “You forgive me… just like that?”

Bas grinned. “There’s nothing to forgive. You weren’t in control.”

For the first time in a long while, Malachi felt something loosen in his chest. Maybe… It was time he forgave himself, too.

 

Cyrus was just about to leave the Gheyo school for his shift with the Peverells when he decided to check in with Hadrian. He slipped into the training hall, where rows of Gheyos strained through grueling isometric drills. The air was thick with sweat and tension as Cyrus moved silently toward the front, where Hadrian stood, arms crossed, overseeing the session with a critical eye.

“Leaving for the mines?” Hadrian asked without looking at him.

“Yeah,” Cyrus said, shifting his weight. “And I just got word, we might be off-realm for a few days.”

Hadrian’s gaze snapped to him, sharp as a blade. “Does Nikki know?”

Cyrus grimaced. “He does. He’s not happy about it, but he understands.” He scratched his shoulder absently before adding, “Someone’s gotta cover my class with the queens tomorrow. Maybe the next day, too. I was thinking Malachi could handle it.”

“No.” Hadrian’s answer was immediate, cold.

Cyrus stiffened. “Why not?”

Hadrian’s glare could have scorched stone. “Why?! After what he did to Nikki? After what he did to our circle?”

“HE didn’t!” Cyrus shot back. “Flamel was controlling him. You KNOW that. So why are we still acting like he’s the enemy? Everyone’s following your lead, yours and Devrim’s. If we’ve let him back into the circle, why won’t you even give him a chance?”

Hadrian’s jaw tightened, but Cyrus pressed on.

“You know he’s a capable Ace. You know Nikki wants him here. And—” He broke off, realization dawning. A slow, disbelieving smirk tugged at his lips. “That’s it, isn’t it? You always thought you’d be the strongest Gheyo in any circle you joined. You’re scared Malachi will take your place, not just in rank, but in Nikki’s heart.”

Hadrian moved, surging to his feet with lethal grace. “That’s ridiculous,” he hissed. “You need to leave before you’re late, and stop spouting nonsense.”

Cyrus nodded, backing toward the door, but he wasn’t done. “Hadrian,” he said quietly, “I don’t want our circle to fracture again. And I really don’t want Nikki to get hurt.”

Hadrian scoffed. “I’m not about to let Malachi hurt him.”

Cyrus held the Shadow Ace’s gaze, unflinching. “It’s not Malachi I’m worried about.”

The silence between them was heavier than stone.

 

Bill, Nikki, Soula, and Charlie stopped by the Weasley household. Arthur and Mollandria had the day off and were eager to spend time with their boys. The Prewitt guest houses were nearly empty now, only Mollandria, Arthur, and Ginny remained.

They were warmly greeted and led to the back porch, where Mollandria served them cool drinks. Ginny sat quietly, listening as the conversation flowed around her. Nikki smiled at her, sensing an opportunity to finally bond with this particular in-law.

“My Mera told me you held your own against Everett with the staff,” he said.

Ginny perked up. “Yes! I did! I never thought I’d make it that far.”

“Have you trained with a sword?” Nikki asked.

She shook her head. “No, I was going to start next, while still practicing with the staff, but…” Her voice trailed off, her gaze flickering toward Arthur and Mollandria.

Nikki caught the sadness in her tone.

“Ginny has learned proper etiquette,” Mrs. Weasley interjected proudly. “She’s finally ready to begin building her circle.”

“That’s great!” Nikki said. “But it doesn’t have to take all your time. Would you be interested in learning unarmed self-defense? I’m teaching a class, just an hour, starting tomorrow. Soula is taking it.” Soula nodded enthusiastically.

Charlie added, “I think everyone should know at least the basics of self-defense.”

“Mera,” Bill suggested, “why don’t you take the class with Ginny?”

“Oh yes! Mera Weasley, that would be perfect!” Nikki beamed.

Mollandria flushed, she loved that the Shadow Crown Prince called her Mera, but hesitated. “Oh, I couldn’t possibly. I have work.”

“But the class is in the evening,” Nikki coaxed.

Mollandria relented with a smile. “Alright! Ginny and I will be there.”

For the first time in days, Ginny felt her heart grow lighter.

 

Bill and Nikki arrived at The Pits after leaving the Weasleys. The familiar scent of sweat, steel, and magic hung thick in the air, mingling with the low hum of chatter from fighters and spectators alike. Nikki smirked slightly, though his eyes gleamed with curiosity.

“What are we doing here?” he asked, glancing up at Bill.

His alpha tucked a loose strand of Nikki’s hair behind his ear. “I want to pick up the guidelines for the upcoming Blood Title competition. I’m sure Hadrian’s familiar with them, but I’m not, and there may be others in our circle who’d want to try for one.”

Nikki blinked, realizing he’d completely forgotten the event was approaching. A slow, pleased smile curled his lips, and he leaned into Bill’s side, purring. “My big, strong, handsome alpha thinks of everything.”

Bill chuckled, pulling him close for a kiss, firm and warm, a silent promise of more later. But as they parted, Nikki’s attention snapped toward the entrance, a familiar, intoxicating presence had just walked in.

Malachi.

Before he could stop himself, a happy chirp escaped Nikki’s throat, his wings fluttering beneath his skin.

The Hound Commander’s sharp eyes locked onto him, a smirk playing at his lips. “Happy to see me, Green Eyes?”

Nikki flushed, but he didn’t deny it. “Always,” he admitted, stepping slightly away from Bill, though not too far. “Are you registering for The Pits?”

Malachi held up a set of freshly inked guidelines, the same ones Bill had come for. “That, and the Blood Title competition,” he said, his grin turning wolfish. “I’m going for the Shadow Blood Title.”

Nikki’s breath hitched. Two thoughts collided in his mind: ‘He wants to defeat Hadrian.’ ‘It’s Gheyo business, I shouldn’t interfere.’

Bill, ever perceptive, studied Malachi with mild surprise. “The Hounds don’t usually register to fight in The Pits. This is… unusual.”

“All the Hounds will be registering this year,” Malachi corrected smoothly. “Lord Aiden is aligning the Death Court more closely with Nevarah’s activities.”

Nikki’s mind turned that information over. “It should be a good battle, especially since the Nameless are joining the Blood Title fights for the first time.” He turned to Bill, excitement sparking in his eyes. “We should reserve seats for our circle.”

Before Bill could respond, Malachi stepped closer, his voice dropping to a low, teasing murmur. “Or you could come with me now, Green Eyes. I could use a sparring partner to warm up.” His dark eyes flicked to Bill, a silent challenge, or perhaps an invitation, hanging in the air.

Nikki hesitated, instincts warring. He wanted to go, Malachi had been gone too long, and the pull of his presence was magnetic, but he’d promised Bill this time together.

Then Bill smirked, reading him effortlessly. “Why choose?” He clapped a hand on Malachi’s shoulder, grip firm but friendly. “You just got back. Let’s make this a proper welcome.”

Malachi’s brows lifted. “You offering to spar with me, Alpha?”

Bill’s grin turned sharp. “I’m offering to kick your ass.”

Nikki’s laugh rang out, bright and delighted. “Oh, this I have to see.”

The three of them moved to a private training ring, the air thick with the scent of damp earth and charged magic. Malachi rolled his shoulders, loosening up, his movements fluid as a predator’s.

“Rules?” he asked.

“No lethal strikes,” Bill said, cracking his knuckles. “Everything else is fair game.”

Nikki stretched, his shadows pulsing eagerly. “And no whining when you lose.”

Malachi’s answering grin was all teeth. “Deal.”

 

The Black Cat hummed with the usual dinner crowd, but in the backmost conference room, heavily warded against eavesdroppers and spies, a far more urgent meeting was taking place.

Bill, Nikki, Devrim, Hadrian, and Ariki slipped in through the side entrance, joining the already-assembled Cunningham Circle and Ryker’s Bane. There was a ripple in the corner of the room as Aracle Deveraine appeared with Ilsa and Greta.

Lord Aiden shadowed in with Luna. Bas and Melacor followed right behind. They were moving further into the crowded room when Briar shadowed in with Rian and Jun.

Jascha stepped forward, flanked by Mariana and Scout. “Thank you all for coming on such short notice,” he began, his voice low but carrying. “We have reason to believe the recent disturbance, the dead walking, is tied to children. Powerful children.” A murmur spread through the room.

“At the royal meeting,” Mariana continued, “some wanted to label these children as threats. To ‘remove’ them before their magic fully manifests. “But Lady Death Herself intervened. SHE confirmed these events are tied to multiple children. The old forces are stirring in them.”

Luna’s fingers pressed into her belly as if she could shield the life inside. “My son will be one,” she said quietly. “Yet, even my seer ability has not shown me how far his powers will reach.”

“Maverick can control all the elements,” Aracle admitted, feeling strangely relieved to do so. “He wears a suppression bracelet on each wrist, and still his powers are slipping through.”

Maury, piped up. “Nicholas and Elise may be part of the group, Elise is a seer and the shadows in her room move. Nicolas can already teleport, and we've just been hoping he doesn't leave the house.”

Briar spoke up then, “We have suppression bracelets on Ivy, Sage and Idena. All three of them manifested power early. We quickly blocked it, because Sage has a strong empathy gift. But we don't know about the girls.”

A heavy silence followed. “Suppression isn’t an option,” Arkhet said firmly. “Not for magic this wild. It’ll backfire, or worse, harm them.”

“Then we teach them,” Bill cut in. “The Gheyo Academy already has a program starting up for young fighters, as well as a self defense class open to all. We could add specialized training, control, focus, and how to hide in plain sight.”

“Not just combat,” Hadrian added. “They’ll need mentors. Someone who undestands whatever’s awakening in them.”

“And we’ll need safehouses,” Nikki said. “Places to hide them if the royals come hunting.”

Jun scoffed. "Aren't we overreacting? Most of these children are barely out of diapers!"

Mariana's face darkened. "Not all of them. Our triplets are thirteen, and we believe their recent power surge was what raised the dead."

The room went deathly quiet. Jascha held up a hand. "We'll start with the triplets and prepare for others. Bill, design the training program. The rest of you, watch your children closely. We will meet again in the coming days."

As the others began filing out, Nikki touched Mariana's arm. “Mera are you okay?”

Mariana’s smile was fierce. “Let the royals try to take your sisters! They’ll learn what happens when you threaten one of ours”

The room hummed with agreement. They had a purpose. And they would not let anyone harm their children

Chapter 103: Reacting to Fear

Notes:

Chapter has been changed, a scene that felt "wrongish" was corrected. 💙💛💙💛

The day began as it usually did with breakfast around the table and lots of chatter. Nikki walked into the room and curled into Ethan's lap. Burrowing his face into the light weight robe he was wearing seeking the heat from his pareya's warm dark skin.

“Someone's tired this morning.” Marcus teased.

Nikki grunted in response, too tired for words. Ethan shifted him just enough to bare his throat, and Nikki latched on with a contented purr, his fangs sinking in gently for a comfort feed.

Bill cleared his throat, holding up a thick parchment. “Since we’re all here, I’ve got the official rules for the Blood Title competition. If any of our entrants need a copy, let me know.”

“Thanks,” Keffer said, stirring honey into his tea, “but I’ve already memorized mine. I’m definitely competing.”

Bran’s grin was electric. “If you win the Nameless category, and Hadrian takes the Shadow title, our circle could have two Blood Titles!”

Keffer shrugged, though his eyes sparkled. “Assuming we both win. I’ve never competed before, no idea what to expect. But I’ll give it everything I got.”

“I’ll spar with you,” Sutter offered, leaning forward. “Someone’s bound to use portals like mine in the Nameless division.”

“That’d be perfect,” Keffer said, clinking his cup against Sutter’s in toast.

Then Malachi smirked, swirling his coffee. “Count me in too. If I win the Shadow Title, I’ll need to know how to crush Nameless fighters for the Blood Crown.”

Hadrian, lounging like a predator in his chair, let out a derisive snort. “Save your energy. You’re not winning anything.”

Malachi’s grin didn’t waver. “Oh? Worried I’ll outshine you?”

Hadrian’s fingers tightened around his knife. “Worried you’ll embarrass yourself and our circle. The Shadow Title requires precision and skill, not just flashy tricks.”

“Good thing I’ve got both,” Malachi shot back, winking. “But by all means, keep underestimating me. It’ll make beating you sweeter.”

The table went silent. Even Nikki lifted his head, blinking drowsily at the tension crackling between them.

Blaise coughed. “So! Who wants more pancakes?”

 

Jun was putting the final touches on her children’s rooms, though she struggled to believe her babies were truly in danger from the royals. Still, Briar and Rian had insisted on precautions. Setting down her paintbrush, she watched as the runes faded into the walls. She was heading to the sink to clean up when a sharp knock echoed through the house.

Dropping the supplies in her workroom, Jun took a steadying breath before answering the door. Princess Ebony and Queen Calla stood on her doorstep. Jun bowed immediately. "My Queen, my Princess, what an honor! Please, come in. Forgive the mess, I had no idea you were coming.”

Queen Calla’s smile was a polished blade. "Oh, we don’t mind a bit of chaos, do we, Ebony? Babies are such… precious things." Her gaze slid past Jun, searching the house.

Princess Ebony didn’t bother with pleasantries. "Where are the children?"

"Napping," Jun said, fingers tightening on the doorframe. "They’ve only just gone down—"

"Perfect." Calla stepped forward, forcing Jun to retreat. "We’d adore a peek. It’s been so long since we’ve seen new little ones."

Jun’s throat closed. ‘Refuse, and they’ll know. Invite them in, and..’. She bowed again, lower this time, to hide her face. "Of course. This way."

She led them upstairs, where the walls were painted a soft orchid purple, Ivy and Oakley’s shared room. The toddlers lay fast asleep, Ivy with her tiny fist shoved in her mouth. Jun lingered in the doorway, quietly extending her empathy as the women cooed over the children.

Their emotions told another story. Calla’s mind was sharp, deliberate, she was fighting not to be charmed by the sleeping toddlers. Ebony, however, radiated suspicion. Her magic prickled against Jun’s senses as she examined the children, even pushing aside their sleeves to check their wrists and ankles.

They moved next to Idena’s room, its turquoise walls bright beneath a cheerful duck mobile. Again, the women leaned over the crib. Again, Ebony’s fingers brushed Idena’s wrists and ankles, searching for something.

After a tense moment, they finally turned away.

"Thank you for indulging us, Lady Evanson," Queen Calla said sweetly.

Ebony’s voice cut in. "Have the children shown any signs of their elements awakening?"

Jun feigned confusion. "No, but they’re still so young. I’m sure in time, their gifts will emerge."

"Of course," Calla agreed smoothly.

The moment the door shut behind them, Jun’s knees buckled. She pressed her forehead to the wood, gasping. ‘If she’d delayed those runes even a day..’

Then, a whimper from the nursery.

She took the stairs three at a time. Idena’s cheeks were wet. Not with tears, but with steam.

The runes had held. But not for long.

 

The balcony of Ebony’s quarters overlooked the glittering spires of the Fire District, but neither royal spared the view a glance.

Raspen drummed his fingers on the railing. “You and Calla checked every Fire home with newborns. And?”

Ebony flicked a cinder from her sleeve. “Nothing. No manifested powers. Not even a spark.”

“You were looking in the wrong place,”* Raspen said, voice tight. “Lady Death didn’t mention infants. It’s the sixteen-year-olds, those on the cusp of inheritance we should be watching.”

“SHE said it wasn’t about inheritances,” Ebony snapped. “Newborns are blank slates. If magic appears outside the elements…”

“Then we’re chasing shadows.” Raspen’s jaw clenched. “Where’s Perry? He should be here.”

A brittle laugh escaped Ebony. “You really think our dear Air King would condone this? Lady Death warned us not to touch HER ‘chosen.’ Perry’s too soft to stomach what needs doing.”

Raspen turned away, his reflection warping in the polished obsidian tiles. “We’re not here to slaughter children. We just need to identify them. Contain the threat before ....”

“Before they raise an army of corpses?” Ebony’s smile was knife-sharp. “Spare me your guilt. You said it yourself, this is for Nevarah’s survival. If we find a child who can wake the dead in mass numbers?” She shrugged. “A single death is cleaner than a war.”

The silence between them stretched, thick as funeral smoke.

 

Nikki dragged himself forward, exhaustion clinging to him like a second skin. His bed called to him, a siren song of warmth and stillness, but duty won out, there was a royal meeting to attend, and his absence would raise questions. Maybe dressing up would shake off the heaviness in his limbs.

He buttoned a crisp white shirt with delicate ruffles at the neck, then stepped into fitted leather pants and knee-high boots with thick, sturdy heels. A dark green tuxedo coat and matching vest completed the look, sharp enough to command respect even if he didn’t feel particularly regal today. On impulse, he smudged a trace of black kohl beneath his eyes, just enough to make his gaze a little more striking, a little less tired. His hair, left loose in tousled waves, brushed his collar as he turned toward the door.

Something’s off. Not illness, not exactly, just a quiet, persistent wrongness humming beneath his skin. He’d been pushing himself too hard lately, and his body was protesting. He needed rest. Real rest. But first, he needed to check in with Quinn.

The medical bay’s bright, sterile air made him pause as he stepped inside. “Quinn? Are you here?”

His healer appeared from behind a cabinet, rolling his eyes fondly. But it was the man beside Quinn who caught Nikki's attention, broad-shouldered, with tousled chestnut hair and hazel eyes that seemed to take in every detail of Nikki's appearance with amused appreciation.

"Nikki," Quinn signed, "meet Dhanvantari Chiron. Healer Voorkish's apprentice."

The man - Dhan - stepped forward with a bow that was just a fraction too deep to be entirely proper, his lips quirking in a smirk. "Your Highness," he murmured, though the title sounded more like an endearment than an honorific.

Nikki's grin turned wolfish. "Oh, I like him already. Tell me, Healer Chiron, do you often make house calls?"

Dhan's eyes sparkled with mischief as he straightened. "Only for particularly….. interesting patients."

"Is that what I am?" Nikki purred, stepping closer. "Interesting?"

Quinn made a loud, pointed noise of disgust, signing rapidly, “I'm standing right here. And we have actual work to do.”

Dhan didn't look away from Nikki as he answered. "Your vocal cords can wait five minutes, can't they Quinn?" His fingers twitched like he wanted to reach out and adjust Nikki's already-perfect collar. "I believe His Highness requires a thorough... examination."

Nikki bit his lip, delighted. "I do seem to be feeling quite feverish," he lied shamelessly, pressing the back of his hand to his forehead in a dramatic swoon. "Perhaps you should check my temperature?"

Dhan chuckled, low and warm. "I can think of several ways to do that."

“Nikki!” Devrim's voice came from down the hall. “We need to get going, we don't want to be late for the meeting.”

Nikki suddenly felt cold and shivery. The bright lights of the medical bay pulsed and spun and Nikki found himself on the floor.

“Nikki!” Devrim's voice came closer now, tinged with an edge of panic.

Quinn was by his side running diagnostics. Nikki pushed himself to his feet, “I, I'm so sorry Healer Chiron, I don't usually act that way, I hope I didn't make you uncomfortable.”

The healer smiled at him and said, “you didn't make me uncomfortable at all.”

Quinn was signing, “your scans seem normal. How have you been feeling?”

“I feel really tired, like I want to go to bed, but I don't feel sick just, off….” Nikki trailed off.

“Alright,” said Quinn. “Let's get you changed and into a bed so I can monitor you.”

“What?! No Quinn, I can't, I have a meeting with the royals.” Nikki insisted.

Devrim put his hands on Nikki's shoulders standing behind him. “My Love, if you're feeling unwell, Alec and I can make your excuses. I don't want you to push yourself if you're not up to it.”

Nikki turned pleading green eyes to Quinn. "Please. I promise to come straight back after."

Quinn relented with a sigh. “Fine. But immediately after.”

Nikki kissed Quinn's cheek in gratitude and let Devrim steer him toward the door, his usual energy already returning.

As they left, Dhan observed quietly, "Your submissive is quite beautiful."

Quinn nodded, signing thoughtfully. “And usually much more restrained. This isn't like him.”

 

The Earth Sector's meeting chamber hummed with quiet tension as the assembled royalty took their seats. Maurice Elswood and Lucius Malfoy Elswood came in with Jace Cultree, the representative for the non-Dragels. King Alcandor lounged beside Queen Killian, Princess Hermione whispered to King Perryton.

Prince Raspen and Princess Ebony sat like twin pillars of propriety near the door, their expressions perfectly schooled, and utterly bored. Alec sat on Killigan’s other side. Devrim sat next to him with Queen Bianca on the other side.

Mariana leaned around Bianca and asked, “Devrim, where is Nikki?”

Then the doors flew open. Nikki stormed in like a hurricane given human form, his emerald jacket askew and his usually perfect hair in disarray. Mariana and Jascha exchanged alarmed glances. There was something wild in his eyes, something desperate.

Before anyone could react, Nikki zeroed in on Jace, and dropped unceremoniously into his lap.

"You," Nikki purred, winding his arms around Jace's neck with possessive glee. "I changed my mind. Come home. Politics are dull, but I'm not. I could make you happy Jace, I know I could."

The chamber erupted in varying degrees of shock and amusement.

Princess Ebony's teacup froze halfway to her lips. "This is highly inappropriate."

Prince Raspen pinched the bridge of his nose. "Prince Dominic, we are in the middle of—"

"I don't care," Nikki declared, nuzzling into Jace's throat. The Selkie sat rigid, his hands hovering awkwardly over Nikki's waist as if unsure whether to push him off or pull him closer.

Queen Killian arched a brow. "Well, this is a new way to start the meeting."

King Alcandor smirked. "Entertaining, though."

Mariana was already halfway out of her seat, her maternal instincts flaring. "Something's wrong with him," she murmured to Jascha, who nodded grimly.

Devrim and Alec moved as one, Devrim seizing Nikki's arm, Alec rolling his eyes.

"Get up," Alec snapped. "You cut him loose because he cared more about politics than our circle. We don't need him. Nikki, you don't have to beg anyone for affection."

Nikki flinched but didn't let go. "I hate this," he moaned, his voice cracking.

Devrim's grip gentled, his instincts clearly warring between exasperation and concern. "Nikki, Loveling, Let go of Jace."

For a moment, it seemed Nikki might refuse, but then his arms slackened, and Devrim hauled him upright. Nikki swayed dangerously, his bravado crumbling.

King Perryton whistled low. "Someone get him to bed, he's exhausted."

Hermione frowned. "Nikki needs a healer."

Nikki corrected her, “I already have my eye on a healer, right now I need a beta, like Jace.”

Mariana was already striding forward, but Jascha held her back with a subtle shake of his head. “Let Devrim and Alec handle it,” he soothed

Alec hooked an arm around Nikki's waist, his snark softened by worry. "Come on, Trouble, naptime."

Nikki didn't resist as they guided him toward the doors, but his gaze lingered on Jace, raw and hungry.

Jace stared back, his expression torn.

As the doors shut behind them, Raspen sighed. "Are we quite done with the theatrics?"

Ebony smoothed her skirts. "One can only hope."

Alcandor chuckled. "I, for one, found it refreshing."

Mariana and Jascha exchanged another glance. This wasn't like their Nikki. Not at all. And that was what worried them most.

Maury whispered to Lucius, then stood and addressed the room. “Please forgive me, I've had an urgent matter come up that I must attend to.” Then he hurried out.

 

All of Emerald Blade Circle was gathered in the living room. Quinn had just told them, he couldn't find anything physically wrong with Nikki.

“So, you’re saying there’s nothing wrong with him?” Devrim asked, his voice tight. “He’s just exhausted?”

Quinn ran a hand through his hair in frustration. “The scans would show exhaustion, but they don’t. His vitals are stable, his energy levels are normal, on paper, he should be fine.”

Alec’s jaw clenched. “Then the scans must be wrong. Run them again.”

“I have,” Quinn snapped, signing sharply to emphasize his words. “Three times. The results don’t change.”

A murmur of unease rippled through the group before a calm, measured voice cut through the tension.

“I believe I may know what’s troubling him.” All eyes turned to the doorway, where Maury stood, his expression grave. Nikki’s mentor strode into the room, his presence commanding immediate attention. He settled into an armchair, folding his hands in his lap before addressing the circle.

“Mentorship is most effective when it’s between individuals of the same rank,” Maury began. “Alphas mentor alphas, submissives mentor submissives. There are certain instincts, certain needs, that are rarely spoken of outside those bonds.”

Bill leaned forward, brow furrowed. “Is it possible Nikki’s in heat? I’ve heard rumors about submissives…”

Maury chuckled, shaking his head. “No, Alpha. Those tales are just that, tales. Submissives don’t experience heats the way some stories suggest.”

Ethan’s fingers twisted in his lap, his voice barely above a whisper. “Then what’s really wrong with him?”

Maury exhaled slowly, as if weighing his words. “Nikki’s Dragel is pushing him to hunt, to complete his circle. He hinted at it himself during the meeting when he mentioned needing a beta. A bonded submissive only feels this kind of pressure when they don’t feel safe. Given how many of his bonded are still missing from the soul scream, it’s no surprise his instincts are unsettled. But the real question is, what triggered this now?”

Bill’s eyes darkened with realization. “Could it be because he’s worried about someone else’s safety? The only thing that’s changed is last night’s meeting. Nikki might be worried for the triplets and Canis.”

Maury nodded. “That could certainly be the catalyst. If Nikki perceives his family as vulnerable, his instincts will demand he strengthen his circle to protect them.”

Hadrian straightened, his own instincts flaring. “Then I’ll speak with him. He needs to understand that even without our missing members, our circle is strong. He doesn’t need to hunt, we can handle whatever comes.”

Devrim scoffed, shaking his head. “You can’t just reason away instincts, Hadrian. If Nikki doesn’t feel safe, telling him otherwise won’t change that.”

A tense silence fell before Quinn spoke again, quieter this time. “So what do we do?”

Maury steepled his fingers. “First, we reassure him, not with words, but with actions. Show him the circle is stable. Spend time with him, reinforce your bonds. Second, we listen. If his Dragel is pushing him toward a beta, we need to understand why. Is it for protection? For balance? We can’t ignore his instincts, but we can help guide them.”

Ethan bit his lip. “And if that’s not enough?”

Maury’s gaze hardened. “Then we prepare for the possibility that Nikki will hunt, and we ensure he doesn’t do it alone.”

The room fell silent as Maury’s words settled over them. The idea that Nikki’s exhaustion wasn’t physical but something deeper, something instinctual, left them all uneasy.

Bill rubbed his temples, frustration bleeding into his voice. “That might also explain why he seemed fine one moment and then collapsed the next. If his Dragel is fighting him for control, the strain would look like exhaustion, his body shutting down from the internal struggle.”

Alec’s eyes narrowed. “So he’s not sick. He’s at war with himself?”

Maury nodded. “In a way, yes. His human side is resisting what his Dragel deems necessary, completing the circle. And if he’s resisting hard enough, it would drain him completely.”

Devrim crossed his arms. “Then why isn’t he just giving in? If his instincts are pushing him to hunt, why fight it?”

“Because Nikki isn’t the type to act on impulse,” Hadrian said grimly. “He overthinks everything. If his Dragel is pushing him toward a bond he’s not ready for, he’d resist even if it hurts him.”

Quinn hesitated before adding, “And… it might not be just one rank he’s after.”**

All eyes snapped to him. “What do you mean?” Ethan asked, voice tight.

Quinn sighed. “When the visiting healer was here earlier, Nikki was… well, flirting. Outrageously. And not just in a ‘polite submissive’ way. It was aggressive. Almost desperate.”

Bill’s eyebrows shot up. “Nikki? Our Nikki? The one who blushes if someone compliments his hair?”

“Exactly,” Quinn said. “It wasn’t him. Or at least, not the him we know. His Dragel was in control, and it wasn’t just looking for a beta. It was assessing everyone.” A heavy silence followed.

Maury’s expression turned thoughtful. “That complicates things. If his instincts aren’t fixed on a single rank, it means his Dragel doesn’t just see one gap, it sees multiple. His subconscious is trying to fill all the missing pieces at once.”

“That would explain why he’s burning out,” Devrim muttered. “His instincts are pulling him in too many directions.”

Hadrian’s jaw tightened. “Then we need to intervene before he bonds with someone in a moment of weakness. If his Dragel takes over completely, he won’t be thinking clearly, he’ll just take what it wants.”

“And if the wrong person responds to that hunt…” Ethan trailed off, paling.

Maury exhaled sharply. “Then we have two options. Either we help him control the urges until he’s stable enough to make his own choices… or we let him hunt, but on our terms.”

“You mean, find him suitable candidates ourselves?” Alec asked, incredulous.

“I mean,” Maury said carefully, “we ensure that if he does bond again, it’s with someone who won’t take advantage of his state.”

Quinn crossed his arms. “And how do we do that? Chain him up until this passes?”

“No,” Hadrian said, voice firm. “We reinforce the bonds he already has. We remind him, forcefully, if necessary, that he’s not alone. That he’s safe.”

Devrim smirked, though there was no humor in it. “So what? We all just… smother him with affection until his Dragel calms down?”

“If that’s what it takes,” Hadrian growled.

Ethan bit his lip, then nodded. “Then we start now. Before his instincts push him into something he’ll regret.”

 

Nikki’s room in the medical bay was dim, the curtains drawn tight against the afternoon light. He lay curled on his side, his breathing shallow, his fingers twitching restlessly against the sheets. His skin was feverish, his pupils dilated, not with sickness, but with the relentless pull of his Dragel’s instincts.

The door opened with a whisper. “Sweetheart,” came Bill’s voice, low and steady, as he stepped inside, Hadrian just behind him.

Nikki tensed, his gaze flitting to them before he turned away, pressing his face into the pillow. “Not now,” he murmured, voice frayed at the edges.

“Yes, now,” Hadrian replied, his tone firm but gentle, leaving no room for argument.

Bill reached the bed first, his Alpha presence not as a command, but as an offering, steady, unwavering. He cupped Nikki’s cheek, thumb brushing over the fevered skin. “Look at me, love.”

Nikki’s breath caught. His Dragel instincts surged, a submissive’s quiet response to an Alpha’s call, but his human heart still hesitated, eyes flickering with quiet defiance.

“You’re not hunting,” Bill murmured, voice like an anchor. “Not like this. Not when you’re hurting.”

Nikki shuddered. “You don’t understand, I need....”

“You need us,” Hadrian said, settling on the bed beside him. His Ace’s presence was different, not dominance, but certainty, like the unshakable earth beneath them. “Your circle is here. Your bonds are strong. You are safe.”

A broken sound escaped Nikki’s lips. “It doesn’t feel that way.”

Bill’s grip softened, his hand sliding to cradle the back of Nikki’s neck. “Then let us remind you.”

With infinite care, he gathered Nikki close, pulling him against his chest. Nikki gasped, hands fluttering against Bill’s shoulders, but the Alpha only held him tighter, one arm secure around his waist, the other tangling gently in his hair.

“Feel that?” Bill murmured, lips brushing Nikki’s temple. “That’s my heartbeat. That’s your Alpha, right here. Alive. Holding you. Yours.”

Hadrian didn’t hesitate. He shifted behind Nikki, his chest a warm weight against Nikki’s back, arms encircling him, locking him safely between them. “And your Ace,” he whispered against Nikki’s ear. “Here, holding you. Always.”

Nikki trembled, his breath coming in ragged hitches. “I, I can’t..”

“You can,” Bill soothed. “Because you’re ours. And we’re not letting go.”

Hadrian’s fingers traced the bond marks on Nikki’s neck, sending a ripple of reassurance through their shared magic. “Your Dragel is afraid,” he murmured. “It thinks we’re not enough. Let us show it we are.”

For a long moment, Nikki resisted, body tense, instincts still whispering of lack, of need.

Then, slowly, his fists uncurled. His forehead pressed into the curve of Bill’s shoulder.

And he broke.

A sob tore from his throat as the fight left him, his Dragel finally, finally yielding to the truth of his bonds.

Bill exhaled, his hold shifting from firm to sheltering. Hadrian pressed closer, lips lingering against Nikki’s skin.

“There,” Hadrian whispered. “That’s it. Let go, my Star. We’ve got you.”

Nikki shuddered, but this time, it was relief. The crushing weight in his chest eased, replaced by the warmth of his Alpha and Ace wrapped around him, their presence a balm to his frayed soul.

“We’re here,” Bill murmured, voice softer now, thick with tenderness. “You’re safe.”

Nikki’s breath hitched against Bill’s collarbone, his body still trembling, but now, with the first fragile threads of peace. Slowly, gently, he notched his fangs into Bill’s neck, not in hunger, but for comfort.

 

Devrim stretched his arms, rolling his shoulders as storm clouds gathered above him, crackling with electricity. His hyena-like grin flashed, sharp fangs glinting in the low light. Across from him, Cyrus smirked, hellhound eyes glowing like embers, but Devrim didn’t need to read his mind to know the bastard was itching for a fight. Shadows coiled around Cyrus’ limbs, restless and eager.

‘Good.’ Let him come.

"You sure you can keep up, Puppy? I’d hate to singe that pretty fur of yours," Devrim teased, rolling his neck.

Cyrus’ smirk widened. "I’m not worried. A bit of light exercise will do me good. It’ll be a break from my harder workouts."

Devrim didn’t wait for another quip. He lunged, a bolt of lightning arcing from his palm. Cyrus sidestepped, shadows swallowing the attack before it could connect. A whip of dark energy lashed back, but Devrim leaped, storm winds lifting him just out of reach.

He slammed his hands together. Thunder cracked, shaking the ground. Cyrus stumbled,’got him’, but then the hellhound’s form dissolved into smoke. Devrim barely had time to spin before searing heat exploded between his shoulders, sending him skidding forward.

“I like my men hot for me,” Cyrus drawled behind him.

Devrim whirled, blood dripping from his split lip. The pain only fueled him. He snapped his fingers, and the sky answered, rain hammered down, winds howled, lightning struck in erratic bursts around Cyrus. The hellhound growled, flames erupting from his skin to vaporize the downpour.

"Why do I get the feeling you're trying to cool me off?" Cyrus laughed, charging through the storm. Fire and shadows twisted around him like living armor.

Devrim met him head-on. Their clash sent a shockwave through the courtyard, lightning and hellfire colliding. The force knocked them both back. Panting, Devrim wiped his mouth, his storm still raging overhead.

“I'm starting to think you’re just showing off for me,” he baited.

Cyrus grinned, flames licking up his arms. "And you’re just now noticing?"

They lunged again. The storm crackled in time with Devrim’s pulse, his ears twitching as he tracked Cyrus’ movements. The hellhound’s shadows writhed, his ember eyes narrowing, waiting for an opening.

Devrim cracked his neck. "Alright then, Puppy. Let’s finish this."

Cyrus blurred forward, shifting between shadow and flame. But Devrim had been watching. Learning. The moment Cyrus materialized, Devrim dropped low, sweeping his leg out. Cyrus stumbled and went down and before he could recover, Devrim grabbed his wrist and channeled a surge of electricity straight into him.

Cyrus gritted his teeth, muscles locking. "Ungh! Cheap shot!"

Devrim smirked. "Call it adapting."

He yanked Cyrus forward, driving a knee into his gut, then spun into a kick that sent the hellhound skidding back. Cyrus barely caught himself, claws gouging the earth. His glare burned, but Devrim was already moving.

Summoning the storm’s full force, Devrim leaped, lightning coiling around his fist. Cyrus braced, shadows rising, but Devrim didn’t strike him. Instead, he slammed his fist into the ground.

The shockwave ripped through the courtyard. The earth trembled, the blast hurling Cyrus off his feet. Devrim was on him in an instant, one hand fisted in Cyrus’ collar, the other crackling with lightning, pressed against his chest.

Devrim grinned, fangs bared. "Had enough, Pup?"

Cyrus glared up at him, no real anger there, just that infuriating, hungry amusement. Then his grip locked on Devrim’s collar, yanking him down.

"Shut up and take your victory properly."

Devrim didn’t hesitate. He crashed their mouths together, electricity sparking between them as Cyrus bit his lip, drawing a sharp gasp. Devrim’s hands slid down Cyrus’ torso, claws scraping possessively over sweat-slicked skin. Cyrus arched against him, flames flickering back to life, not in challenge, but answer.

When they broke apart, Cyrus’s breathing was ragged, eyes dark red. He dragged a thumb over Devrim’s bleeding lip, smearing it.

"We’re disgusting, we need a shower." The hound complained.

Devrim laughed low, nipping at his jaw. "Only if you’re inviting me."

Cyrus shoved him off and stood, stretching with deliberate slowness, letting Devrim watch the play of muscle under tanned skin. A flame licked up his spine as he glanced over his shoulder. "Try to keep up."

Then he was gone, a streak of shadow and fire toward the locker rooms.

Devrim’s grin turned feral. Lightning coursed through his veins as he gave chase.

 

“Do you think they can handle it?” Mariana demanded. She poured steaming tea into the cups in front of them. “Nikki has had nothing but trouble with his circle and now this!” She says, flinging her hands in the air.

“I've told them what's wrong,” Maury placated. “All we can do now is wait, and trust his bonded. Where are the cinnamon rolls Arkhet made the other day?”

“Trust his bonded,” Mariana sneered as she rose and dug into a cabinet for the illusive cinnamon rolls. “The only two I have any faith in are Hadrian and Bran. The rest of them still need to prove themselves as far as I'm concerned.”

“Hadrian and Bran, the two you knew personally before they bonded to Nikki.” Maury pointed out as he grabbed an iced roll from the center of the table. “Mariana, I know you don't do well with new people, but you need to give them a chance.”

Mariana rolled her eyes and huffed, “I gave them a chance, Maury. They stood by why my son was almost destroyed! And now he's struggling AGAIN! Because of that same rotten situation.” Mariana sighed and pulled the cinnamon roll apart. “I really do wish I could just kill the lot of them and let Nikki start over with Hadrian and Bran.”

Maury laughed at her, “no you don't, they are Nikki’s soulbonded and they will work it out.”

“They had better,” Mariana griped and stuffed the sweet pastry into her mouth.

Chapter 104: Disturbing News and Prejudiced Views

Nikki spread the mats across the floor with meticulous care, ensuring every inch was covered. The last thing he wanted was for someone to get hurt. Satisfied, he stepped back toward the entrance, arms crossed as he surveyed the room.

Then a voice, warm and teasing, spoke close to ear. “Hey, Green Eyes. Need any help with the class?”

Nikki turned, and there he was, Malachi.

His breath hitched. Malachi stood close, his presence a warm pulse against Nikki’s skin. The man was a vision, powerful arms corded with muscle, shoulders broad enough to pin him down, and that hair, a waterfall of black and white waves spilling over his shoulders, begging to be touched.

Desire flared, hot and sudden. Nikki didn’t think. In one fluid motion, he turned into Malachi, fingers tangling in that silken hair, gripping tight. Their lips crashed together, no hesitation, no teasing, just hunger. Malachi’s mouth was warm, yielding, then demanding, his breath a rough exhale as he surged into the kiss. Nikki could taste the faint sweetness of coffee, the sharp edge of mint, and beneath it all, something wild, something that made his pulse roar in his ears.

The world narrowed to the scrape of teeth, the slick slide of tongues, the way Malachi’s body pressed against his, hard and unyielding. Every nerve burned. Every thought scattered.

And then a feminine voice called out, “yoo-hoo, Nikki we're here!”

Nikki broke the kiss and winked at his Ace, then moved into the hallway to greet Mrs. Weasley and Ginny.

 

Queen Calla cut her steak into tiny bite sized pieces, across the table Edgar was doing the same. “I'm starting to think that instead of tempering Ebony and Raspen, we should support them,” Calla told him.

Edgar didn't even look up from his plate. “I agree, the royals are going to drag all of Nevarah down if we don't. I was all for Raspen and Ebony being seen as supportive by the people. However, it's gone way too far! The Nameless have representation now, as well as non-Dragels! non-Dragels! I never would have approved that! And what has it led to?! A massive army of the dead walking our streets!”

Queen Calla turned to the third person sitting at the table. “So you see why we need your help, my dear friend.”

Tauria Peverell nodded, “my King, my Queen, I've always been against the death court and their hideous members. I can help you with this. I will begin investigating at once. We'll find out who raised all of those bodies. Once we know I'll bring the information straight to you.”

King Edgar smiled, “I knew we could count on you in this matter.”

 

Nikki let his body go limp and tumbled down onto the mat. Regaining his feet, he advised the class, “the first thing you need to know in self defense is how to fall correctedly. If your attacker throws you to the ground, you want your body trained to fall in such a way that you won't be injured.”

Soula raised her hand, “but, Nikki isn't the point of learning this to be able to fight our attacker off so we don't get thrown on the ground?”

Nikki smiled at his friend, “of course, but everyone lets their guard down sometimes. We can't walk around in a state of high alert all the time. Now, I'm going to lay down on the mat and position my body how it should look if I had fallen correctly. I want everyone to pay close attention. Then I'll be walking around the group assisting you, as you practice. Malachi, Keffer and Ronan have also offered to assist.”

“Stay relaxed, Mera Weasley”

“Tuck your chin, Fenix.”

“Nice start, Ginny, try it again and this time try to land on your side.”

Nikki walked the class correcting and helping everyone until the hour was up. “Good job everyone! Next class we'll practice our falls for the first 10 minutes then move on to something else.”

The group moved out of the class happily discussing how much they'd learned. Soula was rubbing her behind where she'd bruised it before getting the hang of things.

 

Surajini placed a cup of chai tea before her son. “Quinten, will you tell me what he said?”

Quinn picked up the tea and took a large sip, “I'm sorry you called in a favor, Mera.” The healer’s dazzling turquoise eyes were dim with sorrow. “Healer Voorkish's apprentice, Dhanvantari Chiron, says it's hopeless.”

Surajini’s fingers twitched toward him, then stilled. “He wouldn’t say that. Not like that. Maybe in time…”

“NO!” Quinn's angry hands made it clear. “One year, a thousand years.. It doesn't matter. There is no longer any opportunity to regain my voice.”

For a heartbeat, Surajini didn’t move. Then she was there, arms around him, pulling him into the warmth of her sari, the familiar scent of jasmine and cardamom. “Oh, Quinten,” she whispered into his hair, her own tears hot against his skin. “I’m so sorry.”

Quinn let her hold him. Let her rock them both like he was still small enough to mend with just her hands. But he didn’t cry. He was past that. Some wounds didn’t bleed; they just left you empty.

 

The door clicked shut behind Tauria, sealing her inside the dim, rented building on the ragged edge of the Air Sector. Close enough to the heart of Nevarah to matter, close enough to the recovery center run by the Merrow Princess and the Shadow Crown Prince to pretend this was still civilized work.

‘It will help,’ she told herself, fingers tightening around the strap of her satchel. ‘The right people. The ones who still deserve it.’

The room was packed before she’d even arrived. Gheyos sprawled across benches, leaned against walls, their collective presence thickening the air with restless energy. Most were Jokers, their grins sharp, eyes sharper. Good. They’d need that edge tonight.

“Thank you for coming,” Tauria said, her voice slicing through the low murmur of conversation. The room stilled. “The House of Peverell has a mandate from the Royals. And before you ask, yes, it’s about the corpses.” A beat. Let it sink in. Let them remember the way the dead had clawed up from the earth, hollow-eyed and stinking of rot. “An army of the dead walked our streets. And no one knows who raised them.”

She paced slowly, boots silent against the floorboards. “Your job? Find out. Track anything with an unusual power signature. And when you do?” A flick of her wrist toward the reinforced interrogation rooms at the back. “Bring them here. Start after dark. The homeless, the criminals, the ones no one will miss immediately is where you'll start.”

She moved to the table at the front, where the sign-in sheets lay in neat rows. “When I call your name,” she said, “you’ll receive your assignment. No arguments. No deviations.”

In the far corner, a shadow shifted, just a breath, just a flicker. If anyone noticed Bharin slipping away, they didn’t react.

 

Tobacco smoke swirled around Maia Kadel’s blonde head as she took a long drag from her pipe. Brynn curled against her side, the girl’s fingers absently tracing the embroidery on her mera’s sleeve while Scout perched on the edge of the opposite chair, spine rigid with tension.

“Keep all of ours off the streets tonight,” Maia said, the words graveled by smoke and certainty. “Gheyos are hunting. Looking for whoever raised the dead.” Her eyes, sharp as flint, locked onto Scout. “We know how this goes. Too much power always rots. There’ll be blood before it’s done, more than just the guilty’s.”

Scout leaned forward, hands moving in quick, urgent signs. “Grandmera, what are they really hunting?”

Maia exhaled a slow stream of smoke. “Anything weaker than themselves.” The pipe clicked against her teeth. “Clan Chieftess Peverell finally got her leash cut. Now she’s ‘cleaning’ Nevarah of whoever she deems unfit. Officially? They’re after the kind of power that wakes the dead. But you and I know how these purges start.”

Brynn stiffened. “But only the royals could grant that kind of power. Jascha and Mariana would never…”

“No.” Scout’s hands slashed through the air, sharp as a blade. “They wouldn’t.”

Maia’s smile was thin, bitter. “Someone did.”

Silence pooled thick between them. Outside, the wind rattled the shutters, or maybe it was the first whisper of boots on cobblestone, the first breath of a hunt begun.

 

Nikki moved through the dimly lit streets of the Shadow District, his fingers curled around Malachi’s arm. His Ace had suggested they spend some time together and had taken him to Top Dog, a place Nikki had never heard of but was instantly intrigued by. Malachi had instructed him to wear shorts and a lightweight shirt, leaving Nikki wondering what kind of establishment required such attire.

When they stepped inside, Nikki’s breath caught in his throat. The interior was a lavish homage to an Earthen Arabian palace, dripping with opulence. The walls were adorned with intricate gold filigree, and rich tapestries in deep crimsons and sapphire cascaded from the vaulted ceilings. Low, carved wooden tables were surrounded by plush cushions, and the air was thick with the scent of spiced incense and sweet hookah smoke. Soft, flickering lanterns cast dancing shadows, while the distant sound of a lute and rhythmic drumming added to the exotic ambiance.

A young Pareya dressed in an indigo vest and matching harem pants glided toward them, bowing gracefully before offering two ornate menus. Nikki flipped his open, eyes widening as he scanned the offerings. The first section listed decadent dishes, slow-roasted lamb with saffron rice, honey-glazed figs, and chilled rosewater sherbet. But what truly captivated him were the "packages", each one an experience in itself, designed to accompany the meal.

"The Sultan’s Retreat" promised a private spa session in a marble hammam, complete with steam baths, aromatic oil massages, and a full-body exfoliation with crushed pearls.

"Aerial View" seated guests in a suspended hot air balloon that drifted lazily above the entire club, offering a breathtaking panorama of the dining halls, performance stages, and lush indoor gardens.

"The Serenade" featured live musicians playing traditional Nevarean melodies while guests dined, with the option to request personalized songs.

"The Fire Dancer’s Embrace" For those craving a thrill, this package included a front-row seat to a performance of daring fire-eaters and blade dancers, their bodies gleaming with sweat and oil under the torchlight. After the show, guests could (under strict supervision) try their hand at spinning lit poi or balancing a sword, with plenty of chilled wine on hand to steady nerves.

"The Lotus Dream" A floating dining experience where guests reclined on low divans set upon shallow pools filled with lotus blossoms. Servers waded barefoot through the water, delivering delicate bites of seafood and chilled fruit while harp music rippled across the surface.

But one package in particular made Nikki’s pulse quicken, "Dance the Night Away." It included a mesmerizing showcase of professional dancers performing everything from sensual belly dances to fiery whirling dervish spins, all while guests enjoyed their meal. Afterward, they were invited to join in, learning steps under the guidance of the performers.

Malachi watched Nikki’s expression with a satisfied smile. "I wasn’t sure what you’d like," he admitted. "I wanted to make sure you had choices."

Nikki’s fingers traced the edge of the menu, excitement bubbling in his chest. "How am I supposed to pick just one?"

Malachi chuckled. "Who says you have to?"

 

Quinn curled up on the couch, wrapped securely in his alpha’s arms. Ariki nestled close on his other side, while Ethan sat cross-legged on the floor. Nearly the entire circle had gathered when Quinn shared his news.

“I know it’s disappointing,” Ariki murmured, giving his hand a reassuring squeeze. “But we’ve got you. No matter what.”

Bill carded gentle fingers through Quinn’s hair as the others offered quiet words of comfort. The soft clink of mugs broke the moment as Alec and Percy emerged from the kitchen, balancing trays of not-hot chocolate, Alec’s infamous concoction.

Quinn swallowed against the lump in his throat. It was overwhelming, being loved like this, surrounded by so much warmth. He let his eyes drift shut, soaking it in, until Brynn’s frantic voice shattered the calm.

“Is everyone here?” she gasped, skidding to a stop. “My Mera says stay off the streets tonight. Bad things are happening.”

 

Nikki stepped out of Top Dog, laughter bubbling from his lips as he leaned into Malachi’s embrace. Before he could take another step, a small figure barreled into him, lightning-fast and desperate. Instinct kicked in, and Nikki steadied the stranger, catching only a fleeting impression of inky black hair and skin so pale it seemed almost translucent. Then, with a frantic cry of “Let me go!”, the boy shoved away and vanished around the corner.

A heartbeat later, heavy footsteps pounded after him. Malachi pulled Nikki tight against his side, shadows swirling around them as they melted into the doorway of the club. They watched as a pack of gheyos stormed past, some brandishing blades, others crackling with fire or lightning in their palms. The thrill of the hunt burned in their eyes.

Once the last hunter disappeared, Nikki turned to Malachi, his voice low but firm. “I want to know why they were hunting someone so young. Can you get the boy away and bring him here without them knowing?”

Malachi’s grin was sharp and eager. “Consider it done, Green Eyes.” And with that, he dissolved into the darkness.

Nikki closed his eyes, tapping into the unique part of his magic that let him slip into the awareness of others. His consciousness latched onto the hunting party, trailing their movements, absorbing their words as they wove through the streets.

“He’s small,” one gheyo muttered, happily. “Easy to break, I’m betting.”

“Powerful signature, though,” another noted.

“I think she’ll be pleased with this one,” a third added.

Nikki’s stomach twisted. But soon, frustration replaced the hunters’ excitement, their prey had slipped through their fingers. Curses filled the air as they admitted defeat.

Pulling back into himself, Nikki opened his eyes just as Malachi reappeared, the boy cradled protectively in his arms. The teen’s chest heaved with panicked breaths, his face still pressed against Malachi’s chest.

“You’re safe now,” Nikki assured him.

Slowly, the boy lifted his head, and Nikki’s breath caught.

His eyes were unlike anything Nikki had ever seen. Slitted pupils, sharp and serpentine, cut through irises of an eerie, luminous gold. They gleamed with an unnatural light, the color shifting like molten metal as they caught the dim glow of the streetlamps. There was something ancient in that gaze, something predatory, yet beneath it all, raw, terrified vulnerability.

For a heartbeat, Nikki couldn’t look away. Then, “home,” he said firmly. “We need to get him back to the house .”

Chapter 105: Finding the Path

Ginny walked through the square near Parantava Paikka. She had a lot of thinking to do and a restless energy that seemed to burn and twist beneath her skin. Tonight, at the self defense class she'd been able to do physical training for the first time since she'd returned to her parents house. It felt good. But it wasn't enough.

Her Mera and Grandmera were thrilled she was trained in etiquette and behaving like a proper demure submissive. Well, except for tonight. Ginny rolled her eyes. She could already imagine the lecture she was going to get about staying out after dark. She'd taken off by herself, she'd be lectured about not having an escort for sure.

Both were showering her with attention, clothing, jewelry and makeup. The subtle push to build her circle clearly seen beneath their actions. Ginny stopped walking, her hands clenching into fists, she didn't want it! Any of it! Her shoulders dropped. How could she tell them, though? They weren't going to understand and they'd be so disappointed!

But she couldn't help but feel she was meant for more. Training with the Cunningham circle had shown her that she could be strong and decisive. She wanted to go as far with her training as she could! She pictured Mariana, now that was a submissive to aspire to! And if she could just….

Two small bodies crashed into her, knocking her backward. Ginny caught herself on one knee, instantly assessing: two terrified little girls, their faces streaked with tears. "Please," the older one gasped, "they're chasing us!"

Boots pounded on stone. "This way!" a man's voice barked.

Ginny's blood turned to ice. This was her nightmare, the one where she ran, where she failed. ‘Not this time!’

She shoved the girls behind her and yanked her bow staff free. With a flick of her wrist, she sent a pulse of magic spiraling into a message sphere: Mariana. Emergency. Parantava Square. Now.

Ginny considered running with the girls, but that was too much like her dream. She could portal out, but she'd have to leave the girls. She hadn't learned how to portal someone with her, yet. No. She would stand on her feet and fight.

Nine Gheyos fanned out around them, cutting off escape. The leader, a sneering Asian fighter with cruel eyes, licked his lips as he looked her over. "Well, well. We catch our prey and get a bonus." His grin widened. "Be a good girl and kneel, yeah? Make this easy."

Behind her, a child whimpered.

Ginny's wings burst free in a shower of white feathers, her claws extending. The Gheyos laughed — until she swung.

The staff cracked against the leader's temple with a sound like splitting wood. He dropped like a stone.

Eight enraged fighters lunged at her, blades flashing, magic crackling in the air. Ginny barely had time to brace herself before the first strike came, a whip of shadow aimed at her legs. She twisted, her wings flaring wide to shield the girls behind her as she brought her staff up in a sharp arc, deflecting the attack.

‘Breathe. Move. Fight.’

A fire gheyo shot a searing bolt toward her. Ginny dropped low, rolling to the side as the flames licked past her shoulder. She came up swinging, her staff cracking against the attacker’s ribs with a satisfying thud. He staggered back, but another Gheyo was already on her, a lithe, silver-haired fighter with twin daggers slashing toward her throat.

She barely blocked in time, the force of the blow vibrating down her arms. Behind her, one of the girls gasped in terror.

‘No. They won’t touch them.’ Ginny snarled, her claws extending as she lashed out, raking across the dagger-wielder’s forearm. He hissed, retreating for half a second, just long enough for her to pivot and slam her staff into the knee of a third attacker. The Gheyo crumpled with a curse, but two more were already closing in.

The earth Gheyo swung a spiked mace. Ginny ducked, but the sheer force of the swing sent a shockwave through the ground, knocking her off balance. She hit the ground hard, her wings taking the brunt of the impact. Pain flared through her back, but she forced herself up, just in time to see a blade aimed straight for her chest.

She twisted, but not fast enough. The tip grazed her side, hot blood seeping through her shirt. Gritting her teeth, she spun her staff in a furious whirl, driving the attacker back.

Ginny’s breath came in ragged gasps as the Gheyos circled her, their laughter sharp with anticipation. Blood dripped from her side, her white wings trembling with exhaustion. But beneath the pain, something burned - a fury, a defiance, a need to fight back. Then, the world shifted.

A searing heat erupted in her chest, her very soul twisting in response to the unspoken demand, protect the innocent. Stand your ground. Fight!

Her wings, once soft and feathered in pristine white, rippled. The delicate vanes darkened at the edges, bleeding into stormy gray as if ink had been poured into them. The feathers hardened, each one reforging itself into sleek, overlapping plates, armored and deadly.

Her claws elongated further, blackened talons replacing the slender silver ones, serrated edges gleaming under the dim alley light. Her muscles coiled tighter, her stance widening as instinct rewrote her balance, no longer the poised grace of a submissive, but the lethal readiness of a warrior.

A crackling aura of raw power flared around her, the air itself trembling in response. The Gheyos faltered, their smirks fading as they took an involuntary step back.

The Earth Gheyo snarled. "What the hell?"

Ginny moved. One second she was standing there, wounded and panting, the next, she was a blur of shadow and steel. Her staff became an extension of her will, striking with brutal precision. The first Gheyo didn’t even have time to scream before her armored wing slammed into him, sending him crashing into the wall.

The silver-haired dagger-wielder lunged, only for Ginny to pivot, her talons raking across his chest in a spray of crimson. He stumbled back, eyes wide with shock.

Her wings, now fully armored, snapped open further with a metallic shing, the edges sharp enough to cut. The fire Gheyo hurled another bolt, but this time, Ginny didn’t dodge.

She caught it. Her hand closed around the flames, her new Gheyo instincts absorbing the heat, using it. With a snarl, she flung it back, the fire exploding against the attacker’s chest and sending him sprawling.

The remaining Gheyos hesitated, their bravado crumbling. Ginny bared bloodied teeth. a low, dangerous growl. "Run."

And this time they did - straight into the Cunningham circle who had responded at last.

The alley fell silent, save for the ragged breathing of the two girls still huddled behind her. Ginny turned, her once-gentle eyes now sharp with battle- hardened resolve. She was no longer just a submissive. She was Gheyo.

Imogene jogged over to her side taking in all the changes. She opened her arms, saying, “oh honey..”

A sob tore free. Then another. Ginny collapsed into the Shadow Fae's embrace, shaking with the weight of what she'd become.

 

“Marduk,” the boy whispered. “My name is Marduk.”

“Why were those men chasing you?” Bill asked.

The teen shrugged. “I don’t know. They just started grabbing people, anyone living on the streets. If they fought back, they got hurt. When they came for me and my sisters… we ran.”

“Sisters?” Ethan asked gently.

Marduk’s hands shook. “We got separated. I don’t know where they are.”

Alec handed him a cup of not-chocolate. “Drink. It’ll help.”

The boy gulped it down gratefully.

Quinn frowned, and said to Nikki through their link, “I'd like to take him to the medical bay and examine him. We don't know how different his physiology is.”

Nikki turned to Marduk. “Would you come with us? We’d like to make sure you’re okay.”

The teen gave a small shrug and followed Quinn, with Ethan fussing over him as they walked away.

Once they were gone, Bill turned to the others. “Has anything like this happened before?”

Hadrian crossed his arms. “There are always rumors of disappearances, but never this many. Back when Queen Arista was selling people, street folks vanished, but we didn’t know why then.

“And we still don’t,” Bill said grimly.

“I’ll look into it,” Hadrian and Malachi said at the same time, then scowled at each other.

Bill shook his head. “No. We’re doing what Maia suggested, keeping our people close. Cyrus will be back tomorrow with the Peverells, and Selvric returns from the elves’ realm by week’s end.”

 

Canis and Anna sat at the top of the stairs, watching as their family returned home. Mera Imogene cradled Ginny under her arm, while Mera Scout guided two unfamiliar girls inside. Canis nudged Anna with a grin. "That one looks like she’s our age."

Phe squeezed in beside them. "What’s happening? Where are Mera and Dera?"

Canis only shrugged in response.

Meanwhile, Mariana studied the captured gheyos piled against the wall of an old Cunningham safehouse, a place reserved for interrogations, far from prying eyes. She crossed her arms, her voice sharp. "Which one of you is going to tell me exactly what happened tonight?"

The gheyos didn’t hesitate, tripping over themselves to answer, eager to escape the infamous submissive’s wrath. When she turned back to Jascha, her expression was grim. "It’s just as Maia warned Scout. Tauria Peverell told these gheyos she had royal approval for the hunt."

Jascha’s jaw tightened. "We’ll see about that." His voice was low, dangerous. "I’m calling an emergency meeting for tomorrow, and Perry will make sure Tauria Peverell is there."

 

Malachi sank into the soft embrace of his bed, the weight of the evening pressing against his thoughts like a gathering storm. The pieces they had uncovered so far painted a disturbing picture. Tauria Peverell had unleashed squads of Gheyos across the city, snatching people from the streets. Their targets? Those with unusual power signatures.

Maia’s words to Brynn echoed in his mind: ‘Her leash has been cut.’ Did that mean the royals had sanctioned this?

Nikki attended every royal meeting, and Lord Aiden had said nothing about this operation. No, this wasn’t official. This was something covert, something dirty. Malachi doubted very much that Tauria’s hunt had gone through proper channels, which meant she was operating outside the law, and that made her even more dangerous.

Then there was the boy, Marduk. Quinn’s examination had confirmed he was a Naga, capable of shifting between a full serpent form, a half-human hybrid, and his current fragile human guise, that of a malnourished fourteen-year-old with haunted eyes. The signs of long-term abuse were unmistakable: the way he flinched at sudden movements, the scars hidden beneath his clothes, the hollow look of someone who had learned not to expect kindness. Malachi exhaled slowly. That one would need more than just shelter, he’d need healing, patience, and protection.

A soft creak interrupted his thoughts. The door eased open, revealing Nikki silhouetted in the dim hallway light. "I thought you might want to join us in the resting room," he offered, his voice a quiet murmur in the stillness.

Malachi pushed himself up on one elbow and patted the space beside him in silent invitation. Nikki stepped inside, shutting the door behind him before crossing the room in smooth, unhurried strides. The mattress dipped as he settled onto the edge of the bed, close enough that Malachi could feel the warmth radiating from him.

Without a word, Malachi reached out, fingers brushing Nikki’s wrist before sliding up to tangle with his. "I’ll join the others another night," he said, voice low. "But tonight, why don’t you stay here with me?"

Nikki’s lips curved into a faint smile before he leaned in, closing the distance between them. The kiss was slow, a quiet reassurance in the midst of chaos. Then he shifted, letting Malachi pull him closer, until they were wrapped in each other’s arms, a tangle of limbs and shared breath, the outside world momentarily forgotten.

Malachi exhaled, tension bleeding from his muscles as Nikki’s weight settled against him. He traced idle patterns along the curve of Nikki’s spine, fingertips memorizing the landscape of muscle and warmth. Nikki hummed in response, pressing closer, his lips finding the hollow of Malachi’s throat in a slow, lingering kiss.

"You think too much," Nikki murmured against his skin.

Malachi huffed a quiet laugh. "Someone has to."

Nikki lifted his head, eyes dark in the low light. "Not tonight." His hand slid up Malachi’s chest, fingers curling possessively around his shoulder. "Tonight, you’re mine."

The words sent a slow heat curling through Malachi’s veins. He tightened his grip, rolling them until Nikki was beneath him, their bodies aligned in a way that made thought impossible. Nikki arched into him with a breathless sound, fingers threading into Malachi’s hair as their mouths met again, deeper this time, hungry and unhurried.

There was no rush, no urgency beyond the need to lose themselves in each other. Clothes were shed in slow, deliberate movements, hands mapping skin like they had all the time in the world. And for tonight, at least, they did. The world outside could wait.

 

Mornings in the Cunningham house were always chaotic, but today reached a whole new level. Canis, Anna, Zara, and Lilith sat at the table while Imogene and Felix manned the stove, cooking a massive breakfast. Meanwhile, Mariana and Jascha spun out urgent messages, summoning an emergency gathering of the royals, the Blood Titles, and key representatives from each element. Such a meeting had never been called before, but Mariana and Jascha were certain it was necessary.

Once the messages were sent, they joined the others for breakfast. Mariana scanned the table. Rosie, Phe, and Rad had their heads together, no doubt plotting something. Canis and Anna were whispering and giggling. The Cunningham Circle had already determined that Anna had no parents, no one looking out for her at all. The girl now stayed in Bas’ old room and seemed perfectly content to remain with them.

Mariana’s gaze shifted to Zara and Lilith. They were… a puzzle. She knew the Gheyos had been chasing them, yet neither girl carried a strong magical signature. It must have been the brother they were after, she decided.

Zara, eleven years old, had long black hair, paper-white skin, and dark brown eyes. Lilith, just four, had sun-kissed blonde hair and bright green eyes, her complexion not quite as pale as her sister’s. This morning, Mariana would take them to Nikki’s for a health check with Quinn before the meeting.

Ginny eased around the corner, limping as she made her way to a chair. Mariana intended to bring her along as well. The new gheyo joker had insisted she didn’t need a healer last night, but today? Today, she WAS seeing one.

“Queen Mariana,” Ginny said, “after breakfast, may I speak with you?”

Mariana smirked. “After breakfast, the girls and I are going to Nikki’s. You’re welcome to join us, I’m sure we’ll find time to talk.”

 

"I’m going to the Cunninghams, Mera!" Mollandria’s voice was raw with panic. "She’s my daughter! A pack of Gheyos attacked her—she rank-shifted! Do you have any idea how terrified she must be right now?"

Sadara didn’t flinch. "Jascha already assured me she’s fine. Bruised, yes, but unharmed. Mariana is taking her to a healer this morning."

Mollandria froze. "Why wasn’t a healer called last night?" Her words were sharp as blades.

"Because Ginny refused to see one," Sadara replied, her tone firm.

Mollandria threw her hands up in furious disbelief. "This is exactly why I should have been there! Ginny doesn’t get to make that decision! She needs her Mera!"

Sadara exhaled, patience thinning. "Ginny is legally an adult in Nevarah. You can’t keep coddling her. The Cunningham Circle has been good for her, and this Gheyo transition might be exactly what she needs."

"You planned this!" Mollandria hissed, eyes blazing. "You sent my girl straight into the arms of those—those —"

"Enough!" Sadara’s voice cracked like a whip. "Pull yourself together. I intended to bring you to the royal meeting today so we could learn what truly happened. After that, we’d see Ginny. But if you can’t control yourself, I’ll go alone."

A heavy silence fell, until Arthur spoke for the first time, quiet but unwavering. "I’d like to attend that meeting."

Sadara fixed her daughter with a hard stare. "Well, Mollandria? What’s it going to be?”

 

Mariana swept into Emerald Blade Manor with her small entourage in tow. Canis, Anna, and the triplets had stubbornly insisted on accompanying her, and now they trailed behind as she led them upstairs to the medical bay. The door swung open under her hand— And chaos erupted.

The moment Zara and Lilith spotted the teenager lounging in one of the beds, they shrieked in unison: “Duck! Duck!”

Marduk grinned, arms already spreading wide, and the little girls launched themselves at him, their excited chatter overlapping as they clambered onto the bed.

Meanwhile, Quinn’s voice, filtered through Ethan’s lips, cut smoothly through the noise. “Ms. Weasley, if you’d follow me, we’ll begin your examination first.”

Ginny’s head snapped toward Mariana, eyes wide with surprise, only to be met with a single raised eyebrow and a silent, unshakable command. With a resigned sigh, Ginny followed Quinn.

 

Bill found Nikki in the medical bay, deep in conversation with his Mera. "There's someone at the door for you," he said, a mischievous glint in his eye. "You'll want to hear this."

Nikki's brow arched. "Hear?"

The moment he stepped into the corridor, the distant wail of violins tugged at his pulse.

By the time he reached the door, the music had swelled— a wild, fiery cascade of strings and balalaikas, the deep thrum of an accordion breathing life into the rhythm. His fingers twitched at his sides, already itching to dance.

He threw open the door— And the world exploded in sound.

A semicircle of musicians stood before him, their instruments alive with the passionate, untamed spirit of Russian gypsy music. The violins wept and soared, their melodies curling like smoke. The balalaikas plucked out rapid, intricate patterns, while the accordion pulsed like a heartbeat, rich and warm. A tambourine shimmered, keeping time.

Nikki's breath caught. This wasn't just music—it was a story, a storm, a reckoning.

Then, as the musicians parted with a final, dramatic flourish, Victor Krum stood in the center, a dozen crimson roses in hand.

With a deep bow, Victor met Nikki’s gaze. "I was wrong," he said, voice thick with remorse. "I hurt you. But I’ve learned and if you give me another chance, I’ll spend every day proving it. No more limits. No more chains. Just love, freely given."

Nikki’s smile faded. "You did hurt me," he said quietly. "All of you. If I let you back in, you don’t get to slip. Not even once. You’ll have to earn this every single day."

Victor’s grip tightened on the roses. "I will," he vowed, fervent as a prayer. "I swear it, Solnyshko.”

For a heartbeat, Nikki studied him, then the corner of his mouth lifted, just slightly. "Dance with me," he demanded.

Victor bowed again, relief flashing across his face. "The honor would be mine."

With a sharp nod to the musicians, the music surged back to life, faster this time, reckless and bright. The lead violinist drew his bow in a fiery flourish, the notes spinning into a dizzying, joyful horo.

Boots stamped. Hands clapped. Nikki's laughter rang out as Victor spun him, the world blurring into a whirl of music and motion. The tempo climbed, the musicians' fingers flying, their voices rising in raucous, soul-deep harmony.

When the final note shivered into silence, Victor dropped to one knee, the roses extended like an offering.

Nikki looked down at him, his chest heaving, the music still echoing in his bones.

Slowly, he reached out and took them.

The musicians erupted into cheers, their instruments leaping back to life as the courtyard filled with the wild, unstoppable sound of a new beginning.

 

Quinn met with Mariana in his office. He always appreciated that the Cunningham Circle used sign language—it made one-on-one conversations much easier. "Ms. Weasley will be physically fine, just bumps and bruises," he signed. "But I want to keep her for observation for a day to ensure she rests. She’s magically exhausted from the rank change."

Mariana nodded. "That’s reasonable. And the little girls?"

Quinn’s expression darkened. "Both are severely undernourished. The older one, Zara, shows signs of physical abuse. Her brother is a Naga, so she might be as well, but my scans aren’t picking up anything yet. The younger girl, Lilith, has a unique magical signature. I haven’t pinpointed what it means, but she may have a different inheritance than the others." He paused. "I’ve prepared potions for all three to treat the malnutrition. Normally, I’d file Healer’s Rights for the abuse if we could identify the perpetrator, but between my Circle’s Gheyos and yours, I’m sure we can handle it ourselves.”

Mariana nodded again. “Of course. Is there any evidence of where or by whom they were abused?"

Quinn shook his head. "Unfortunately, no."

"Then we’ll have to wait and see what they tell us in time," Mariana decided as she and Quinn walked into the main medical bay. “Right now I'm going to go round up my son for the meeting.”

The triplets watched as their Mera left the medical bay, then approached Quinn. “May we see you privately?” Phe signed.

“Oh course,” Quinn signed, then gestured them into his office.

He sat down and smiled warmly, signing, “what can I do for you?”

Rad signed back, “I want to heal your voice.”

The words struck like a blade. Quinn’s smile vanished. “No,” he signed sharply. “It can’t be healed. I’ve been told by an expert—recently.” The memory of the healer’s pitying gaze flickered behind his eyes. Permanent damage. Irreparable.

“Won’t you let her try?” Phe’s hands trembled slightly, her eyes pleading. “We’ve done things even the experts said were impossible. Please.”

“I can feel your injury,” Rad signed, pressing a hand to her own throat as if mirroring his pain. “It pulls at me and calls to me. Like a broken thread, waiting to be woven back together.”

Quinn’s breath hitched. He looked away.

Then Rosie stepped forward, her presence a quiet storm. “I can feel your disappointment,” she signed. “The way it sits inside you, heavy as stone. And the fear, that this is all you’ll ever be now.”

Quinn stiffened. She wasn’t wrong.

Phe reached out, her fingers brushing his wrist. “I can see the path you’re on,” she signed. “The way you’ve already given up. Let us fix it. Please.”

Quinn closed his eyes. The hope in their faces was unbearable. They were so young, so certain. They didn’t understand yet that some wounds never healed. That some things were lost forever.

Girls,” he signed slowly, “I appreciate what you’re trying to do. But some things… some things can’t be fixed.”

Rad’s hands moved with quiet finality. “If that’s true, then let me learn that today. But let me try.”

Silence stretched between them. Quinn exhaled, shoulders slumping. What was the harm, really? Let them try. Let them see.

“Alright,” he signed at last.

Rad guided him to sit on the edge of his desk, her sisters close beside her. Quinn’s breath hitched as her fingers brushed the scars, the thick, twisted ridges that had stolen his words, his confidence, his ability to speak.

“It’s like… a bridge half-collapsed,”Rad murmured, her brow furrowed in focus. “But the other side is still there. Reachable.”

Phe’s hands settled over Rad’s, their combined energy humming in the air like a gathering storm. Rosie pressed her palm to Quinn’s chest, her empathy threading through him, steadying him.

Then the warmth came. Not the slow kindling of tentative healing, but a surge, golden, radiant, alive! It flooded through the scar tissue like sunlight through cracked earth, dissolving the damage strand by strand. Quinn gasped as something inside him loosened, not pain, but release.

“Speak,” Rad urged, her voice no longer soft but fierce.

Quinn’s hands clenched at his sides. He couldn’t. He couldn’t.

“You can,” Rosie encouraged, tears glistening in her eyes. “It’s yours again.”

He opened his mouth— And the words slipped free, “I don't know what…..”

His voice, his real voice, smooth and strong, the way it had been before the injury, before the silence.

Quinn’s knees nearly buckled. His fingers flew to his throat, not to choke back sound, but to feel it. The scars were gone. The tightness was gone.

And his words, His words, They came effortlessly, fluid as water.

Rad smiled, breathless, her face alight with triumph. Phe hugged her, grinning through her own tears.

Quinn tried to say more, but all that came out was a choked laugh, half-sob. He reached for them, pulling all three into a crushing embrace.

“Thank you,” he breathed, and then just because he could, he said it again and again.

Notes:

Inspiration for Nikki and Victor's dance:

https://youtu.be/muUCTEQB7Ow?si=8pxBWepxUNsRQH1t

Chapter 106: The Irresistible Force meets the Immovable Object

The back meeting room of The Black Cat was filling up, the air thickening with the scent of old memories and new tension. The large, scarred oak table was a map of unspoken territories, and the attendees were already drawing their borders.

Jascha and Mariana stood behind their chosen chairs at the table's center, a calculated position of leadership. Hadrian and Felix flanked them, with Nikki standing on his ace's other side.

The door opened, and the Earth faction entered as if they’d grown from the very floorboards. Ilsa Gorgens led, giving the room a slow, appraising nod before guiding her companions inside. Prince Raspen immediately took up a post opposite Jascha. Surajini, the heart of their group, placed a hand on the stone mantelpiece, a faint, grounding energy seeming to radiate from her touch.

Their arrival was followed by a shift in the air itself. King Perryton entered with a flourish, holding the door for Lady Paielda, who swept in inspecting the room for danger. Shayla Imaldis moved past them, uninterested in ceremony, and seated herself in the nearest chair. Tauria Peverell was the last of the Air contingent, her expression sharp and intelligent as she analyzed the placements of the others, her nose high in the air as if smelling something foul.

A new quality permeated the room next: the fresh, sharp scent of a sea gale. The Merrow delegation had arrived. Alcandor, every inch a king of a foreign realm, entered with Queen Killigan, on his arm. Alec followed, his eyes scanning the room and giving a slight, almost imperceptible nod to Nikki. Hermione came next, followed by the hulking form of Crimson Tide, whose very presence seemed to make the room feel smaller and more humid. Percy brought up the rear. They settled with a fluid grace, a wave coming to rest.

The temperature at the far end of the table rose several degrees as the Fire faction ignited their space. Ebony entered, her gaze a simmering ember of disdain. Lord Zandian was at her shoulder, his posture rigid and proud, while Sadara Prewitt flanked her other side, with Mollandria and Arthur trailing behind. They did not speak, simply took their seats in unison.

A low rumble of conversation preceded the Storm faction. Queen Bianca and Devrim entered mid-argument, though it seemed more a habitual way of communicating than a true disagreement. Greta Deveraine followed, while Blaise brought up the rear, a picture of cool amusement at the storm swirling around his companions. They were chaotic energy barely contained, pulling out chairs with a disruptive clatter that drew annoyed glances from the Fire and Earth sections.

Then came the Nameless. They moved with a silence that was more unsettling than the Storm’s noise. King Maurice entered, looking fretful and nervous. Lucius Malfoy followed, his lip curled in permanent distaste, his impeccable silver-and-black robes a stark contrast to the setting. Jace was a shadow behind him, all sharp angles and silent observation, while Ryuusen’s entrance was so smooth he seemed to simply materialize against the back wall. They did not cluster for warmth or strength; they occupied space individually, a collection of singular, formidable outliers.

Finally, a cold silence fell, deeper than before. The door swung open one last time, and the Death Court arrived. Lord Aiden Arythmoor glided in, his presence a winter frost that coated the room, stifling all other sound. On his right was Malachi, the Hound Commander, whose predatory gaze swept the assembly as if categorizing threats. On his left, Luna seemed to float in, her dreamy, unconcerned smile a bizarre counterpoint to the severity of her companions, her eyes wide and seeing things no one else could. Bas and Melacor completed the somber procession

Jascha watched the final group take their designated seats at the foot of the table. The elemental posturing by each group, only underlining the tension everyone was feeling. Every element was represented, every blood title present and wary. He slowly rose to his feet, the legs of his chair scraping against the floorboards in the utter quiet.

“Now that we're all here,” he said, his voice low but cutting through the layered tensions in the room. “Let’s begin. We've summoned all the acting royals as well as a representative of their elements, and their blood title. This is arguably a gathering of the most powerful Dragels in Nevarah.”

“Why did you summon everyone?” Raspen demanded.

“We've been receiving reports that groups of gheyos are pulling people off the streets and incarcerating and interrogating them.” Jascha said solemnly, “We've also received reports that Tauria Peverell is heading these missions with royal approval. I would like to know which royal approved this and the purpose of it.”

A low murmur went through the room and all eyes turned to the Air King. Perry gasped, “I didn't approve this! This is the first I'm hearing of it.”

Tauria Peverell rose slowly to her feet. “I am conducting such missions as a response to the recent debacle of the dead walking our streets. I have royal approval from Queen Calla of the Fire element and King Edgar of the Earth element.”

“If you wanted approval for any project, you should have come to me,” Perry said angrily. “I am the king of your element!”

“Actually, Perryton, we went to her.” Queen Calla said, stepping into the room on King Edgar's arm.

“Something needed to be done,” Edgar said gruffly. “We didn't see anyone else doing anything, so we stepped in. After all, we can't have the dead roaming the streets.”

“This should have been brought to all of us in a royal meeting or even an emergency meeting!” Alcandor said angrily.

“This affects all of us!” Bianca thundered.

Queen Calla smiled benignly, “We authorized an investigation into a troubling situation. That is something we royals do all the time without consulting one another.” She spread her hands out and gestured to the room. “Jascha, Mariana, don't you think you're overreacting?”

“None of our investigations involve pulling people off the streets and torturing them,” Perry said coldly.

Edgar waved a hand dismissively, “No one is being tortured, Perryton, you're all being far too dramatic about this.”

“Dramatic, King Edgar?” Sadara Prewitt stood from her chair. Her grey streaked red hair was boiling with flames. “My granddaughter, an innocent submissive, was attacked by these roaming bands of gheyos. She had to fight for her life, and the trauma of the event turned her into a gheyo! That is not what I call an investigation! Innocent citizens are being attacked!”

Ilsa and Greta both stiffened, the memory of another submissive who'd been unjustly traumatized and had rank shifted to gheyo, weighing heavy on their minds. Mariana however, hid a small smirk. Trauma had had nothing to do with Ginny's rank change. That had been pure will and fury from the girl herself.

Tauria Peverell turned and sneered at Sadara. “Your granddaughter has a reputation for being rude and ignorant of our ways. I personally looked into this matter before coming here. She was only attacked because she stood between the gheyo squad and their rightful prey. Also, she was out after dark without an escort. We all know bad things can happen in such situations. The girl brought it on herself.”

Nikki stood to his feet and said quietly, “Clan Chieftainess Peverell, does someone’s reputation determine their safety to walk our streets now? It isn't a law for submissives to have an escort. We are as free as the rest of the populace. I hardly think taking a solitary walk after dark equates to bringing it on ourselves. I also noticed you said Ginny stood between those gheyos and their rightful prey.”

He met the eyes of each person sitting at the table. “What Clan Chieftainess Peverell isn't saying, is that the ‘rightful prey' in this instance was two little girls, ages 11 and 4, and they were crying in panic and fear. I'd like to think any decent person would have stepped in to save those children.”

Hermione spoke up then, “I'd like to know what possible use these gheyos thought such young children would be to an investigation concerning the dead walking? Or are these gheyos just running amuck and hunting anyone they see?”

Tauria looked furious and opened her mouth, but Queen Calla beat her to it. “I appreciate the concern of the Shadow Prince and the Merrow Princess. I fully support bringing in our young royals to learn about the positions of power they may one day hold, should they become the acting royals of their elements. However, there is a huge difference between observing and demanding answers in matters you don't fully understand.”

“Queen Calla, I have been leading hunting parties of gheyos for decades. I'm also Queen of the Shadow element,” said Mariana in a low hiss that carried to every corner of the room. “Will you sit there and tell me I don't understand? Because I want you to answer Hermione's questions. And as for Nikki and Hermione not being an acting royal, neither are you or King Edgar!”

“I find this whole situation disturbing,” Ebony said firmly. “The balance is skewed among the royals, so how can anything be fair?”

“What do you mean by that?” Queen Bianca spoke up.

Ebony looked at Mariana and Jascha when she answered. “The Shadow element is trying to control all the elements through their sons. Prince Dominic is bonded to the Storm Prince, the Merrow Prince, best friends with the Merrow Princess and Lady Arythmoor and his mentor is King Elswood! Prince Sebastian is bonded to Lord and Lady Arythmoor. The only royal houses they don't have sway in are Earth, Fire and Air.”

“What does who my sons are bonded to have to do with my request for an answer to Princess Hermione’s questions about the investigation?” Mariana asked sweetly. “One would almost think you're trying to distract everyone, Princess Ebony.”

“I agree with Mariana,” said Maury. “Why can't we get an answer!”

“Of course you agree with her,” Ebony sneered.

Tauria then spoke up and said, "I'll give you answers! My gheyo squads are searching for anyone who has a high power signature. The little girls were with a boy, he was the one the gheyos were after. They split up and the gheyos decided to apprehend all three.”

“And what answers was this boy able to give you?” Raspen demanded.

Tauria fidgeted uncomfortably, “they, uh, weren't able to catch him.”

Mollandria had held her tongue as long as she was able but now she shrieked, “you're hunting children as if they are criminals! You can't do that! You have no right!”

“We're hunting children because it was children that raised the dead!” Edgar bellowed. "We have every right to protect our realm!”

“You don't know who it was, but you're blaming children?!” Perry said angrily.

“I have a question,” Lord Aiden's voice slid out. “You say you're looking for powerful signatures? Why are you only looking near Death’s Court and the Shadow district? Could it be because Tauria Peverell hates everything to do with my court, and has since the day the Peverells left it?”

Tauria flinched as if he had struck her. She wanted everyone to forget that the Peverells had once been part of the Death Court. Having it brought up around the royals and other prominent people was humiliating. “Absolutely not,” she shrieked angrily. “We started with the unfortunate streets where a lot of information is bought and sold. Those two little girls the Shadow Prince is so concerned about were nothing but homeless street trash.”

Jascha said coolly, “are there no homeless in Storm, Fire, Earth or Air? You started in the Shadow district because of your own prejudice!”

“A child is a child regardless of where they're forced to live,” Mariana said firmly. Everyone of them deserves to be loved and cared for. The thought of armed, trained gheyos hunting little children upsets me and very few things upset me.”

“What if it was a merrow child?” Hermione asked. “Would you try to come beneath the waves and hunt our children?”

“Good luck with that,” Alec murmured.

Calla leaned forward, “was it a merrow child? I demand you surrender them to our custody!”

Killigan’s bright chilling laugh rang out over the table. “We don't know if it was a merrow child, and neither do you. That was the point of Princess Hermione's statement. You're running around grabbing people blindly with no idea what you are looking for.”

King Alcandor then said icily, “the merrow value all children, most especially our own. It was not a merrow child, but if it had been we would never have surrendered one of our children to you! I'm offended that you even suggested it!”

“Here is what is going to happen,” Jascha broke in. “The hunts stop immediately and anyone who was detained and interrogated will see a healer of our choosing.”

“Seconded,” said Maury immediately.

“No!” Ebony screamed angrily. “The Shadow element cannot keep doing this! You have allies that consistently vote your way! It isn't fair!”

“Is it fair for small defenseless children to be run down in the street, Ebony?” Perry asked quietly. “I can't believe this is happening! I don't want the dead to walk the streets, and I don't want magic to get out of control. But instead of finding a solution, the decision was made to hunt children? I'm ashamed that someone from my element was even part of this! I plan to vote with Jascha and I have no connections to the Shadow element. It's simply the right and logical thing to do. I will third it.”

“I fourth it, motion carried, motion passed,” said Lord Aiden. “I believe we should adjourn.”

Everyone stood up from the tables. Ebony, Raspen, Calla, Edward and Tauria hurried toward the door. Perry summoned Tauria back and ordered that she take the Cunningham circle to the prisoners she'd incarcerated.

Ebony turned around on her way to the door and noticed Blaise, Devrim, Alec, Malachi, Hermione and Luna all heading straight to Nikki. She curled her scarlet lips scornfully and nudged Raspen. “That is exactly what I'm talking about!”

Nikki, unaware of the group moving toward him, went and wrapped himself around Hadrian. “I need a favor,” he said softly.

His Ace grinned, “anything for you, My Star.”

Nikki whispered in his ear. Hadrian nodded, kissed him and then shadowed out.

Blaise moved closer to Nikki and wrapped his arms around him from behind. Nikki tilted his head and gave an affectionate kiss on the neck.

Malachi was standing in front of him. “Where did he go?” He asked immediately.

Nikki raised an eyebrow, “he's taking care of something for me.”

“I would have done that for you, Green Eyes,” Malachi offered immediately.

Nikki smiled, “I know you would have, but this is something suited to Hadrian's particular talents.”

 

Mariana and Imogene led Sadara and Mollandria into the medical bay where Ginny was resting. As soon as she saw her daughter Mollandria rushed forward crying out, “Ginny! Oh Ginny! Mera’s here!” She engulfed the girl in a hug, then began immediately fussing with the blankets. Ginny blushed as red as her hair darting her eyes to Mariana and Imogene. Both smirked at her.

“Mollandria, calm down!” Sadara ordered. “Ginny is fine. Aren't you dear?” And at Ginny's nod, “see there?”

Quinn moved over then, “Ginny is resting because she's magically exhausted from the rank change but physically she's fine. I've healed anything that needed immediate attention and she's using bruise paste for the rest.”

Mollandria glared at Quinn, then Sadara and even threw in a venomous look for Mariana and Imogene. “What none of you seem to understand is that Ginny is my baby girl! She isn't supposed to be getting into fights! I'm not supposed to have a gheyo daughter! I was so excited about planning her circle. But, we can work around it,” she smiled tearfully at Ginny. “Get your things dear, we're leaving, we'll tuck you into bed at home.”

“I really recommend that Ginny stay here for monitoring,” said Quinn.

“Nonsense,” said Mollandria, “I'm her mera, I can care for her better than anyone else.”

“Mera, I'm staying here, then I'm going to the Cunningham circle for further training. I'm a gheyo and I need to know more than bowstaff if I'm going to reach my full potential.”

“Ginny, now isn't the time. We'll discuss it at home, now get your things.”

The new gheyo joker raised her chin high. “No! You're not even listening to me! I'm not going home, I'm not going to be a submissive, I'm gheyo! And.. and I'm glad! It feels right! I hope someday you'll understand that.”

Mollandria sucked in a deep breath to start shrieking, but Sadara grabbed her arm and said firmly, “Mollandria we're leaving, Ginny, rest well Sweetheart. Queen Mariana, Lady Imogene.” Then in a flash of fire they were gone.

Mariana and Imogene moved closer to the bed. “You know, generally a gheyo asks me before announcing that they're going to train under the circle.” Mariana said mildly.

Ginny peaked up at her, “is it okay? I really want to develop as a gheyo.”

Mariana smiled a rare smile, “more than okay.”

Imogene hugged her, “I'm so proud of you, standing up to armed gheyos is one thing, but standing up to your Mera took real courage!”

The three laughed. Mariana eyed Quinn standing across the room. She wondered why he was using the voice spell, but decided it was none of her business.

 

The weight of the meeting still hung on their shoulders as Nikki and his circle filed back into the quiet house. The familiar warmth of the hearth was a comfort, but the silence felt heavy, a stark contrast to the heated debates they’d left behind.

It was broken by the soft sound of approaching footsteps. Quinn emerged from the hall, a radiant smile gracing his features. He opened his mouth to speak, and the sound that came out was smooth and natural, very different from the magically manufactured voice of the spell. Nikki frowned, ‘had Quinn been tweaking the spell to sound better? Why? It was only for emergencies.’

“Your meras,” Quinn said, “Mariana and Imogene are upstairs visiting Ginny Weasley.”

Nikki stopped. The spell was a tool, a necessity, but hearing it used here, in the safety of their home, felt… wrong. “Quinn,” he said, his voice soft with concern. “Why are you using it? You don’t have to, here.”

Instead of answering, Quinn closed the distance between them. His eyes, bright with unshed tears, held Nikki’s as he gently took his hand. He pulled Nikki’s palm firmly against his throat, holding it there.

Nikki’s breath hitched. Beneath his fingertips, he felt it—not the ropey knots of scar tissue he'd kissed and caressed so many times, but whole, unblemished skin.

He froze, his emerald eyes widening as they searched Quinn’s face. The truth dawned, shocking and wonderful. A single tear escaped, tracing a path down his cheek, then another. “Quinn…” his voice was a cautious whisper. “Is it… are you…?”

The radiant smile on Quinn’s face broke wide open. “I’m healed,” he whispered, and the sound was raw, husky, and utterly his own. “Nikki, I’m healed!”

A sob of pure, unadulterated joy broke from Nikki’s chest. Quinn surged forward, grabbing him around the waist and lifting him into the air, spinning him in a wild, ecstatic circle. The somber mood shattered instantly as the rest of the circle erupted, whoops and cries of celebration echoing through the hall.

“What is going on?”

The voice from the doorway was startled. Quinn gently set Nikki down, turning to see his parents, Surajini and Patrick, standing on the threshold, confusion on their faces.

Quinn crossed the room, his steps sure and steady. He stopped before them, and this time, he didn’t need a spell. He let the truth come from him, raw and real.

“Mera. Dera,” he said, his voice cracking with emotion. It was deeper than they remembered, weathered by years of silence, but it was his. “My voice… it’s healed.”

For a moment, there was only stunned silence. Then Surajini’s hands flew to her mouth, a choked cry escaping as she surged forward to crush her son in a tearful embrace. Patrick wrapped his strong arms around them both, his own shoulders shaking with quiet sobs before he laughed, a booming sound of pure relief, and picked his grown son right off his feet in a joyful spin.

When they finally parted, tears still streaming down her face, Surajini cupped Quinn’s cheeks, her dark eyes searching his. “But how, Quinten?” she breathed, her voice trembling. “How did this happen? I thought there was no hope?”

 

Queen Calla, King Edgar, Princess Dawne and Prince Raspen sat out on the balcony of Princess Ebony’s chambers. “I had no idea it was this bad,” Calla said angrily. “Raspen, you and Ebony should have brought this to our attention before now.
The Shadow element is out of control, there is no longer a Democratic process, it is a dictatorship with Jascha and Mariana at the helm.”

“We tried to tell you things were going wrong, but you both encouraged us to fall in line with them!” Raspen said, outraged he was getting the blame for this.

Edgar played with the stem of his wine glass. “Done is done,” he said peevishly. “We need to look forward and find a way to break these alliances.”

“It all centers on Dominic Cunningham’s circle.” Ebony huffed.

Calla leaned forward, “the circle alpha is William Weasley, Sadara’s grandson.”

“So?” Ebony said, “how does that help us?”

Calla smiled happily, “it may be time to remind Sadara Prewitt that she and all of her clan’s first loyalty is to their element.”

Chapter 107: Moves on the Board

The heavy, reinforced doors of Emerald Blade House sighed shut, muting the constant rhythm of the waves outside. In its place rose a new, fragile sound: the shuffle of bare and battered feet on polished stone, and the low, humming thrum of a house holding its breath.

Mariana led the way, her usual authority softened into a gentle guidance. Behind her streamed the survivors. They moved as a single, wounded organism, adults hunched protectively over hollow-eyed children. Their clothes were tatters, their skin a map of bruises and grime. The air around them carried the sour scent of sweat, despair, and the coppery tang of blood.

They shuffled into the wide, softly lit corridor that led to the medical bay, its doors thrown open to spill a warm, golden light into the hall. Waiting just inside were Quinn and Kyle, dressed in soft grey medical tunics, their hands open and visible at their sides in a deliberate gesture of peace.

“You are safe now,” Quinn said, his voice a low, steady rumble meant to calm rather than startle. “This is Emerald Blade House. You are in our medical bay, and we are here to help you.”

Kyle offered a small, reassuring smile. “There is food, clean water, and warm beds waiting. But first, let’s see to everyone. Take your time. You set the pace.”

The group hesitated at the threshold, flinching from the bright, sterile space as if it were another kind of trap. Behind Quinn and Kyle, the venerable Dhanvantari observed with a diagnostician’s calm eye. To one side stood Rad, projecting confidence, to the other was Phe, her sharp, insightful eyes already tracing invisible patterns in the air, and Rosie, who held a basket of knitted blankets that seemed to emanate a soft, tactile comfort.

It was Quinn, haloed by the light from the clinic, who became the first anchor. A young girl, no more than six and clutching the leg of a dazed woman, took a wobbling step forward. She stared up at Quinn, the light gilding his wavy hair and making the teal and turquoise in his eyes gleam. To her, his grey tunic looked like robes of silver.

“Are you… an angel?” she whispered, her voice a dry rasp.

Quinn didn’t correct her. He slowly knelt, bringing himself to her level. “I’m a friend,” he said, his voice soft. “And all of us here are going to help make the hurt go away. Will you let us?”

The little girl nodded, a single tear cutting a clean path through the dirt on her cheek.

That silent permission was the signal. The survivors began to drift forward, crossing the threshold into sanctuary. The medical bay erupted into a symphony of coordinated care.

Kyle moved to a man cradling a grotesquely broken arm. He whispered adiagnostic spell then gestured to Rad. She stepped forward, her small hands enveloping the man’s forearm. A deep, warm gold light pulsed from her touch, flooding the tissue with accelerated, robust healing. The man gasped as the severe pain vanished, replaced by a dull, fading ache.

Dhanvantari guided a shivering teenager to a cot. “The body’s essence is depleted,” he stated calmly. He selected a vial of iridescent liquid from his belt. “This will restore your vital fluids. Small sips.” As the teen drank, a visible wave of vitality washed over him, the tremors in his hands subsiding.

Nearby, the little girl winced as Quinn cleaned a nasty gash on her leg. From a pouch, he produced a small clay jar. “This will smell like honey and lotus,” he said. “It will make the pain sleep.” He whispered a numbing spell and applied the poultice. The girl’s sobs quieted into hiccups, then into a sigh of relief.

But the deepest wounds were not physical. A woman sat on the floor, rocking slightly, her eyes fixed on some internal horror. Rosie drifted to her side, draping one of her soft blankets around the woman’s shoulders. Rosie began to hum, a wordless, gentle melody. As she hummed, she pressed her thumbs to the woman’s temples. A soft, pink light emanated from her touch, pulling out tendrils of shimmering black smoke, the visible essence of terror and pain. The woman’s rocking slowed, then stopped. A deep, shuddering breath escaped her, and she finally began to weep true tears of release.

Phe moved through the cots, her gaze fixed on the intricate, invisible webs of energy around each person. She paused behind an older man who flinched at the slightest sound. She studied the fractured, looping pathways of trauma circling his head. “Your spirit is stuck on a painful cycle,” she said softly. “May I help you find a new path?” At his hesitant nod, she passed her hand over his brow. A pale green light shimmered, and the tangled, broken patterns around him smoothed into a gentle, forward-flowing stream. The tension in his shoulders unlocked as the cycle of panic was broken.

They were not just patients being processed; they were souls being witnessed and mended, layer by layer. The oppressive silence of the group fractured, replaced by the soft sounds of healing: a sigh of relief, a murmured “thank you,” the quiet clink of a glass vial, and the healers’ steady, reassuring voices.

The doors to the medical bay remained open, a gateway not to more terror, but to the promise of rest and safety. The long, dark night of their imprisonment was over. Here, in the warm light, their dawn had finally begun.

 

Deep within the treeline surrounding Emerald Blade House, Nikki gestured smoothly, mapping out an invisible boundary for Keffer. “I need a barrier here, something subtle,” he explained. “It has to stretch between this area and the Gheyo school.”

Hadrian shadowed into the clearing. “My Star, I’ve brought the first four.” As Keffer’s magic wove the ward into existence,Hadrian reached into his void stone. One after another, he withdrew four large buildings, setting them on the ground he had just leveled. “Two apartment complexes, a clinic, and a mess hall,” he reported.

Nikki grinned. “Perfect. This is a start. We need to get every last person off the streets of the Shadow District, and this will give them somewhere safe to go.”

Hadrian studied his submissive, his expression turning serious. “You don’t believe the purges are over, do you?”

“They might pause,” Nikki said, shaking his head. “But they’ll start again, more discreetly next time. Our best defense is to make sure they have no one left to take.”

Keffer nodded grimly, “I agree, I'll let everyone know to start getting the word out on the streets of the Shadow district.”

Leaving them to their work, Nikki went to find his Alpha. He discovered Bill in the hot tub with Ariki, both of his bonded relaxing in the steamy water. Shedding his clothes, Nikki approached bare-skinned. Their eyes darkened with interest as he climbed in and sank into the near-scalding heat. He moved through the water until he was straddling Bill’s lap.

“I need to talk to you both,” he said.

Bill’s eyebrow rose. “You make an entrance like that just to talk?”

“Yes,” Nikki said simply, shifting his weight and drawing a low groan from his Alpha. “We have all the prisoners from Tauria’s raids here, under Quinn’s care.” Bill nodded; he was already aware. “I want to keep them. I had Hadrian set up those buildings to move everyone out of the Shadow District. Tauria can’t steal our people if they aren’t on the streets. Our island is more than large enough to house them all.”

“Loveling, it’s a generous thought,” Bill said gently. “But the vote at the meeting halted Tauria’s raids. Why not direct them to Parantava Paikka? That is the established help center, after all.”

Nikki sighed in frustration. “I can’t fully explain it, but this isn’t over. The vote won’t stop her. It’s crucial she doesn’t have access to our people, and Parantava Paikka is too central, too vulnerable.”

Bill searched his face for a long moment before leaning in to press a soft kiss to his lips. “Then we will do as you feel is necessary.”

Ariki spoke up from beside them. “Nikki, are you having visions? This sounds like you’re anticipating something specific.”

Nikki worried his lower lip. “All visions are subject to change… but right now, they’re telling me this is only the beginning. I want to err on the side of caution.”

Bill pulled him into a tight embrace, and Ariki wrapped his arms around them both. “The Blood Title competition is tomorrow,” Nikki murmured against Bill’s shoulder. “While everyone is distracted, tonight is the best time to get our people to safety.”

 

Lady Sadara Prewitt stirred her tea, the delicate chime of the spoon the only sound in the tense silence. She offered a compliment on the table decorations, the words feeling hollow and brittle in her mouth. It wasn't unusual for Princess Ebony to invite her; the Prewitt clan’s unwavering support of the Fire Royals was a matter of public record. But the presence of Queen Calla herself… that was unusual..

With a theatrical flourish, the Queen pulled open a polished obsidian box. Inside, steaming gently, sat a single lava cake, its surface a cracked map of molten gold. The ingredients, harvested from the volatile slopes of Mount Valeraine, were obscenely rare, prohibitively expensive. A king’s ransom on a porcelain plate.

Calla cut three generous slices, her movements precise. “I have a particular fondness for this cake,” she confided to Sadara, her voice a conspiratorial whisper. A wink followed, cold and calculated. “So I always cut it myself. It ensures I get the piece I deserve.”

Sadara accepted the offered plate. The first bite was a revelation—rich, explosive, a symphony of heat and dark chocolate that bloomed across her tongue. It was all she could do not to moan aloud. It was, without question, the most exquisite thing she had ever tasted.

“Only a true Fire element truly appreciates lava cake,” Ebony commented idly, watching her. “Did you know that, Sadara?”

“No, my Princess,” Sadara answered, momentarily captivated by the dessert. “I wasn’t aware.”

“Oh, yes,” Queen Calla affirmed. “Any other element finds the taste… horrific.” She said the word with delicate distaste, as if it were something filthy.

Sadara’s mouth fell open in genuine, appalled shock. Horrific? How could anything so perfect be described as such? “Well, you will hear no complaints from me,” she said, her voice fervent. “This is divine.”

“I knew you would like it,” Ebony said, her smile warm, but her eyes sharp. “The Prewitt bloodline has always been so beautifully, purely Fire. Well… until recently, that is.”

Sadara initially beamed with pride at the praise, a lifetime of loyalty surging forward. Then the qualifier hit her. Her smile faltered, a faint line of confusion appearing between her brows.

It was then that Queen Calla leaned forward, her regal composure melting into a mask of sympathetic concern. “That is actually why we asked you here, my dear. We’ve noticed… things. Certain divergences we find deeply concerning, especially for a high noble house of our element.”

The exquisite cake in Sadara’s mouth turned to ash. She felt a piece of it lodge in her throat, a hot, choking coal. She coughed desperately, scrambling for her tea to wash the obstruction down. Her voice was a ragged scrape. “What… has you concerned, My Queen?”

“Well,” Calla began, fussing with her teacup as if the words pained her. “It seems to have started with your daughter Mollandria’s return. We know she’s always been… rebellious. Problematic. And now she returns to Nevarah, not seeking a proper Fire circle to bond into, but lumbered with a Torvak bonded! What example does that set?”

“Not to mention she’s under legal house arrest for seven years for abusing those very children,” Ebony added, her tone one of mild, devastating observation.

“Mollandria made a mistake,” Sadara said, her voice firm, a mother’s defense rising against the royal onslaught. “She is paying for it. And Arthur is her soulbonded. He is a good man.”

“He may be lovely,” Calla conceded, her voice dripping with false benevolence. “But he is not Fire. And that is the point. None of Mollandria’s children have bonded into pure circles. William is in a chaotic mix of every element. Charles is tied to an Earth heiress and an Air Pareya. Percival is the only non-Air in his circle—Torvak, like his father. The twins bonded into Death’s Court, their Submissive a Hellhound. Ronald is another Torvak, consorting with a recovered slave-elf! And her only daughter—a Submissive no more, but a Gheyo!” Calla’s eyes glittered. “Surely, you see the pattern. The dilution. The… contamination.”

Sadara felt the weight of the list, each name and bond a stone laid upon her chest. “My Queen… my Princess… when you list it like that, it sounds… but they are happy. They are loved.”

Calla’s lips pursed into a thin, bloodless line. “They would have been just as happy in a Fire circle, as would Mollandria. But she raised them to follow her own bad example. She got off lightly with seven years.” The Queen let the silence hang, heavy and suffocating, before delivering the blow. “I am wondering if we should perhaps… revisit her case.”

The world tilted. “What?” Sadara cried out, the sound ripped from her throat. “My Queen, please! No! She is doing so well, she is serving her time, she is—”

Calla shrugged, a gesture of utter, casual indifference that was more terrifying than any shout. “Perhaps it won’t be necessary. As long as the Prewitt Clan remembers where its loyalty lies. As long as it remains as devoted as it has always claimed to be.”

The unspoken command hung in the air. The threat was absolute. “Of course,My Queen,” Sadara whispered, the fight draining out of her, leaving only a cold, hollow fear. “Our loyalty has never wavered.”

She didn’t know how she survived the rest of the tea. She sat, a statue of polite attention, as they chatted about silks and jewels, every laugh from them sounding like the snap of a lock. When she was finally permitted to leave, she rose on trembling legs, offered a deep, deferential curtsey to each woman, and scurried from the room like a rabbit fleeing a hawk’s shadow.

The moment the door closed, Calla’s face split into a wide, predatory grin. She reached for the cake knife. “The seeds have been planted.”

Ebony beamed, her expression one of pure admiration. “The threat of reopening her daughter’s case was inspired, Mera.”

Calla sliced herself another obscenely large piece of the volcanic cake, the molten center bleeding onto the plate. “It was, wasn’t it?”

 

The air in the Shadow District was thick, a permanent twilight smelling of damp stone, stale ale, and something older, something metallic and faintly sour that Ronin identified as ‘despair’. The narrow, cobbled streets twisted like a forgotten secret, and the few functioning magelights cast long, dancing shadows that seemed to have a life of their own.

Nikki led the way, his usual easy grace replaced by a purposeful stride. He’d hated leaving Hadrian, Malachi, and Keffer behind, but the logic was sound. The Blood Title tomorrow; they needed rest, not a night trekking through the city’s underbelly. Still, their absence was a palpable void.

Beside him, Marduk moved with an unnerving familiarity. His eyes, sharp and too-old for his face, scanned not the crumbling architecture, but the crevices, the alley mouths, the spaces beneath bridges. “They won’t be in the open,” he murmured, his voice barely a whisper yet cutting through the silence. “Not after those gheyos pulling people off the streets.”

“Then where?” Ronin asked, his hand resting on the hilt of his blade, not out of threat, but habit. His eyes assessed every potential ambush point.

Marduk pointed a grimy finger toward a set of crumbling stairs that descended into what looked like a sewer overflow channel. “The Warrens. It’s… not nice. But it’s dry. Mostly.”

Blaise wrinkled his nose, the scent of stagnant water and rot already confirming Marduk’s assessment. “‘Mostly dry’ is a phrase that does terrible things to my boots.” Despite the complaint, he didn’t hesitate, following Nikki and the boy down the slick steps.

Ronin brought up the rear, a silent, watchful shadow. His presence was a deterrent; the few pairs of feral eyes gleaming from a nearby doorway saw him and quickly melted back into the darkness.

The ‘Warrens’ was an apt name. It was a labyrinth of forgotten tunnels, collapsed cellars, and makeshift lean-tos built against the city’s foundational bones. The air was colder here, the silence broken only by the drip of water and the skittering of rats.

Marduk stopped before a heavy, rotting tapestry that had been hung across a stone archway. He didn’t call out. Instead, he knocked on the wall beside it in a specific, rhythmic pattern: two quick, three slow, one final tap.

A moment passed. Then, a corner of the tapestry was lifted, and a gaunt, wary face peered out. The man’s eyes widened as they landed on Marduk, then flicked to the formidable group behind him, clouding with fear.

“It’s alright, Joro,” Marduk said, his voice softer than Nikki had ever heard it. “They’re friends. They’re with me.”

“Marduk? We thought they got you,” the man, Joro, croaked, his voice rusty from disuse.

“Nah. Just… found better prospects.” Marduk glanced back at Nikki, a flicker of pride in his eyes. “We’ve come to get you out. All of you. Somewhere safe. Warm.”

Joro’s suspicion was a physical thing. His eyes raked over Cameron’s blue skin, Blaise’s fine clothes, Ronin’s intimidating stillness. “Why? What’s the price?”

Nikki stepped forward, gently moving past Marduk. He crouched down, bringing himself to eye level with the man in the doorway. He offered no empty platitudes, no grand promises.

“The price is trusting a stranger,” Nikki said, his voice low and earnest. “The price is letting us help you tonight. There is a warm hall with a roof that doesn’t leak and soup that has meat in it. No one will ask anything of you there. You can stay as long as you need.”

The raw, unimaginable offer hung in the dank air. Joro’s eyes glistened. He looked past Nikki, at the others. Cameron gave a single, firm nod. Blaise offered a small, genuine smile. Ronin simply watched, his arms crossed, a bastion of silent assurance.

The tapestry fell closed. For a heart-stopping moment, Nikki thought they’d been refused. Then, they heard the sound of a heavy bolt being drawn back. The tapestry was pulled aside, revealing a cramped, cavernous space beyond.

Dozens of faces looked up, etched with hunger, cold, and a deep-seated exhaustion. They huddled together for warmth on piles of ragged blankets, their few worldly possessions bundled beside them. The hope in their eyes was a fragile, terrifying thing.

The work began. It was not glamorous. It was coaxing an old woman with a bad leg to her feet. It was assuring a terrified mother that her children would be safe. It was Blaise using a subtle, warmth-giving charm on a shivering infant, and Cameron efficiently organizing the most able-bodied to help the frail. Ronin moved through the space like a ghost, his sheer presence creating an aura of safety, wordlessly guiding people toward the exit.

Marduk was everywhere. He knew names. He knew stories. He knelt by a coughing man and said, “Come on, Elias. The soup’s probably better than that stew you made from the scrap-heel root, remember?” The man actually chuckled, a wet, rasping sound, and allowed Marduk to pull him up.

They formed a ragged procession out of the Warrens and into the night. Nikki and Cameron led, Ronin and Blaise flanked the group, and Marduk moved up and down the line, a tiny shepherd for his flock, offering quiet words of encouragement.

As they turned onto a broader street leading toward the safer districts, the first few flakes of winter snow began to fall. An old woman, walking beside Nikki, held out a trembling hand and caught one.

She looked at the melting crystal on her palm, then up at the young man guiding her, her eyes full of a wonder that hadn’t been there moments before.

“Just in time,” she whispered.

Nikki looked back at the line of people, at his bonded protecting them, at the boy who had known the way. He met Cameron’s gaze and saw his own fierce, protective satisfaction reflected there.

“Yes,” Nikki said, his voice firm with a purpose. “Just in time.”

 

The last of the medical checks were done, the last apartment assignment given. The sprawling courtyard was finally quiet, the only sound the gentle lap of the Merrow waters against the stone below. Nikki sat on a cold bench, the adrenaline of the night fully drained, leaving a profound, bone-deep exhaustion in its wake. He stared across the dark, shimmering water, not really seeing it, his mind a numb blank.

He startled, a jolt of unused energy shooting through him, as a warm, solid presence settled on the bench beside him.

“Ariq?” The name was out before he could stop it, laced with surprise and wariness. “What are you doing here?”

The Gheyo Princess offered a smile that didn’t quite reach his watchful purple eyes. “I was hoping to spend time with you by joining the Gheyo school. But you’re never there. So I came to find you.”

Nikki’s frown was immediate, a flicker of annoyance cutting through his fatigue. This was the last thing he needed. “I haven’t been teaching. I’m busy. If you only joined the school to get near me, you joined for the wrong reason.” His voice was flat, leaving no room for argument.

“It wasn’t the only reason,” Ariq countered smoothly, though his posture remained tense. “I’ve made no secret of my ambition to rise. The school serves that purpose. Tomorrow, I test for my next rank.” He said it like a challenge, a proof of his seriousness.

Nikki studied him—the earnest set of his jaw, the intensity in his unusual purple eyes. The memories of their interactions were a cold stone in his gut. “We didn’t get off on the right foot. We barely know each other. I’m not sure what you want me to say.”

Ariq’s composure cracked. He slid from the bench, the movement fluid and silent, and dropped to his knees on the cold stone. He didn’t bow his head, but looked up, meeting Nikki’s gaze with a startling vulnerability.

“I know it was my fault. I have never apologized, and that is my greatest failure.” His voice was low, stripped of its usual arrogance. “Melegim.” The unfamiliar word was a soft breath. “Lady Fate allowed me to be called by your soul scream, and I… I saw a prize to be claimed, not a gift to be treasured. I tried to control you. I am truly sorry. If you can find it in your heart to grant me another chance, I swear I will never give you cause for sorrow again.”

The raw plea hung in the air. Nikki felt the walls around his fatigue-hardened heart tremble. “What does it mean? Melegim?”

“It means ‘angel,’” Ariq whispered. “A beautiful angel.”

Nikki was silent for a long moment, the only sound the water and the beat of his own heart. He saw the genuine remorse, the risk Ariq was taking by humbling himself so completely. He thought of Viktor, of second chances, of the exhausting, necessary work of building a Circle.

“When your test is done tomorrow,” Nikki said finally, his voice quiet but clear. “Come find me. You can sit with me. But, Ariq… this is it. Your only chance.”

Relief and a fierce hope flashed across Ariq’s face. He reached out, his movements slow and deliberate, and pressed his lips to the inside of Nikki’s wrist, a pledge, intimate and binding. A shiver, not entirely unpleasant, raced up Nikki’s arm.

“I will prove myself worthy, my Melegim,” Ariq vowed. Then he was gone, melting back into the shadows as silently as he had arrived.

Alone again, Nikki let out a slow breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding. He stared at the spot on his wrist, the ghost of the kiss tingling against his skin. He’d allowed Viktor back. Now he was offering a chance to Ariq. He prayed to Lady Fate that he wasn't making a catastrophic mistake. The weight of his choices felt heavier than the night sky.

Chapter 108: A Good Day for a Fight or two......

The sun hung heavy and bright in the sky as Nikki and his circle moved with the festive crowd toward the main auditorium. Heat shimmered off the cobblestones, and Nikki sent a silent wish that the glare wouldn’t trouble his gheyos in today's matches. The air itself thrummed with celebration, thick with the scent of dust and excitement, and he felt no urge to hurry toward the seclusion of their private box. All around him, his circle moved as a unified sea of light green linen tunics and loose black cotton pants, the Emerald Blade crest standing out proudly on each of his bonded.

They passed a confectioner’s booth, and the very air turned gritty with the smell of burnt sugar and cinnamon. A young fire Dragel spun clouds of fluffy, golden candy around paper sticks, setting them on a stand to cool. A short distance away, a barker’s booming voice cut through the din, hawking his wares.

“Bill!” Nikki snagged his Alpha’s arm, his attention caught. “We need programs!”

Cyrus was already moving, “I’ll get them for you, Beautiful.”

Nearby, Quinn eyed a stand gleaming with condensation-covered jars of fresh fruit drinks. “We need to stay hydrated,” he declared, veering toward it with purpose.

A faint shimmer of magic coalesced into a message orb near Malachi’s ear. After a moment, his posture stiffened. With a curt nod to the orb, he turned and melted into the crowd, heading for the upper tiers where the private boxes sat.

Bran and Blaise were already laden with huge trays of caramel apples and frozen chocolate bananas, their grins wide as they fell into step, following the path Malachi had taken.

Flanked by Alec and Percy on one side and Marcus and Victor on the other, Nikki felt his Dragel settle into a deep, contented purr. Yes, he decided, taking them all in. A strong King and Queen. An Alpha who is perfection. His gaze drifted to Hadrian and Keffer, and a series of involuntary, happy coos and squeaks escaped his throat.

The entire circle turned to look at him. Nikki’s face flooded with heat. Bill’s rich chuckle sounded next to him, and a strong arm pulled him close. “Don’t be embarrassed, Loveling,” Bill murmured into his hair. “There is nothing wrong with being happy.”

 

High above, in the topmost box reserved for Death’s Court, the festive noise was a distant murmur. Malachi stood rigid, his arms folded tightly over his chest.

“My Lord Aiden,” he said, the title respectful but his tone strained, “I thought the goal was to integrate the Court more closely with the other elements. Forgive me, but this seems… counterproductive to that goal.”

Aiden merely offered a placid smile. “This is the way to achieve it. If Death’s Court has its own blood title, it makes us even. There will be a total of eight.”

“What does it matter if the number is even?” Malachi huffed, the sound tight with frustration.

“Trust me, Malachi. This is right. I am sorry I could not give you more notice.” The Hound Commander stood,the movement sharp, and offered a stiff bow. “As you will it, My Lord.”

When the door clicked shut behind Malachi, Aiden turned to his circle lounging in the shadows behind him. Luna stroked a gentle hand over the small swell of her baby bump. “Do not worry, My Love,” she said softly. “He will understand in time.”

 

Back in their own box, the tension of the upper tiers felt a world away. Nikki relaxed into his seat, the sweet, sticky taste of his caramel apple on his tongue. Below, the floor was a chaos of three simultaneous fights; mere skirmishes for those hoping to climb in rank. The true event—the blood title matches—had not yet begun.

He sat forward abruptly as Ariq stepped into a ring, matched against a Queen. The match stretched, a breathtaking display of skill and endurance, and Ariq was holding his own.

With a soft sigh, Nikki sank back, snuggling into the solid comfort of Alec’s shoulder. The sun was warm, his circle was around him, and his fighters were strong. It was, he decided, turning out to be a perfect day.

He watched as down below, his parents made their way onto the dias with the other crown royals and Lord Aiden. As the small skirmishes finished, Death's Hound stood and moved to the center of the stage. “Welcome to the Blood Title Competition. This year will bring some changes, as the Nameless are now a recognized element, the very first competition will be held for the honor of being their blood title, Blood Echo.”

Lord Aiden paused as the crowd murmured and cheered. “Also, we have another change, for the very first time, the Death Court will crown their own blood title, Blood Shroud. I wish everyone good luck.”

 

Quinn drifted through the bustling vending area, the distant roar of the arena a dull hum. His bonded wouldn't fight until later, and the anticipatory energy of the crowd felt distant. Brynn, Ethan, and Sutter, sharing his lack of interest in the preliminary matches, had happily followed his aimless lead.

They paused at a vibrant booth where a slender elfin artist was painting a child’s face to look like a tiny, snarling griffin. Brynn squealed, clutching Quinn’s arm. “Oh yes! I’ve always wanted to do this!”

Ethan eyed the display of glitter and rainbows with mild trepidation. “But, isn’t it just for kids?”

Sutter slung an arm around both Ethan and Quinn’s shoulders, his grin infectious. “Today, we can be as childish as we wish. It’s a special occasion, is it not?”

It was then that Quinn heard it, a voice, sharp and familiar, cutting through the festival's cheer like a shard of glass. An ice-cold chill of recognition washed over him. He turned.
And there she was.

Matron Olivia stood behind the counter of a fry booth, a prisoner of steaming oil and heat. Her once lustrous dark hair escaped her hairnet in straggly, greasy tendrils. Her face was flushed an angry red from the fryers, and large, dark sweat stains bloomed under the arms of her food-spattered t-shirt, which screamed ‘Fries Fries Fries!’ in faded letters.

A slow, deliberate smile touched Quinn’s lips. “We should get some fries to take back to the box,” he announced.

Brynn arched a perfectly sculpted brow. “Who are you, and what have you done with Quinn?”

He simply stepped into line. “It is a special occasion, after all.”

When Matron Olivia turned from the bubbling oil vats to take their order, her face, already red, purpled with rage. “You,” she spat, the word a venomous curse. “What do you want, Kalzik?”

A kinder-faced woman emerged from the back, wiping her hands on a towel. “Livvie! You cannot speak to customers like that! One more outburst and you’re fired!” She turned to Quinn, her expression apologetic. “Please excuse her, sir. She’s new and still… getting the hang of things.”

“It’s quite all right,” Quinn said, his tone magnanimous. He turned his gaze back to Olivia, his eyes glinting. “Well, Livvie? I’ll need fifty orders of fries. With all the fixings. Ketchup, mustard, vinegar, chili, cheese—enough for a wide selection. But of course, you’d know more about that than I would.”

The woman in front of him turned a truly alarming shade of crimson. A vein in her forehead throbbed a frantic tempo. “We can’t do an order that large!” she hissed, the words steaming with barely contained fury. “If you want that many, you have to order in advance!”

Quinn made a show of glancing behind him. The line had vanished. “I don’t see anyone waiting. I think you should make my order.” He leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial murmur. “Or perhaps I should discuss it with the other lady? The nicer one?”

Matron Olivia’s cheeks puffed out like a blowfish. “You ruined my life!” The accusation was a strangled whisper, frayed at the edges. “After your stupid court case, the clinic had to close! And now I find out you faked being mute all that time!”

Quinn couldn’t hold it back. A laugh burst from him, rich and genuine, quickly joined by Brynn’s giggle and the deeper chuckles of Sutter and Ethan. “I never faked anything. I was healed recently.” His smile vanished, his gaze turning sharp and cold. “And if you want to talk about ruined lives, what exactly did you think was going to happen to me and Kyle when you fired us?”

She planted her hands on her broad hips, her sneer a brittle, ugly thing. “You’re both bonded into royal circles now. I’m sure it would have hardly affected you.”

“Well, Kyle and I didn’t share your opinion.” Quinn took a smooth, deliberate step back from the counter. “I’ll be back for those fries.”

He turned and walked away, the ghost of a smile on his face as a single, utterly frustrated shriek tore through the air behind him.

 

Nikki watched carefully as the new ranks were awarded. Ariq stepped forward proudly and claimed the Prince rank he desired. Nikki's Dragel preened a bit, thinking about the prince rank Devrim had left vacant when he rank shifted to ace.

The soft squeak of the door hinge broke his concentration. He turned to find Maia Kadel standing there, a spectral figure wreathed in the faint, sweet scent of pipe smoke that always followed her.

“Oretta!” Nikki’s happiness was a bright, warm thing in the solemn space. He moved quickly to greet her. “I didn’t expect to see you today.”

Maia hugged him close and glanced at the rest of the circle. “I usually wouldn't come to such an event, you know this. But I must speak to you and your alpha and beta.

Bill and Ariki moved forward and the rest of the circle scattered. His Oretta’s timing was perfect. There was a short intermission for the benefit of the retailers, after which the title matches would start.

Nikki sat with Bill and Ariki waiting for Maia to speak. She sucked on her ever-present pipe and said, “I know you've been having visions, I know they've led you to clear the streets of the Shadow element. This is good, it is what needs to happen. But, there are others who need to come to your island as well, not just for their safety, but so they can't be used against you. Having said that, I would request the help of your ace to move my house.”

“Oh course, Oretta!” Nikki said immediately.

Bill frowned in concern, “My Lady, how bad is this going to get?”

Maia blew several smoke rings above her head. “Desperate people do desperate things. It is only caution to get those you love out of the line of fire. Look to your family circle, Alpha, they will need you soon.”

“What?!” Bill said worriedly. “What do you mean?”

The heavy door to the box swung open, shattering the tense atmosphere. Quinn, Ethan, Sutter, and Brynn paraded in like a victorious hunting party, their arms laden with enormous trays of food that steamed and smelled of salt and grease.

“Mera! You’re here!” Brynn chirped, her face alight with joy.

“Whoa! Look at all these French fries!” Ariki exclaimed. “How'd you guys get those past Quinn?”

The healer smiled smugly, “I'll have you know I bought these, a little indulgence every once in a while doesn't hurt.”

“Your faces!” Nikki cried, the ominous conversation forgotten in a wave of pure delight. He moved closer, studying each design. Sutter’s was a masterpiece of cool silver and deep blues, his features rendered as if carved from glacial ice, his eyes the dark, rolling blue of a midnight merrow sea. Ethan’s was a stark contrast: a blaze of warm reds and brilliant yellows, accented with sharp lines of black. “A dragon,” Nikki breathed, captivated.

Ethan’s grin was all teeth. “Well, of course I’m a dragon. What else would I be?”

“Well, I quite like being a butterfly,” said Brynn, bouncing on her toes a bit. Nikki smiled, the deft whirls and swoops of pink and purple that outlined spectacular wings on her face were perfect for Brynn.

Then Nikki’s gaze fell on Quinn, and his breath caught. His healer was quietly arranging the food, his face transformed into a stunning tapestry. The body of a delicate dragonfly stretched up the bridge of his nose, its wings—a mosaic of light and dark green—bloomed around his eyes, making their unusual teal hue seem to glow with an inner, otherworldly light.

Maia smiled at her daughter as Brynn hopped about, showing off her butterfly wings. Quinn was messaging Kyle telling him to buy his whole circle French fries. Ethan and Sutter were ushering Nikki out of the box, insisting he have his face painted before the title matches advanced.

They arrived at the face painting booth to see Luna and Bas already there with a grumpy Melacor. “I don't want to get my face painted,” he sighed dramatically to Luna who had half her face painted with a vibrant yellow sunflower. Bas was made up to look like a red imp, even with black horns painted on his temples.

“I'll just have a look while you guys negotiate then,” said Nikki, glancing at the artwork on the walls of the booth.

“If you want something special, Hun, just let me know,” the artist called out, while carefully filling in the other half of the sunflower on Luna’s face.

After Luna was finished and Melacor pushed him into the booth, Nikki told the artist what he wanted. The man grinned, “oh yes I can do that!”

A short time later, Nikki emerged. The effect was striking. A sword’s pommel was painted just above his brows, a gleaming, vibrant green blade descending to bisect his face with perfect, sharp clarity. The rest of his features were shaded in muted blacks and grays, ensuring all attention was drawn to the singular, powerful image of the sword.

“Oh, Nikki! It’s wonderful!” Luna clasped her hands together in delight.

Bas let out a low, appreciative whistle. “Pretty sharp, Nik!”

A shrill voice cut through the air, “No! I am not making you 50 orders of fries!”

“Why is that woman yelling at Kyle?” Bas asked.

“The baby wants French fries,” Luna decided. “Let's go back to your booth,” she said, taking Nikki's arm.

They arrived back at the booth, to find Sirius, Remus and the Weasley twins. Luna immediately headed for the side table and began piling a plate with French fries, mustard, chili and cheese. “Is there no horseradish?” She asked, disappointed.

The doors opened again to admit all of the Cunningham circle minus Jascha and Mariana, who were busy on the main stage. “We thought we'd sit with you,” Imogene said in vague explanation as she made her way to the side table with trays of food. The Vega twins followed with deserts and drinks.

Lord Aiden’s voice boomed out into the arena. “Well, it's been an exciting day and it's about to become more so. The final bout for the blood title of Death’s Court will be fought by Lord Raymond Del Tarragon, and Lord Malachi Eider Wilstroff.”

Malachi was a piece of the gathering night given form. Clad in black leather that seemed to drink the fading light, he was unnaturally still. Shadows pooled at his feet, deeper and more liquid than they had any right to be. His eyes, twin chips of obsidian, held no emotion, only a patient, predatory hunger. The essence of the Shadow Element coiled around him, a silent, suffocating pressure.

Across from him, Raymond stood grounded in the physical world. He wore a long, practical coat, his hands loose at his sides. The air around him shimmered faintly, not with shadow, but with the gathered potential of kinetic force. He was a Mage, a weaver of the unseen energies that bound the world. A single, focused line of power hummed between his palms, a barely visible distortion in the air.

“Surrender now, Hound,” Raymond’s voice was calm, but it carried like a struck bell in the silence. “You won't beat me. I'm invincible.”

Malachi laughed, and then he moved, a blur of darkness. Shadows at his feet lashed out like black whips. Raymond clapped his hands; a concussive THUMP of force shattered the tendrils and ripped up the ground between them.

Malachi flowed through the debris. Raymond stomped, pulsing telekinetic energy through the ground, buckling it under the Hellhound’s feet. In that split-second stumble, Raymond struck, hurling an invisible fist of force meant to crush him.

Malachi didn’t block it. He unmade it. A wall of shadows swallowed the energy whole with a sigh.

“My turn,” Malachi whispered.

He shadowed behind Raymond, claws tearing through the Mage’s coat as he barely rolled away. Raymond retaliated, hurling razor-sharp shards of air. They vanished into Malachi’s trap of swirling shadows, absorbed without a trace.

Raymond then created a stack of arcing light. As shadow tendrils shot up to dissolve it, the Mage slammed his palms on the ground and pulled. With a shower of sparks, he ripped a wild arc of lightning into being. It bypassed the shadow trap, finding its ground in Malachi.

The Hellhound screamed, a raw sound of agony. Light wreathed him, burning away the dark, scorching his form, throwing him to the ground. The shadow trap vanished.

Smoke rose from Malachi’s body. He knelt, breathing raggedly. Raymond stood spent, expecting surrender. He was wrong.

Malachi pushed himself up. The scorch marks on his clothes bled deeper shadow, healing themselves. The agony in his eyes cooled back into patient hunger.

“A good gambit,” Malachi rasped. “But light always fades.”

The shadows around him stirred, slower now. Before Raymond could react, a tide of absolute blackness erupted, not to attack, but to envelop. It didn't strike his body; it swallowed his magic, his light, his very will to fight. Raymond gasped, his power extinguished, his senses deadened. He was trapped in a silent, lightless coffin of pure negation. He couldn't see. Couldn't hear. Could only feel the terrifying, suffocating embrace of the void.

When the shadows finally receded, Raymond was on his knees. Not a mark on him, but everything inside him… contained. Malachi stood over him, the title Blood Shroud settling onto his shoulders like a mantle he was born to wear.

“The dark is patient,” he said to the defeated Mage. “And it always wins.”

 

Nikki barely registered the announcement proclaiming Malachi the victor, the new Blood Shroud of Death’s Court. The only thing that mattered was the echo of his bonded’s scream of agony that still rang in his mind.

Marcus and Cyrus held him between them, a solid wall of comfort. “He’s fine, Beautiful. He won,” Marcus murmured, petting his hair.

Nikki fretted until the door to their box finally opened. The newly-titled Hellhound stepped through. Nikki was across the room in a heartbeat, his hands fluttering over Malachi, checking for injuries.

“Hey, Green Eyes,” Malachi said, his voice a warm rasp. He caught Nikki’s searching hands. “Is all this worrying for me? I’m fine. A healer already cleared me.”

Nikki didn’t answer with words. He just threw himself into Malachi’s arms, burying his face in his neck. The last knots of anxiety unraveled as his Ace held him tight.

 

A thick cloud of dust hung over the arena after the last brutal match. Ebony took a steadying breath as Earth Gheyos calmed the churned ground. Everything is under control, she told herself firmly.
Raspen nudged her. “Ebony, you’re up.”

She fixed a crowd-pleasing smile on her face and stepped to the center dais. “Thank you for such a warm welcome! Up next, the title for the Fire Element! Let’s hear a cheer for Lord Zandian and his opponent,” Her voice hitched for a fraction of a second. “Charles Weasley!”

In the box, Bill, Fred, George, and Ginny gasped in unison. “Did he tell you about this?” Ginny whispered, shocked.

“No,” Bill said, as the twins shook their heads. “We’re just as surprised as you are.”

Nearby, Ethan shifted nervously. Nikki caught the movement. “Ethan?”

The pareya looked grim. “Lord Zandian has a reputation. He doesn’t just win. He kills or permanently maims his opponents.”

A cold dread settled over them. They turned back to the arena. The crowd roared for their champion. Zandian advanced, a giant wreathed in white fire, his greatsword carving searing arcs through the air. Charlie was a blur of motion, a stark contrast—all evasion and swift, precise dodges. He was faster, but a single graze from that blade would be catastrophic.

He lashed out with a whip of fire, wrapping it around the wrist of Xandian’s sword arm. The armored plates glowed brighter, and with a contemptuous tug, Zandian shattered the whip, the backlash sending Charlie stumbling.

“You see?” Zandian boomed, addressing the crowd as much as his opponent. “This is the difference between a Lord of Fire and a common spark!”

Deciding to end the match with a spectacle, he planted his feet and began to draw immense power. The arena dimmed as light itself was sucked into his core. A sphere of incandescent white fire, a miniature sun, bloomed between his hands.

“Behold the Sunflare!” he thundered. “Remember its glory as you are unmade!”

The move was devastating, but it took two crucial seconds to form. Two seconds where he was a brilliant, fixed target, pouring everything into his attack and leaving himself utterly exposed.

Charlie didn’t run. He didn’t block. He became a weapon. He channeled all his power into a single, needle-thin lance of blue-white flame. As Zandian released the cataclysm, Charlie shot forward. He didn’t aim for the impregnable chest plate, but for the narrow seam at the elbow joint of the arm holding the Sunflare.

The precise strike hit its mark.

It wasn’t a killing blow, but it was a critical interruption. A spike of pain and a sudden loss of control. The unstable Sunflare shuddered and detonated just feet from Xandian’s hands.

The explosion was deafening. Light and force hammered against the arena shields. When the glare faded, Lord Zandian was on his knees, his magnificent armor scorched and smoking, the fire within him guttering out. The uncontrolled backlash of his own power had depleted him.

Charlie stood before him, breathing heavily, his own energy nearly spent. He offered a hand. Zandian looked up, the fight gone from his eyes. He saw not gloating, but resolve. He had been bested not by greater strength, but by superior cunning. In a voice of escaping steam, he whispered, “I yield.” The arena erupted.

Ebony stepped forward, her voice ringing out on autopilot. “The new Blood Title for the Fire Element is Charles Weasley!”

As the crowd roared its approval, Charlie helped his defeated opponent to his feet before turning to raise his own arms in victory. His hair was ablaze with tri-colored flame, a triumphant smile spread across his face.

Bill vaulted the railing and sprinted into the ring, sweeping his brother into a crushing, spinning hug. Their joyful laughter echoed in the arena until officials gently ushered them out, preparing for the next bout.

Bill returned to the box with Charlie, Soula and Councilman Terrius Baronsworth. Everyone was congratulating Charlie and Malachi.

“There's plenty of food over here,” Imogene called out, “Come make a plate.”

Nikki was sitting next to Ariq, and had congratulated him on moving up to Prince rank. Ariq had shared that he hoped to someday be able to go even higher. He was ambitious, Nikki decided. He would have to see if the man had the determination to keep going after what he wanted. In his gheyo journey as well as being part of the circle again.

King Perryton’s voice echoed out over the arena, announcing Lady Pielda had won her match and retained the blood title for the Air element. Nikki hadn't paid any attention to the match, but then none of his were fighting.

“Are you hungry?” He asked Ariq. “I'm going to make a plate.”

Ariq declined, so Nikki made his way over to the low table where the Vega twins were decimating the desserts. Imogene was glaring at them, ordering them to leave something for everyone else.

“After the fights today, I want to come over and meet with the whole circle.” Nikki told them.

Ellery and Everett sandwiched him in a hug. “What's wrong, Love Bug,” Imogene asked.

Nikki gave them a smile, “just want to talk to everyone at once.”

He veered over to Bran and Cameron who were watching the match for the Earth title, along with Ariki and Bill. He cuddled into his beta and asked, “are you nervous, for your meras?”

Ariki smiled, “no, I'm confident that they'll win. They have held the blood titles for their elements since before I was born.”

As if summoned by his confidence, Prince Raspen’s voice cut through the din, declaring Lady Ilsa Gorgens the victor. The crowd erupted again, a wave of sound that crashed over Nikki and receded, leaving a deeper silence in its wake.

Then, a hush began to fall, a cold blanket smothering the last of the cheers. All eyes turned to the dias where Jascha now stood. The air grew heavy and thin. Nikki’s breath hitched.

Jascha’s voice, when it came, was like stone grinding against stone. It rolled over the silent arena, every syllable precise and chilling. “Please help me welcome the Shadow Blood Title… Blood Raven… Lord Hadrian Maruke. He defends his title today against challenger Lord Enoch Margrave!”

The silence shattered into a deafening, raucous cheer. Nikki trembled, a fine, uncontrollable shiver that started deep in his bones.

“It’ll be okay, Loveling,” Bill’s voice was a low rumble, a hand settling on his shoulder, a warm weight against the sudden chill.

Nikki’s eyes remained locked on the arena. “Lord Margrave is extremely powerful,” he whispered, the words tasting like ash. “Shadow with a Nameless affinity. I don’t know what the ability is, but I’m scared.”

Bill tucked him closer, a solid wall against the rising tide of Nikki’s fear. “You don’t have to watch, you know.”

Nikki’s sigh was a shuddering thing. He leaned into the embrace, his gaze never wavering from the two figures now circling each other far below, a dance of gathering storm clouds. The air crackled with unshed power.

“I can’t not watch.”

In the arena, two pools of darkness circled. Hadrian Maruke moved with a predator’s grace, the shadows around his hands coalescing into long, wickedly sharp talons that dripped ephemeral darkness onto the ground. He was the storm given form, patient and lethal.

Where Hadrian was fluid shadow, Enoch was a void. He stood with an unnerving stillness, his hands empty, his expression one of cold, academic curiosity.

He struck first. There was no wind-up, no tell. One moment his hand was empty; the next, a heavy, spiked morning star was swinging through the air where Hadrian’s head had been. Hadrian flowed beneath the blow, the shadows around his legs granting him impossible speed. He lunged, his shadow-claws aiming for Enoch’s throat.

Enoch didn’t block. He simply wasn’t there anymore. A small, round shield, a buckler, had appeared on his arm, and he used its sudden weight and presence to deflect the blow and pivot away. The movement was jarring, unnatural. Weapons and tools blinked into existence and out again with no source, no weight to their summoning. A throwing knife whistled past Hadrian’s ear. A net, heavy with lead weights, appeared in a heap where Hadrian had just been standing.

Hadrian pressed the attack, a whirlwind of cutting darkness. He was faster, his control over his element absolute. He forced Enoch back, a relentless assault that gave him no time to focus, to summon anything larger. A whip of braided shadow snapped out, wrapping around Enoch’s wrist. Hadrian yanked, pulling him off balance.

For a fraction of a second, Enoch was exposed. It was all Hadrian needed. He drove forward, a shadow-blade forming in his hand as he fully committed to a final, piercing strike.

And Enoch smiled. He didn’t try to free his hand. Instead, his free hand came up, not empty, but now holding a small, innocuous-looking ceramic pot, glowing with a sickly green light. It wasn’t a weapon meant to block a blade. It was a vessel.

As Hadrian’s shadow-blade descended, Enoch didn’t try to block it. He met the strike with the pot. There was a shattering, silent pop, not of sound, but of magic. The pot exploded not into ceramic shards, but into a voracious, emerald vortex, a vacuum designed for one purpose: to devour power.

The shadow blade was ripped from Hadrian’s grasp and sucked into the void. Most of Hadrian's shadows followed. The shock of the severance was physical. Hadrian gasped, his connection to his own power violently disrupted. The shadows still around him flickered weakly.

In that heartbeat of vulnerability, Enoch struck.
The morning star was back in his hand. He didn’t swing for a killing blow. Instead, he drove the spiked head forward into Hadrian’s exposed side.

The sound was wet and brutal. The crowd gasped as one. Nikki flinched hard against Bill, a small, wounded sound escaping his lips.

Hadrian grunted, stumbling back, his hand flying to his ribs. Blood, shockingly red against the dark green of his armor, welled through his fingers.

But Enoch had made his mistake. He’d assumed the disruption was total. He took a step forward, perhaps to summon a binding, to claim his victory.

He underestimated Hadrian’s pain tolerance. The flickering shadows at Hadrian’s feet weren’t a sign of weakness. They were the last dregs of his power, pulled from a place of pure will. As Enoch stepped into range, they erupted. Not into a weapon, but into a cage. Solid bands of darkness shot up from the sand, wrapping around Enoch’s legs, his arms, locking him in place.

Enoch struggled, surprised. A blade appeared in his hand to cut the bonds, but the shadows held fast, reinforced by the last ounce of Hadrian’s defiance. It was all the opening he needed.

Gritting his teeth against the searing agony in his side, Hadrian lunged. He ignored the morning star still held in Enoch’s trapped hand. He simply drove his own forehead forward into the bridge of Enoch’s nose.

The crack was audible even in the vast arena. Enoch’s head snapped back, his eyes glazing over. The morning star and the blade winked out of existence as his concentration shattered. The shadow bonds dissolved a second later, and Enoch crumpled to the sand, unconscious.

Hadrian stood over him, swaying. He pressed his hand harder against his bleeding side, his breathing ragged, and raised his other arm into the air in victory. The arena was silent for a moment longer, then erupted into thunderous applause. Hadrian had won.

Jascha’s voice flowed out into the arena, proclaiming Hadrian as the Shadow blood title. Nikki heard none of it. Hadrian stood with his fist still in the air for just a second before he collapsed forward and began bleeding out on the arena floor.

The roar of the crowd was a distant, meaningless hum in Nikki's ears. The moment Hadrian’s knees buckled, time fractured. Nikki’s hand clamped around Quinn’s forearm, the world dissolved into a streak of darkness, and they rematerialized on the sun-scorched sand of the arena floor, the metallic tang of blood thick in the air.

Hadrian was on his hands and knees, a dark pool expanding beneath him, staining the golden sand a horrific, glossy crimson. His body shuddered with each wet, ragged breath.

“Hadrian!” Nikki cried, his voice cracking as he skidded to his knees beside him.

But it was Quinn who moved with a deliberate, focused calm. He gently shouldered Nikki aside, with the absolute authority of a master in his element. His eyes were sharp, assessing, missing no detail.

“Pressure,” Quinn snapped, his voice a low whip-crack that cut through Nikki’s panic. He grabbed Nikki’s hands and shoved them down hard onto the ghastly wound in Hadrian’s side. “Here. Now. Don’t let up.”

Nikki, pale and trembling, pressed down, his hands instantly slick with hot blood. Hadrian groaned, a weak, broken sound.

Quinn was already tearing a long strip from the bottom of his own tunic. He worked with brutal efficiency, his fingers probing around Nikki’s hands, his face an unreadable mask. “The mace went deep. Missed the heart, nicked something else. He’s bleeding inside.” Quinn held his hands over the wound and concentrated, using everything in him trying to close the wicked tear. After what seemed an eternity, the blood flow slowed then stopped. But the horrible wound remained leaking sluggishly.

“Can you?” Nikki began, his eyes wide with terror.

“I'm trying,” Quinn threw a disgusted look at Enoch Margrave’s unconscious form. “That last move took his shadows and with it his ability to heal.”

Nikki sensed the rest of his circle moving around them. They were keeping everyone away, allowing Quinn to work. Kyle was suddenly there kneeling on the ground next to Quinn combining his Fae energy with the Earth healer's.

Nikki watched with wide frightened eyes as slowly, but surely, the wound began to close. Bill was suddenly there, in his ear, but the words were meaningless. Get him out… medical bay…. stabilized…. Loveling…Nikki.

He walked, always keeping Hadrian in his sights. At some point he smelled wood alcohol and knew they must have reached the medical bay. Quinn and Kyle, together had managed to close the wound. It sat on his ace’s side and chest, a tender pink reminder of agony and pain. Kyle was spelling potions into Hadrian's unconscious form.

Nikki moved forward and grasped the hand trailing off the edge of the cot. Hadrian stirred and opened bleary eyes, "My Star,” he breathed with a grimaced smile, before losing consciousness again.

Everything suddenly came into sharp, harsh focus around him. Nikki threw his head back and wailed out all the fear and distress inside of him. His circle was there immediately, comforting him and soothing him. Something made him raise his head and see Mariana and Jascha standing by the entrance with Phe. He pulled away from his circle and went straight into Mariana’s arms.

“Mera, oh Mera,” he sobbed.

“Shh, shh, shh, Hadrian is strong. He's going to be okay.” Mariana soothed.

Something about hearing her say that his ace would be okay, settled Nikki in a way that no one else could. He sniffled a bit and reached up to wipe his eyes, only to realize he was still covered in Hadrian's blood.

Mariana’s black spider silk gown was also quite liberally doused in red stains where he'd hugged her. “Mera, your dress, I'm sorry,” he sniffled.

The Shadow Queen laughed, “this isn't the first time I've had blood on me and I doubt it will be the last.”

“Nikki,” Phe called, “someone's awake, now.” He turned and Hadrian, sitting up in the bed, now, smiled at him.

“My Star, I'm alright. Just another fight, just another injury.” Hadrian said, making light of it.

Nikki moved over to him and pulled him into his arms. “ You can fight all you want, but you're not allowed to leave me!” He said desperately.

Hadrian kissed his hair and rubbed his back. “I'm not going anywhere, my Star. My place is with you.”

Nikki turned to his sister, “as many times as I see it, I'm still amazed by your power. Thank you for healing Hadrian.”

Phe smiled, “He was already healed. I just accelerated his healing enough that it would feel like he'd already spent a week in bed resting. He'll be able to fight again, now.”

“What?! What do you mean?” Nikki was trying not to panic, but the thought of Hadrian fighting again, filled him with worry.

Hadrian moved off the bed and began studying his armor, using his shadows to make small repairs. “She's talking about the melee fight for the Blood Crown. It should be coming up soon.”

Imogene came into the medical bay and heard the last sentence. “Soon is now, are you able to fight, Hadrian?”

He flashed a smile that was all teeth. “Oh yes, I'm ready.”

Jascha came and pulled Nikki into a hug, “and you, my son, can you handle watching three of yours fight for the Blood Crown?”

“Three?” Nikki asked.

Jascha smiled. “Malachi, Hadrian and Keffer. Keffer won the Nameless title while you were in here. Lady Greta also defended her title successfully, but was badly injured. They're patching her up so that she can fight in the melee right now.”

Nikki felt nauseous at the thought, he didn't want to watch his bonded getting hurt and he certainly didn't want to watch them fight each other. He knew it was how things went in a military circle full of gheyos. So, he steeled himself and forced a smile. “Of course, I'm ready, I know all three will make an honorable showing.”

 

On the central dais, the seven Blood Titles stood encircling the Blood Crown. Ilsa Gorgens met Greta’s eye. Her soulbonded smiled at her. For them, this was everything! Greta led the way off the dias down into the arena.

King Edgar's hand dropped.

Ilsa didn't wait for the chaos to come to her. She took the fight to her opponents. As Charlie Weasley roared and unleashed his opening torrent of fire, Ilsa was already moving. She didn't scatter. She dropped to one knee and drove her fist into the Earth.

The ground beneath Charlie’s feet erupted with a geyser of rock and sand, throwing off his aim and sending his fire jet harmlessly into the air. It was the first move, a declaration that the very earth was her ally.

She saw Greta summon the deluge to douse Charlie and used the resulting steam cloud to her advantage. While others were blinded, Ilsa’s connection to the ground gave her a perfect tremor-sense of their positions. She didn’t target a person. She targeted the space between them.

With a sweeping gesture, she tore a fissure through the center of the arena, forcing the fighters to split into two groups, disrupting Malachi’s initial lunge and forcing Lady Pielda to take to the air prematurely.

She saw Keffer erecting his ward and Charlie’s distraction. As Malachi’s hellhound lunged for the fire-wielder, Ilsa made a choice. Charlie was a brawler, a blunt instrument. He wouldn't last. She used his elimination to her advantage. As Keffer’s reflective shield sent Charlie’s own fire crashing back into him, Ilsa pulled on the earth beneath the Nameless shaman. The ground softened subtly, causing Keffer to sink an inch, just enough to lock his stance and make him a perfect stationary target for what was to come. A round rock to the back of the head knocked him unconscious.

She was never passive. She was directing the flow of battle like a conductor. When the silent energy pulse from Keffer’s final ward detonated, Ilsa saw it coming. She didn’t try to block it. She raised a slab of bedrock as a shield, which shattered under the force but absorbed the brunt of the impact, leaving her standing firm while Hadrian was thrown back against an arena wall and knocked out.

With four left, she stopped reacting and went on the absolute offensive. She ignored the others and focused on Greta. Her beloved soulmate was too chaotic, too unpredictable. Ilsa stomped her foot, and the arena floor beneath Greta turned to sheer, polished stone. Greta’s lightning, seeking ground, arced wildly and harmlessly into the air. With her lightning neutralized, Greta was momentarily frustrated. Ilsa didn’t wait for her to adapt. She clenched her fist, and the polished stone shot upward in a crushing column, catching Greta mid-cry and slamming her into the arena wall with decisive finality.

She turned her attention to the duel between Malachi and Pielda. She didn’t interfere directly. Instead, she manipulated their battlefield. As Pielda danced through the air, Ilsa shifted the stones beneath her, creating a treacherous, uneven surface that ruined her graceful landings. For Malachi, she caused the mud at his feet to solidify momentarily, briefly gripping his ankles and breaking his momentum.

She let them wear each other down, then struck. As Malachi lunged, Ilsa didn’t create a fissure. She opened a mouth of Earth beneath Lady Pielda. The Air champion dropped suddenly, her wings disrupted by the sheer pull of the chasm. As she fell, Ilsa slammed the chasm shut, the concussive force of the colliding stone knocking Pielda senseless.

Only Malachi remained. He dissolved into shadow, streaming toward her. Ilsa didn’t retreat or form defensive walls. She advanced.

She met his shadowy charge by ripping a dozen jagged stone spikes from the ground in a vicious perimeter around herself. Malachi’s form writhed, avoiding the impaling stone. He was forced to materialize inside the ring of spikes, close to her. Perfect.

She didn’t use her sword. She used the arena. The ring of spikes shot inward, not to crush, but to cage, forming a tight, rocky prison around the Hellhound. He snarled and fought, but the earth held him fast. Ilsa stood before her captured foe, placed a hand on the stone, and willed it to tighten. A final, pained yelp was cut off as the rock squeezed the fight out of him.

The silence that fell was absolute. Ilsa didn’t look at the crowd. She turned, walked to the center of the arena near the dias, and willed the earth to rise. A pillar of stone lifted her up to meet King Edgar, who descended to place the Blood Crown upon her head. The golden leaves shimmered, weaving into her hair as if returning to its roots.

Chapter 109: Threats and Tantrums

Queen Calla pinched the bridge of her nose. This was an utter travesty! She tossed the report on her desk irritably and began pacing the cool polished floor of her office. The simple sheet of paper seemed to taunt her. On it was the final outcome of yesterday's blood title matches and a list of the current blood title holders

Lady IlsaGorgens-EARTH Blood Wraith/BloodCrown
Lord Hadrian Maruke-SHADOW Blood Raven
Lady Paielda-AIR Blood Whisper
Lady Greta Deveraine-STORM Blood Rayne
High Noble Charles Weasley-FIRE Blood Flame
Lord Malachi Eider Wilstroff-SHADOW Blood Shroud
Lord Keffer Naals-NAMELESS Blood Echo

Every previous title holder had defended and kept their position except, of course, for Fire! Lord Zandian had lost and now she was stuck with a Weasley who wasn't even in a pure fire circle.

Not only that, three of the title holders were in the Shadow Prince’s circle. Dominic Cunningham seemed to collect power. She was irritated that she hadn't seen this earlier! Jascha's and Mariana’s heirs were set up in positions of influence. If they were to make the boy the acting royal, he already had Storm, Merrow and Nameless in his pocket as well as the Death Court through his brother.

‘It was a soul screamed circle.’ Calla paused then, a small smile breaking over her face. She strode to the door and told one of the gheyos standing there, “Go to the royal archives, bring me everything there is on royal bonds.” She ordered firmly.

 

Nikki moved through the dappled shadows of Emerald Blade Island’s forest. His morning mission was a gentle one: to check on the newest residents and see how the formerly homeless were settling into their sanctuary.

As he rounded a dense thicket of ironwood trees, the world seemed to stop. Coiled before him, its scales a mosaic of earthy greens and browns, was a serpent of impossible size. Nikki froze, his breath catching in his throat. The creature was a monstrous thirty feet long, its body as thick as an oak barrel. A massive, triangular head, large enough to swallow a man whole, swung slowly in his direction, its unblinking golden yellow eyes locking onto his. The long, powerfully muscled body, patterned with intricate reticulations, began to shift with a soft, rustling sound.

Then, the air itself seemed to shimmer around the colossal form. The snake quivered, its outline blurring and condensing in a mesmerizing display of magic until it receded entirely, leaving only the slightly flustered form of Marduk in its place.

A burst of relieved laughter escaped Nikki’s lips. “By the gods, you gave me a fright!” he exclaimed, a wide grin spreading across his face. “But that form… Marduk, it’s absolutely gorgeous.”

The teen ducked his head, a faint blush coloring his cheeks at the praise. “Thank you,” he mumbled. “I needed the practice. I haven’t been able to hold a full serpent shift for very long.”

“What kind of snake was that?” Nikki asked, his curiosity overriding his earlier shock.

“A titanoboa,” Marduk explained. “And I’m nonvenomous.”

Nikki chuckled, stepping forward to sling a friendly arm around the young man’s shoulders. “My Friend, with a snake that size, venom is the very last thing on my mind. The sheer presence is weapon enough.” He gave Marduk a reassuring squeeze. “Come on, walk with me. I’m on my way to check on our new arrivals, and you know most of them better than I do.”

 

Bill arrived at his Grandmera’s large manor and was surprised to see that his parents and all of his siblings were there. Once they were all seated, perched on antique settees and claw-footed chairs, Sadara took a deep, steadying breath, as if fortifying herself. “I need to tell you something,” she began, her voice low. “Something that happened during my tea with Queen Calla and Princess Ebony.”

Bill listened, his own breath stilling, as his grandmother recounted the veiled threats and superficial politeness. Each word landed like a shard of glass. When she finished, the silence was absolute, broken only by the sharp scrape of Charlie’s chair as he launched himself to his feet. “I can't believe I'm their blood title! I don't want the title if it means I have to serve the likes of them!” His voice crackled with a potent mix of fury and betrayal.

“Whether you carry the title or not,” Sadara said firmly. “You serve them, they are the leaders of our element. That is our reality.”

From the corner, Arthur’s voice was barely a whisper, all the more powerful for its quiet dread. “Do you think… will they open Molly’s case again?” He looked from Sadara to his wife, his hand finding hers. “Will they punish her more for this?”

Bill’s gaze followed his father’s. His mother, usually a pillar of fierce strength, was pale and drawn, sitting hunched beside his father as if trying to make herself small. Her silence was the most terrifying thing in the room.

Sadara took a slow sip of brandy, her hand trembling almost imperceptibly. “I don’t know, Arthur,” she admitted, her regal composure finally showing a fissure of helplessness. “I truly don’t understand why we are suddenly out of favor. The children’s bonding was celebrated. Now, they act as if it has made us… less.”

“Grandmera,” Bill interjected, leaning forward. He fought to keep his voice calm, logical, a counterweight to the rising panic. “It doesn’t make sense. My circle may not be pure fire, but it is strong. We have multiple royals. Three blood titles. We are an asset.”

It was Percy who connected the dots. His head shot up, eyes wide with sudden clarity. “That’s it! Bill, Grandmera, don’t you see? This has nothing to do with Mera’s past actions, and everything to do with Bill’s Submissive now. They’re not afraid of us being ‘less.’ They’re afraid of the Shadow element gaining an alliance with our strength. They see a potential power play, and this is their way of pulling our leash. I’m sure of it.”

The truth of it settled over the room, cold and unmistakable.

“They should know better,” George said, his usual levity gone, replaced by a hard edge.

Fred finished the thought, his voice a low vow of defiance that echoed all their hearts: “Our loyalty is to our circle first. Always.”

“But, if they open Mollandria's case again,” Sadara cried out, desperately. “Boys, you don't understand, they could take your Mera away, imprison her! I don't like being bullied, but I can't let them hurt my daughter either.”

“Then, perhaps Mera should be where they can't find her,” Bill said with a smirk.

“I can't leave here, Bill,” Mollandria said quietly. “I'm under house arrest.”

“So, we move the house,” Bill told them.

 

Nikki was meeting with the Cunningham circle having a similar conversation. “I know this will get worse, I've seen it and Maia confirmed it! I want all of you to move to the island.”

“Nikki, Sweetheart,” said Mariana, “no one is doubting you.”

“We don’t run from trouble, son,” rumbled Jascha. “We stand. We may be the last line of defense against whatever the royals try next. We stay.”

Nikki sighed. Time for Plan B: tactical flattery and reverse psychology. “I understand,” he said, his voice soft with manufactured resignation. “I just thought… well, with the sheer number of helpless, untrained civilians on the island needing defending by truly capable people… but it doesn’t matter. Maia did say we’d have to move the… vulnerable assets, the ones who could be used against us. But she obviously didn’t mean you. I know how strong you all are. My sisters and Canis are perfectly safe here. Obviously.”

Imogene’s mouth began to twitch like a landed fish. Scout didn’t bother fighting it; she snorted with laughter.

Mariana and Jascha exchanged a single, eloquent look that spoke volumes, most of them titled “This Manipulative Little Brat.”

“Fine,” Jascha grumbled, the sound like gravel rolling downhill. “We’ll move to the island. But it’s temporary. This is a strategic repositioning, not a retreat.”

“Absolutely!” Nikki grinned.

 

Quinn sat in his Mera's kitchen stirring his tea. Hiram, Patrick, Bharin and Surajini say around the table with him“I know you've always been loyal to our elemental leaders,” he started pensively. “But, the things Earth and Fire are doing lately are unconscionable. They authorized hunting down children! Mera, you were at the meeting, you heard!”

Surajini nodded slowly, “I heard, but it was King Edgar who authorized the investigation and we don't know if he knew how Tauria would handle it. I know exactly what type of person she is. Besides, Prince Raspen is the future of our elemental leadership. I don't believe he would condone hunting children.”

Quinn huffed in frustration, “I want you to move the estate to the island. You'll be safer there, who knows what our elemental leaders will demand of you!”

“Quinn, I appreciate your concern, but don't you think you're overreacting?” Hiram said gently.

Patrick nodded, “The royals may be trying to find information, but they agreed to stop Tauria.”

Bharin spoke quietly, “ I agree with Quinn. I don't discuss the things I do as a gheyo, because I don't want to upset anyone.” He looked at Surajini. “Our agreement was that you didn't wish to know about such things. However, I can tell you that I was there the night Tauria recruited gheyos. I saw her eyes. She won't stop because the royals tell her to. If anything, she'll hold to her mission all the more fervently.”

“But, she'll have to stop,” Surajini insisted. “The royals agreed to stop her!”

“Earth and Fire didn't agree,” Quinn said grimly. “I think Tauria will continue on as she has and they'll turn a blind eye.”

“We aren't moving the estate,” Hiram said firmly. “Too many patients rely on us to be here. To help them when they need it. We can't just disappear.”

Quinn nodded, accepting the answer. He'd try again, but right now he knew that he wouldn't be able to change their minds.

 

Dahlia’s shield came up on pure reflex, deflecting the sword with a sharp ring of metal. Before she could recover, the earth shifted under her feet, dumping her unceremoniously onto her back. She stared up at the sky, breath knocked out, as the tip of a sword hovered at her throat for a split second before her Mera, Ilsa, whisked it away.

“Dahlia, are you alright?” her other mother, Mera Greta, demanded. Ilsa sheathed her blade and offered a hand to haul their daughter up.

“I’m perfectly fine,” Dahlia insisted, brushing dirt from her clothes. “Just a little tired. I’ll manage.”

Ilsa snorted. “You’re so ‘fine’ I could have chopped you into mince if I’d wished.”

A tired smile touched Dahlia’s lips. “Well, you always could, Mera.”

Both Ilsa and Greta frowned at the defeated tone. “We didn’t call you here just to spar, Dahlia,” Greta said carefully, placing a hand on her arm. “We know something is wrong. Let us help, sweetheart.”

With a sigh, Dahlia looked between them. “I’m assuming the void space is secure?” She sank to the ground, sitting cross-legged.

“One of the reasons we’re here and not in a training arena,” Ilsa said, joining her. Greta was already settled next to Dahlia, rubbing her back soothingly.

“Did you tell her about the meeting?” Dahlia asked softly.

Ilsa nodded. “Of course I did.”

Their daughter’s anxious gaze darted between them. “And… what do you think will happen?”

Ilsa shrugged, her expression grim. “It’s hard to say. I don’t like the idea of Gheyos hunting children. I don’t want any child harmed. But our Royals seem to believe eliminating one specific child will solve the problem.”

“Not all of them,” Dahlia said firmly. “Perry doesn’t feel that way.”

Greta’s eyebrow rose. “Dahlia, what is going on?”

The Storm Gheyo shuddered, and then the dam broke. Deep, wracking sobs spilled out of her. “Maverick,” she choked out. “We think the child they’re looking for is Maverick.”

She gasped for air, the words tumbling out in a torrent of fear. “He’s so strong! We have four suppression bracelets on him. Four! We have to keep replacing them because they wear down and snap off. One of us has to be awake with him at all times, just to make sure he doesn’t… he doesn’t do anything crazy!” She gestured to her own exhausted state. “Even when we sleep, we can’t relax. He cries constantly.”

“He could be uncomfortable because of the bracelets,” Greta offered thoughtfully.

Dahlia nodded, her dark hair swinging forward to hide her face. “I know. But we can’t take them off.”

“Darling, you can’t go on like this. Dyshoka is a healer; what does she say?” Ilsa prompted.

“She tried to seal his power,” Dahlia hiccupped. “Maverick broke it with so much force he created a tornado. It took every bit of my power to quell it.”

Greta whistled softly, her face a mask of awe and concern. “That is one powerful child.”

 

Maury shimmied to the thumping beat, a coin scarf tied around his hips adding a merry jingle to the music. In front of him, Elise and Nicholas jumped and wobbled, doing their best to mimic his dance moves.

The front door opened. “Hello?” called Jun’s voice from the living room. She appeared in the kitchen doorway, her face breaking into a wide smile. “There you are!” The children cheered,but Maury scrambled to untie the scarf, hastily shoving it behind the teapot on the counter.

Jun’s sharp eyes caught the movement. “Am I interrupting anything?” she asked, her grin widening.

The King of the Nameless Element blushed. “No, of course not!”

Her amusement faded, replaced by a serious expression. “I need to talk to you. Do you have a moment?”

“I always have time for you,” Maury said. He reached for the teapot to make tea, inadvertently exposing the hidden scarf, but the damage was already done. “I’ll put the kettle on. You grab some cookies from the cupboard.”

At the magic word, the children began jumping with renewed excitement. Maury deftly plucked two cookies from the package and handed one to each. “Now, go into the living room to play. Auntie Jun and I need to talk.”

Nicholas obediently trotted off. Elise, however, planted her feet. She folded her arms over her tiny chest, stomped, and screamed, “NO!”

The reaction was instantaneous. The house shuddered. Cabinet doors flew open, and dishes shot out, shattering on the floor. Ominous clouds swirled near the ceiling, crackling with lightning.

Maury moved faster than thought, tackling Elise to the ground and tickling her mercilessly. As her angry screams dissolved into helpless giggles, the clouds vanished and the house stilled.

“You are going to go into the living room with your brother. Right now,” Maury said firmly, his voice leaving no room for argument. “If you don’t, you will be punished, Elise.”

His daughter’s face screwed up in thought before she finally whined, “Can I have another cookie?”

“Yes. And take one to your brother,” Maury instructed.

Once the children were settled, he turned back to find Jun already using runes to repair his kitchen, strengthening the cabinets and walls against future tantrums. Maury righted the fallen kettle.

“How do you punish her?” Jun asked quietly.

“She hasn’t pushed me that far yet,” Maury admitted. “When she does, I have no idea what I’ll do.”

“I want to change my elemental loyalty,” Jun stated. “There shouldn’t be a problem now that the Nameless are recognized. My parents were Fire, but I am a Nameless Alpha. Not one of my bonded is Fire. I won’t continue pledging allegiance to an element whose Royal wants to kill my children.” She cut her eyes toward the living room. “I know you understand this.”

Maury pulled her into a firm hug. “Of course I do. You and yours will be welcome with the Nameless. I’ll put it forward at the next Royal meeting.” He gave a tired smile. “Which, luckily enough, is today.”

 

Bill finished applying the last magical ward to the children’s new training room. He stepped back to admire his work. The training room was a cheerful explosion of sunshine-yellow walls, fluffy clouds, and dancing kites. Rainbows arched over pots of gold, and teddy bears frolicked throughout the scene. It was perfect, he thought. The children would love it.

The door opened, and Ethan entered with Zara and Lilith. Zara took two steps inside and froze. “I don’t feel good,” she whispered.

Before anyone could respond, Lilith burst into tears. She thrust her small arms out against the air, her face flushing red with strain. A low vibration filled the room, followed by a visible shimmer in the air. Bill’s mouth dropped open in shock as every single ward he had so painstakingly placed collapsed at once.

 

Nikki sank into the plush chair beside Devrim, a small comfort in the brewing storm. The meeting was in the Air sector today, and he was profoundly grateful for it. The very thought of walking into Earth or Fire territory made his skin crawl.

Before the last council member could even settle, King Perryton called the room to order. Maury was on his feet in an instant, brandishing papers like a prosecutor. “The last census reveals several… anomalies,” he announced, his voice clipped and cold as he distributed documents around the table. “Seven circles were placed with the element of their nearest relative. Now that the Nameless are recognized, they will be returned to their rightful element.”

Ebony spoke up immediately, “you can't have the Evanson circle. The whole family has been lords and ladies of the fire element since anyone can remember.”

“The current circle doesn't have a single Fire element. Their alpha is Nameless and the rest of the circle is mostly Fae.” Maury said calmly.

“Their children could easily be Fire, Jun Evanson may be Nameless but her family circle is true Fire.” Ebony argued.

“At the moment, their children are too young to inherit,” said Maury. “I would say that if they are Fire, then they will give their allegiance accordingly. But it's ridiculous to leave an entire circle under Fire when they have representation under another element.”

Ebony fell silent, seething.

Then King Edgar rose, a smug, disdainful look on his face. “The Evanson circle is precisely the corruption I wish to address next. Jun Evanson, a child of a pure Fire circle, defiled her lineage by bonding outside her element. A Hellhound. A Fae. A mixed circle.” His lip curled in disgust. “A shame, but not illegal. However…” His eyes locked on Nikki, and the trap was sprung. “There is a law for royals. A royal must not bond outside their element. Any bonded must have an affinity for it.”

Queen Calla, a viper in embroidered silk robes, began passing out copies of the ancient statute, her smile venomous. “Crown Prince Dominic Alex Cunningham,” she purred, his name a weapon in her mouth. “We call on you today to break your bonds with: Sutter Teague, William Weasley, Ariki Deveraine, Blaise Zabini, Quinn Kalzik, Bran/Brynn Kuroe, Percy Dumaine, Keffer Naals, Cameron Delfin…” She paused, savoring the final blow. “…Crown Prince Alec of the Merrow, and Crown Prince Devrim Ekine Dreswell of Storm.”

Nikki’s blood ran cold, then boiled. He met her gaze, his voice low and sharp as shattered ice. “You've asked me to break my bonds to members of my circle who were called to me by a soulscream. The request is not only ridiculous, it is an abomination. I refuse.”

Calla smirked, “then I suppose you are making the decision to no longer be the Crown Prince of the Shadow element?”

“Enough!” Jascha roared, shooting to his feet. “You dare manipulate my chosen heir? A soulscream supersedes all other laws!”

“Oh, but it doesn’t,” Calla simpered, tapping the paper. “The law, you see, makes no exception for soulscreams. Its word is absolute.”

Devrim was up, his frame trembling with contained lightning. “Then change the law! I will not forsake my bond! I will not forsake him!”

Alec rose also, “nor will I, a soulscream is a very tenant of a submissive’s biology. If the law makes no provision for it, then as leaders we should make that provision and change the law.”

Edgar blustered, his face purpling. “We will not dismantle one of our oldest laws because one of our young people violated it! It exists to protect the purity of our elemental lines! Look at the chaos of the Evansons!”

“Jun Evanson found love and built a family,” Queen Mariana interjected, her voice sweet yet laced with steel. “Should that not be nurtured? But this isn’t about the law, is it? I'm wondering what you hope to achieve with this little show? You knew before you stepped into this room that Nikki wouldn't break his bonds. I don't even know how he would go about doing so as the circle is sealed. So, that leads me to believe you are trying to force him to step down as heir to the Shadow element, the only question is why?”

Raspen shook his head in negation, “no, that isn't it at all! As royals it is our duty to enforce the law!”

“If Nikki’s bonding to elements outside of the Shadow element is such a problem, why didn't you protest it sooner?” Jascha demanded.

“Yes,” Alcandor said smoothly, “this is the first we're hearing of it. It does lend credence to Queen Mariana’s assertion that this is an attempt to have him removed as heir.”

“You fear the power he commands,” Queen Bianca stated bluntly.

Lord Aiden’s murmur was a blade in the silence. “Not to mention the powerful alliances it represents.”

Calla drew herself up, all false nobility. “Those are irrelevant. We simply demand the law be upheld. Prince Dominic. Your final answer?”

“No!” Alec and Devrim shouted in unison, their voices a tempest of defiance.

But Nikki was calm. A terrifying, profound calm. He stared down Calla and Edgar, and a small, knowing smile touched his lips.

“I will not break my bonds,” he said, his voice clear and resonant. “What I will do is name my child as heir to the Shadow element, a title I will continue to hold until my child is of age. I think you will find the law does allow that.”

His hands drifted to his stomach. The entire council stilled.

“A child,” he continued, softness wrapping the words like armor, “sired by my Ace, Hadrian, bearer of the Shadow blood title, and my other Ace, Malachi, who is Shadow to his core as third. A child who will be pure Shadow, and a far worthier heir than any of you could ever hope to dictate.”

The silence was absolute. The faces of the Earth and Fire royals were portraits of stunned, horrified defeat. They looked as if they’d swallowed a nest of live scorpions.

King Perryton broke the silence, his cheerful boom a victory fanfare. “A child! What wonderful news! A true blessing!”

Nikki rose gracefully, the picture of regal composure. “You will excuse me,” he said evenly, though his eyes promised a reckoning. “This unnecessary stress is… upsetting me.”

And with his bonded flanking him like twin pillars of strength, he turned and left the room.

Chapter 110: Choosing Sides

Back at Emerald Blade House, Nikki collapsed onto a couch and buried his head in his hands with a groan.

Alec sat beside him and pulled him close. “You’re a magnet for trouble. But I wouldn’t have you any other way.”

Devrim hovered nearby, wringing his hands. “My love, are you alright? What do you need?”

Alec rolled his eyes. “Dimwit, what are we going to do with you? Nikki isn’t pregnant. It was an act. We’ve never even discussed having a child as a circle. Besides, getting Hadrian and Malachi to be civil is hard enough—I can’t imagine getting them to cooperate with each other long enough to conceive.”

Devrim’s eyes widened. “You’re not pregnant?”

Nikki looked up, his eyes glistening with tears. “I can’t lose you. Any of you. Stopping them was all that mattered. So I told them I would name my child as my heir. I never promised a timeline, and I certainly never claimed to be pregnant. They chose to believe that.”

Devrim collapsed onto the couch, raking his hands through his hair. “Nikki… what happens when they realize the truth?”

“Then they realize it,” Nikki said, his eyes flashing with emerald fury. “I will not be rushed into parenthood to suit their political schemes. I will have a child when, and only when, our circle is ready. This buys us time. And if my only other option is to be their broodmare, then I will renounce my title entirely.”

 

King Edgar’s face lit up. “Ah, Hiram! Come in, come in!” He gestured to a plush chair opposite his own. “Sit, we’ll have some tea.” He added a jovial wink. “I know you healer types tend to avoid strong drink.”

With a shallow bow, Hiram took the offered seat. “How may I be of service, my King?”

“I have an opportunity here at the palace,” Edgar began, his voice brimming with excitement. “I’ve decided to appoint an onsite healer for emergencies. Naturally, I thought of you first, then Patrick and Surajini, but the three of you are far too busy. Then,” he said, leaning forward with a conspiratorial air, “I thought of your son, Quinn.”

Edgar’s expression shifted into a mask of profound sympathy. “A terrible business, his throat. I know he’s struggled to find a position with anyone… reputable. This would solve that. He’d be the Earth element’s primary healer, a sterling reputation secured.” The king’s tone became brisk and decisive. “He can start in two weeks, once he’s left that mixed circle of his. We’ll negotiate a magnificent payout package, of course…”

Hiram’s polite smile tightened. “My King, forgive me, but why must Quinn leave his circle? And even if he were unbonded, I doubt he would be interested in royal service. He chooses to work with our most distressed citizens; it was never a consequence of his condition.”

Edgar’s brow furrowed, dismissing the objection. “He would need to leave to ensure that only those from pure Earth circles serve the royal family. It’s a simple matter of loyalty.”

The meaning settled between them. Hiram rose and offered a deep, formal bow. “I see. I will inform my son of your offer.”

As Hiram reached the door, the king called out, “We are all anxious to make him feel welcome.”

The door clicked shut. Almost immediately, it opened again to admit a young aide, who bowed. “My King, Kunal Hartwood is here as you requested.”

 

Hadrian watched as Sutter finished with the earth next to Emerald Blade House. He positioned his void stone and then moved the Cunningham circle's home into place. The building settled with a low creak and some of the fencing for the backyard training area fell over. Hadrian grimaced, but Mariana waved it off. “I've been wanting to redo that fence for a while anyway.”

Scout shadowed in and signed, “there are three more islands in close proximity to this one. This is the largest one.

Mariana and Jascha exchanged glances. “Shall I make arrangements to buy the other three?” Scout questioned.

“Yes, Ryker's Bane will probably be coming here next.” Mariana said thoughtfully.

As if to prove the truth of her words, Maury shadowed in, saying brightly, “all right, where do you want us to set up?”

Scout explained about the other islands and Maury pouted. “We'll be all the way away on another island? Pish! I wanted to be with you!”

Mariana laughed, “it will be fine, and you can call the whole island Emerald Hollow after the manor.”

At that moment, Ethan came storming up, bowed quickly and demanded, “Queen Mariana, King Jascha, King Maurice, have you seen Bill? I really need to speak with my alpha.”

“What is it, Darling?” Mariana asked. “And I believe Bill is visiting his family, arranging their move.”

Ethan huffed, “King Edgar spoke to my sire, he wants me to give up my bond to Nikki or else I'll no longer be a royal scholar!”

Mariana sighed, “they are bullying Nikki to break his bonds with anyone in his circle who isn't Shadow. Nikki told them he would name his child as heir. But evidently that wasn't enough for them.”

“A child?” Ethan asked, shocked.

“A ruse,” Mariana smirked.

“An unnecessary one,” said Jascha. “I won't allow the royals to choose my heir. We'll go to war first.”

Everyone seemed to freeze at the word. “War?!” Ethan said softly.

“It's been heading that direction for a while,” Mariana said caustically.

Cyrus and Marcus walked up. “We couldn't help but overhear,” said Marcus. “I'm willing to fight for Nikki's right to bond to those his soulscream called.

“And anyone else he chooses,” added Cyrus. “For now, though, King Maurice, may we help shadow your circle over to the island?”

 

The parlor in Sadara's house was heavy with silence. Bill scanned the grim faces of his parents and siblings, his own resolve hardening. “I am not breaking my bond to Nikki,” he stated, his voice firm.

Mollandria spread her hands in a helpless gesture. “I don’t want to move to the island, Bill. I’d still have to go to work, and they’d just take me. And I’m terrified of what they’ll do if I try to run.”

Beside her, Arthur nodded his agreement. “Your mother has been doing so well. Surely they'll take that into account.”

The twins stared at the floor, avoiding everyone’s eyes. Ginny twisted her fingers together, while Ron’s widened gaze darted to Bill. Charlie paced the room in agitated strides, and Percy hugged himself tightly, sinking deeper into the couch cushions.

“I don't think they will,” Bill said quietly. “They are determined to break my circle.”

“So what can we do?” Mollandria’s voice was thin and shaky. “I don’t want you to break your bond, but I’m afraid… for all of us.”

The answer arrived as Sadara entered the parlor and closed the door firmly behind her. “We are all moving to Emerald Blade Island,” she announced. “Bill will keep his bond to Nikki, and Mollandria will not be imprisoned. We are a family, and we do not turn on our own nor do we cave to threats.”

“Grandmera, did something happen?” Percy asked.

Sadara grimaced angrily, “I've just returned from speaking with Queen Calla. She said in no uncertain terms that either William breaks his bond with Nikki or Mollandria's house arrest will be revoked and she'll serve the rest of her sentence in prison.”

Mollandria lifted her arms toward her Mera. A warm, cherry-colored glow emanated from her hands. Sadara reached out in response, releasing a deep, dark scarlet energy. The two forces met in a brilliant arch before flooding the room, touching every person within it.

“What you feel is family magic,” Sadara explained, her voice strong and clear. “It binds us by blood. But more importantly, it reminds us who we are, where we come from, and why we are strong.”

She stepped forward and pulled Mollandria and Arthur into a fierce embrace. Bill joined without hesitation, and the rest of the family quickly followed. There they stood, united in the parlor, surrounded by a mantle of ancestral power. And as the magic swelled, the hair of each family member burst into rich flames. They would not back down. Whatever fight was coming, they would face it together.

 

Dyshoka and Quinn sat nursing their drinks at a little table in Kahani restaurant. The waiter moved over with their take away boxes of Bal Mithai. “There is going to be dancing thirty minutes from now if you'd like to stay,” he informed.

Quinn's eyes lit up, “well, Dy, shall we stay and dance?” he asked, leaning over the table with anticipation.

His sister smiled tiredly, “not this time, I'm too tired to dance.”

“I understand,” Quinn said, then hit her with a diagnostic.

“Quinn!” She hissed angrily.

“You aren't just tired, you're exhausted! What is going on?” Dyshoka sighed and told him.

“Dy, you have to take the suppression bracelets off! They could really harm him! These children were given their power for a reason. They aren't meant to be suppressed!”

“Quinn, we can't take them off, he's too powerful! You don't know what he can do!” Dyshoka said helplessly. She dropped her head and rubbed her temples, then.. “wait, you said children, are there more like Maverick?”

Quinn looked around the room, “let's talk somewhere else.”

 

A comfortable silence had settled over the room, broken only by Greta’s soft murmur. “You’re really quiet, Loveling.”

On the large bed, Ilsa shifted carefully onto her side, molding the line of her body against Bahn’s slumbering form, seeking his warmth. Her gaze was distant, fixed on some troubling point in the shadows.

“I’m thinking about Dahlia, just like you are,” she whispered. “And Ariki.” A frown touched her lips. “It feels wrong. Our circle is primarily of Air, a domain of freedom and intellect… yet I hold the blood title for Earth. I am its heiress.” Her voice dropped, thick with unease. “I am… disturbed by the actions my element is taking. I’m worried about what comes next.”

Greta shifted closer, leaning over Bahn’s sleeping form to press a gentle, reassuring kiss to Ilsa’s lips. “You could renounce it,” she offered softly. “Give up the Earth’s blood title. Relinquish the blood crown.”

Ilsa recoiled as if struck, her eyes flashing with sudden anger. “Give it up? Greta, have you lost your mind?”

Between them, Bahn rose onto his elbows, his eyes clear and alert. “What are the Earth royals doing that you are so concerned?” he asked, his voice a low rumble.

“Bahn!” Greta gasped. “How long have you been awake?”

“Long enough,”he said simply. His focus was entirely on his Ace. “Tell me everything.”

When Ilsa had finished her tense report, Bahn sighed heavily and let his head fall back onto the pillow. He stared at the ceiling for a long moment before issuing a quiet command. “Out. Both of you. Give me space to think.”

They retreated to the hallway, the door clicking shut behind them. “Well,” Greta said, a note of wry amusement in her voice. “He’s scheming something now.”

“Yes,”Ilsa replied, a genuine smile finally gracing her features. “And for perhaps the first time, I’m glad of it.”

 

The response to the looming threat was swift, a sudden militarization of their little group of islands. Nikki watched, surprised by the speed of it all. His Oret’s circle had established a base on a neighboring island, dubbing it Ryker's Bane rather than ‘Emerald Hollow’ after the large manor that now occupied it.

On another island, Riven Cairothe’s circle had dug in, the land already being referred to as Caroithe Island in honor of their Alpha. Queen Bianca and her people had fortified the fourth, which was now called Storm Island. The air crackled with purpose as Hadrian set up his battle bunker on Emerald Blade Island, with Ilsa and Greta establishing their own battle bunkers on Caroithe and Storm Islands respectively.

Nikki had deliberately put a barrier between the people coming onto the island and the gheyo school. But the movement of figures like the Blood Wraith and Blood Rayne was impossible to conceal. He found the entire student body gathered in the central courtyard, a palpable buzz of curiosity in the air.

A Gheyo Princess, one Nikki had recently helped register, broke from the ranks and approached him, offering a deep, respectful bow. “My Prince,” she began, her voice eager. “I flew in this afternoon. The other islands… they’re swarming with elite circles. I saw the Blood Wraith herself. Is this a training exercise?”

Nikki offered a reassuring smile, his plan to break the news now becoming an opportunity to harness their excitement. “I was coming to speak with you about that very thing. I want to make you aware they are there. While all the details aren’t yet finalized, we are indeed orchestrating something significant.”

The Princess pumped her fist triumphantly in the air. “Ha! I knew it! I told everyone it was a training exercise!”

 

Prince Raspen stared at the document on his desk, reading the stark words a second time as if they might somehow rearrange themselves. They did not. With a deep sigh, he leaned back in his chair. “This makes no sense,” he muttered to the empty room.

Suddenly, his office door crashed open, slamming against the wall with a force that made him jump. “Ebony!” he snapped, irritation sharpening his tone. “Must you always announce yourself like a battering ram?”

His fellow royal paid no heed to his complaint, her words tumbling out in a breathless rush. “Charles Weasley just resigned his position as Blood Title!”

Raspen’s brow furrowed in confusion. He held up the paper in his hand. “And Ilsa Gorgens has just resigned her titles as Blood Wraith and Blood Crown.”

“What in the realms is going on?” Ebony raged, her frustration filling the room. “How can this be happening?”

“They are likely afraid,” a new voice interjected as King Perryton strode into the office. “As am I, that they will be bullied into leaving their circles.”

Close behind him, King Edgar and Queen Calla entered the already crowded room. Edgar sank heavily into a vacant chair. “What’s this nonsense about you being bullied to leave your circle? No one has done that.”

“No, they haven’t,” Perry agreed, his voice laced with grim contemplation. “And that is precisely what I am wondering. If a Crown Prince can be forced to break his bonds or relinquish his title, then why am I being permitted to remain King of the Air Element? My Alpha and Healer are both Earth, my Ace is Storm—the rest of my circle is just as mixed.”

Calla waved a dismissive hand. “You’ve already named your son as heir. He comes from three pure Air lines. The succession is secure.”

Before Perry could respond, a new, enraged voice cut through the tension from the doorway. “I think he should step down as King because he stole the crown that was rightfully mine!”

Every head in the office turned in unison. A collective gasp echoed off the walls.

“Dawne!”

Chapter 111: Weaponizing the Law

She stood in the doorway, her face a porcelain white and her once laughing blue eyes were filled with bitterness. The lightweight examination gown, with its fragile ties announced that she'd been under a healer's care for a while.

She ran a trembling hand through her snarled blonde hair and glared at Perry. “This is YOUR fault! The crown is mine! Mine! You took it from me.”

“Oh not this tired refrain again! Dawne, the grown ups are talking - get out of my office!” Perry demanded.

Quatrine and Nyema materialized behind Dawne, saying, “there you are!”

“Mera!” Perry said to Nyema. “How long has she been lucid?”

Nyema’s lips pinched in disapproval. “Not long at all, Perryton. You should know better than to argue with a patient in her state!”

“I’m not ill!” Dawne’s voice rose to a shrill pitch. “I’m perfectly fine! Ebony, you believe me, don’t you?”

“Of course I do,” the Fire Princess said smoothly, stepping forward to take Dawne’s arm. “Let’s go get you cleaned up.”

The Air Princess nodded, her defiance melting into docility as she allowed herself to be led away.

 

A low anxiety thrummed in Briar’s veins. “I’m not sure about this,” he said, the words sharp with unease. “Who knows what putting them all together will actually do?”

“I share your nerves,” Jun admitted, her voice softer but no less strained. She adjusted the weight of a child on each hip, then set them down to walk the small distance. “But Bill assured me this is the safest place for them. The only place.”

Briar’s sneer was a silent, bitter agreement. He fell into step beside Jun, his gaze drifting down to Idena’s peaceful, sleeping face in his arms. His other two, Ivy and Oakley, toddled ahead, babbling their own secret language, blissfully unaware of their father's trepidation. He needed to do what was best for all three of them; the problem was, the right path was never clear.

As the small schoolhouse came into view, a quiet solidarity formed. Others were converging from different paths: Maury shepherding Nicholas and Elise, Marduk walking with his sisters, a hand gently on Zara’s shoulder and Lilith’s back, Arkhet walking with Rad, Phe, and Rosie. A silent, shared understanding passed between the adults, a mix of hope and fear.

They filed into the main room, the air thick with a palpable tension that even the children seemed to feel. As Bill rose to speak, asking for introductions, the formalities felt fragile.

Aracle Deveraine stood, trying to contain his squirming toddler. “I’m Aracle Deveraine,” he said, his voice tight. “Air mage.”

On cue, the little boy in his arms, Maverick, kicked out and let out a scream of pure, furious frustration. The sound was more than noise; it was a physical pressure, a wave of power that made the very air crackle. The magical wards woven into the walls groaned in protest, their light flickering dangerously.

Maury moved on instinct, his hands coming up to distract the toddler. But Zara was faster. She slipped from her brother’s side and darted forward, not with fear, but with a strange, innate purpose. She gently took the thrashing toddler, fussing and cooing softly. “I know, I know,” she murmured. Then, with a deftness that belied her age, her fingers found the clasps. “Here’s the problem,” she announced, and plucked the suppression bracelets from his wrists and ankles.

“No!” Aracle’s shout was a blade of pure panic. But the deed was done. The bracelets clattered to the floor.

And nothing happened.

The terrifying pressure vanished. Maverick’s angry cries cut off into a hiccup. He blinked up at Zara, his little body relaxing as he uttered a soft, “Hi.”

A brilliant, warm orange light emanated from Zara, enveloping them both in a gentle glow.

“He is… profoundly powerful,” Marduk explained, his voice filled with a mixture of awe and brotherly pride. “Zara can pull the excess, so it does not overwhelm him. She has done this for Lilith since they were small.”

Aracle’s fear was instantly replaced by a new, protective terror. “She won’t take it all, will she?”

“She can do that?” Maury gasped, his eyes wide.

Zara looked up, her face serene within the fading light. “I’ve always been able to. Don’t worry. It always comes back.”

A stunned silence held the room. When Zara gently placed a calm Maverick down, the toddler immediately began to happily investigate a button on his father’s shirt. Bill rushed over, his hands weaving a complex diagnostic spell that shimmered around the boy.

“Sweet Sauranth!” Bill whispered, his composure shattered by wonder. “His core stability is perfect. The raw power he was radiating moments ago was off the scale—it would have shattered our wards in minutes. Now it’s… integrated. Harmonious. It’s not suppressed; it’s just… managed. This is incredible.”

Zara smiled, but it was a strained expression now, raw energy crackling just under her skin. “I’m glad I helped,” she said, her voice taking on a resonant hum. “But now I have to go burn this off.”

Before anyone could speak, she shimmered—a flash of brilliant light—and transformed. Where a young girl stood, a giant cobra now coiled, scales gleaming. With a powerful, silent grace, it slithered swiftly out the door, leaving the room in a state of utter, bewildered awe.

 

Queen Calla moved with practiced ease, her shears snipping the spent heads from her roses. The cool autumn air carried the rich, decaying scent of the garden, a promise of renewal for the next season. Each cut was a quiet investment in future beauty.

The crunch of hurried footsteps on the gravel path announced the end of her peaceful interlude. She didn't need to look up to know it was her daughter; the agitated energy was signature Ebony.

“Mera!” Ebony’s voice was tight with alarm. “Entire families are gone! The Cunninghams, the Prewitts, the Kadels… even Queen Bianca's Storm Manor. Vanished without a trace. Raspen has called an emergency meeting of the royals.”

Calla finished her cut and lowered the shears, a faint, disappointed sigh escaping her lips. “I had rather hoped William Weasley would see reason and break his bond. It seems he prefers stubbornness. No matter,” she said, her tone turning cool and resolute. “We can be stubborn, too.”

Ebony wrung her hands, her fear palpable. “But what does this mean? We are dangerously outnumbered by the other royals now.”

A serene, almost chilling smile touched Queen Calla’s lips. She turned and walked past her daughter, barely pausing as she delivered her reassurance.

“Don’t fret, my dear. We will simply have to correct the numbers. We always do.”

 

Nikki let out a soft, appreciative moan as Devrim’s lips traced a line down his neck. They’d finally managed to steal a few precious moments alone, and Nikki intended to savor every one. He pulled his Ace closer, his hand sliding over the smooth, delicate skin of Devrim’s hip.

“You feel absolutely perfect,” Nikki murmured, his voice thick with desire.

Devrim grinned against his skin, his tone light and teasing. “I think someone’s up for another round already…”

“I’m always up for you,” Nikki promised, and to prove his point, he rolled his hips upward, drawing a sharp, delighted gasp from Devrim.

At that exact moment, a message bubble winked into existence right beside Nikki’s head. Inside it, the stern face of Mariana Cunningham stared out, her lips already moving to announce an emergency meeting of the royals.

The effect was instantaneous. Both men yelped and sprang apart as if they’d been shocked, scrambling to look appropriately dignified despite their very undignified state of undress.

After a heartbeat of stunned silence, Nikki burst into laughter, clutching his chest. “Stars above, I always forget the sender can’t actually see us.”

Devrim flopped back onto the pillows with a dramatic sigh. “Well, seeing your Mera’s face materialize two feet from my bare backside was more than enough to, uh… de-escalate the situation.”

Nikki nodded in solemn agreement. “Yeah. Me too.” He poked the still-floating message bubble. “Talk about a mood killer.”

 

King Alcandor strode into the meeting room in the Earth sector with Queen Killigan on his arm. Alec and Princess Hermione right behind him with Brishen, Kalen and several members of Crymson Tide.

Jascha and Mariana entered with Nikki walking behind them. Hadrian on one side of him and Malachi on the other. Devrim followed right behind with Queen Bianca

They settled into their seats as Perry walked in alone. He walked over to a chair, huffing at Raspen. “I was JUST here!”

Queen Calla and Princess Ebony entered right before Lord Aiden and Luna entered with Melacor and Bas.

Maury, Jace and Lucius Malfoy Elswood stepped in last and closed the door.

Once everyone was seated, King Edgar commented, “it seems we have a lot more of us here than usual.”

Lord Aiden made a dismissive gesture, saying, “you know how overprotective a pregnancy makes certain bonded.” He was speaking of Luna's pregnancy, but some assumed he meant Nikki also. No one corrected this of course.

Ebony turned to Jascha and Mariana, “your house as well as several others have disappeared, what is going on?”

“We've moved,” Jascha answered simply. “We didn't like the way our son and heir was threatened in the last meeting. We chose to be closer to him, others made the same choice.”

Prince Raspen asked Lord Aiden, “I assume Death's Court is still in the same place?”

“Of course,” he answered easily.

Ebony smiled kindly at Bas, “Prince Sebastian I hope it doesn't bother you that your family circle moved everything to be with your brother and didn't join you when you also have a child on the way.”

Bas grinned at her, “Of course not, no one has suggested I break my bonds, so it really isn't the same thing.”

Calla spoke up then, “I assume the Prewitts moved for the same ridiculous reason?”

“You are free to assume whatever you wish,” Nikki said coldly. He wasn't about to give her information.

“Raspen, did you really call an emergency meeting because several people moved houses?” Alcandor asked irritably.

“This really wasn't worth surfacing for,” Killigan said loudly.

“It is important,”. Calla insisted. “If we need you for something we need to know where to find you!”

“So send a message,” Nikki said coldly. “We don't owe you personal information.”

“Now see here, young man,” Edgar said angrily, “there is no need to be disrespectful!”

Nikki bowed his head. “You're absolutely right, King Edgar. There is no need for anyone to be disrespectful to one another in this meeting. I’d appreciate you calling out Queen Calla for saying my family moving to support me was ridiculous and Princess Ebony trying to make my brother Bas feel slighted. I don't think I'll be coming to these meetings in the future. They don't seem to accomplish anything.” Nikki bowed and shadowed out. Malachi and Hadrian disappeared with him.

Princess Hermione immediately rose. “I feel the same way Nikki does, being a royal should be about helping your people, not meeting up to posture and argue.” Hermione, too, portalled out, taking Brishen, Kalen and Alec with her.

Devrim then rose and looked at Bianca. “Forgive me Grandmera but I also agree that this body doesn't accomplish anything except for discord.” And then he was gone as well.

Luna rose from her chair slowly, her soft baby bump prominent even in her loose fitting robes.

“If you're going to leave, just go!” Ebony snarked. “There's no need to make an announcement!”

“I'm not leaving,” Luna said softly. “The Gentle Mother gave some children special powers so they could fight off the enemies of Nevarah. You should be thankful and full of gratitude, yet you try to hunt them down. I know you have not stopped.”

“Also, a soulscream is part of a submissive's defense. Any circle coming from such an action should be honored. But you demanded broken bonds. This body needs to pass a law that soulscreamed circles do not need to follow the law for royal purity. If you don't, you could be looking at a huge conflict.” Luna told them.

Queen Calla’s eyes glittered dangerously, she didn't like being called out. “Lady Arythmoor is correct, we do need to amend the law. I move that the royal laws no longer allow a royal in a mixed circle to raise a pure child for the acting royal position.”

“Seconded,” said Ebony.

“I third,” from Raspen.

“I fourth, motion carried, motion passed,” said Edgar.

“Wuh, you can't do that!” Jace said angrily.

“We can and we just did,” said Ebony. “Desperate times call for desperate measures. If you want to outnumber and overwhelm us, then you can't be upset when we do what we need to to make sure we have our say.”

Mariana rolled her eyes. “It isn't a real law and it won't stand. Only acting royals can pass laws and King Edgar and Queen Calla are not.”

“On the contrary, it is a real law and it will stand.” Said Edgar, “Queen Calla took the acting royal position from Ebony and proposed the law, she then passed the position back to Ebony, who seconded. Raspen and I did the same. I trust you'll inform Prince Dominic he needs to break his bonds to non-shadow circle members?”

“Also,” said Ebony, “we call upon King Perryton to break his bonds with all non-air circle members.”

Perry jumped to his feet angrily. “No! I won't! This can't be right!”

“King Perryton, since you refuse to break your bonds, we call upon you to turn over your crown to the next rightful title holder, Princess Dawne.” Calla said with a huge grin on her face.

“I refuse!” Perry said, crossing his arms over his chest. “You cannot dictate who the acting royal is for elements other than your own. It is an elemental matter settled within that element!”

“Well, perhaps that's been the problem,” Edgar huffed. “We need elemental stability and so we do call upon you to either break your bonds or give up the crown.”

 

She bowed low before the dias, making sure her posture was sufficiently deferential. It wouldn't do to make this one angry.

“Report,” he demanded.

Nyema straightened up and told him, “they are still completely oblivious to any danger. They are more concerned with squabbling over who is mating to whom. They are on the brink of civil war and the Earth and Fire elements have no idea that the other elements have been pushed to that point.

He waved at her dismissively and she left. Alone in his throne room he pondered. If he attacked now, they'd have a chance of pushing him back. But if he waited and there was a civil war, he could simply come in and scoop up whatever was left. He grinned, he could be patient. Let's see how it plays out.

 

Mariana and Imogene were making grilled cheese and tomato soup for lunch. The table had been expanded so that everyone would fit. Ginny was holding Lilith on her lap. She'd gotten attached to the little girl. Marduk and Zara were talking to Rad, who was fascinated that they could turn into snakes.

Anna and Canis were giggling about something. Mariana turned and shot a warning look at her youngest. The little mage responded with a look of perfect innocence. Mariana sighed and flipped the sandwiches. Whatever they'd done she'd find out about it eventually.

Bran and Hadrian came in and the Cunningham children rushed to hug them. “Oh! Grilled cheese!” Bran said happily. Mariana smiled at him and added more sandwiches to the pan.

As Imogene stirred the soup, her eyes, which saw the flow of magic as clearly as others saw light, casually scanned the room. It was a habit, a constant, low-level awareness of the magical currents around her family. Today, however, she saw something that made her blood run cold.

Tiny, almost imperceptible pinpricks of foreign magic were scattered throughout the kitchen. They were cleverly hidden—one nestled in the weave of the curtains, another clinging to the base of a flowerpot, a third shimmering faintly near the ceiling lamp. They were spying devices, magical eavesdroppers, planted with insidious precision.

She didn't startle or cry out. Instead, she leaned closer to Mariana as if to check the soup's progress. Her voice was a whisper, barely audible over the sizzle of butter. "Mariana. Don't react. The room is bugged. Magical listeners. At least three."

Mariana’s hand, which had been reaching for a plate, froze for a fraction of a second. Then she continued smoothly, her face settling into a calm mask. She shot a glance at Imogene, her eyes asking a silent question.

Imogene gave a tiny, almost imperceptible nod. Yes, I'm sure. She picked up a ladle and spoke in a normal, cheerful tone, a brilliant false note for their unseen audience. "This soup just needs a little more pepper, don't you think? It's so bland otherwise."

It was a coded warning, a signal they had established long ago: Bland meant a passive threat, a listening ear, not an immediate attack.

Mariana understood perfectly. "You're right, it does need a bit of a kick," she replied, her voice equally light. She caught Bran's eye across the room and gave a slight, deliberate shake of her head when he started to speak. The message was clear: Watch what you say.

The cheerful atmosphere in the kitchen became suddenly fragile, a beautiful soap bubble hiding a needle within. The conversation continued, but now it was carefully bland, a performance for an invisible enemy. Anna and Canis’s secret mischief was instantly forgotten, replaced by a far more dangerous game.

 

The water was a second skin to Nikki, a cool, silken embrace that welcomed his Merrow form. He surged through the azure depths, his powerful, iridescent tail slicing through the waves with effortless grace. He turned a fluid flip, the currents caressing his scaled body, feeling a pure, unadulterated joy that he only ever found here, in the vast, silent world beneath the surface. Sunlight dappled through the water, painting shifting coins of gold on the sandy floor far below.

A darker shape glided at the edge of his vision, pulling him from his reverie. His heart, a steady drum in the quiet of the sea, gave a sudden, hard pound against his ribs. A large seal, its fur a sleek, speckled grey, swam with a familiar, powerful ease. Was it…? Could it be Jace?

A nervous hope bubbled up inside him. Nikki flicked his long, elegant tail playfully toward the creature, a gesture both a question and a greeting. The seal responded instantly, rolling in the water with an acrobatic flourish, its dark eyes intelligent and fixed on him. It frisked back, nudging at the water near his fins. The playfulness was there, but doubt still tugged at him. He needed to be sure.

With a powerful thrust of his tail, Nikki dove deep, a streak of color shooting downward. Then, he changed direction, rocketing toward the surface with the speed of an arrow. As he broke into the air and sunlight, he twisted, his arms wrapping around the sleek seal that surfaced beside him. He pulled the creature up, water streaming from both of them.

In his arms, the seal began to change. The solid, muscular form softened, shifted, and elongated. The speckled fur melted away into smooth, sun-kissed skin, the snout receding to reveal the sharp, handsome features of Jace. He was glistening and wet, his dark green hair plastered to his forehead, and clutched in his hand was the magical sealskin, now just a pelt of shimmering fur.

“Gotcha!” Nikki said, his voice breathless and playful, though his grip loosened into something gentler, more of an embrace than a capture.

Jace smirked, an infuriatingly charming expression. “You know the stories,” he said, his voice a low rumble. “If you take a Selkie’s sealskin, they have to stay with you forever.”

Nikki’s smile faltered. He looked up at Jace through a fringe of dark, wet lashes, his green eyes suddenly serious. “I’d never force anyone to stay with me,” he said softly, the memory a sharp sting. “I released you from the circle because you didn’t want me. I won't be anyone's cage.”

The smirk vanished from Jace’s face, replaced by a raw, earnest intensity. “I was a fool,” he breathed, his hands coming up to rest on Nikki’s waist, their bodies buoyed by the gentle swells. “An ignorant, self involved fool. I do want you, Nikki. I’ve been haunting these coves for weeks, hoping to see you. I can’t think of anything else but you!”

A warmth bloomed in Nikki’s chest, thawing the last of his icy doubt. He tried to maintain a stern look, but a small smile tugged at his lips. “You can come back to the house,” he conceded, “but you’ll have to prove yourself. No more chances, Jace.”

“If you want to be courted,” Jace said, his eyes lighting up, “I can do that.” Before Nikki could reply, Jace spun them, diving back under the water. But he didn’t change back into his seal form. In his human body, he moved with an impossible, innate grace, twirling them through the kelp forests as if he were still part of the sea itself. When they surfaced again, gasping and laughing, Nikki stared at him in amazement.

“You swim just as well in human form!” Nikki exclaimed, water dripping from his chin.

Jace brought a finger to his own lips, a mischievous glint in his eye. “Shh… that’s a secret.” The space between them vanished, the laughter fading into a charged, breathless silence. Jace leaned forward, his gaze dropping to Nikki’s lips, and closed the last inch between them. The kiss was not a gentle question, but a claiming. It tasted of salt spray and the profound silence of the deep ocean, a language far older than the words they had fumbled with on land.

Jace’s hands, strong and sure, slid from Nikki’s waist to the small of his back, pressing their bodies together as the swell lifted them. Nikki’s own hands came up, tangling in the wet silk of Jace’s hair, pulling him closer, deeper. The last vestiges of his resistance melted like sea foam under the sun.

When they finally broke apart, breathless and buoyant, the world had shifted. The air seemed sharper, the colors of the sunset bleeding across the sky, violet, rose, and gold, more vivid than before.

“A secret, huh?” Nikki murmured, his forehead resting against Jace’s. “What other secrets are you keeping, Selkie?”

Jace’s grin was a flash of white in the twilight. “Wouldn’t you like to know?” He gently released Nikki, but only to take his hand. “Come on. You said I could come back to the house. I believe I have some proving to do.”

He began to swim toward the shore, not with the frantic splash of a human, but with a smooth, powerful stroke that spoke of a life lived half in the waves. Nikki, his Merrow tail flicking effortlessly, swam alongside him, their hands still linked below the surface. It felt natural, this connection, this silent, synchronized movement through the darkening water.

They reached a rocky cove and as the water shallowed, Nikki felt the familiar tingle along his spine, the magic that reshaped his form. His magnificent tail dissolved into the shimmering air, leaving behind his long, lean human legs. He stood, unsteady for a moment on the smooth, wet stones, his clothes—which had magically shifted with him—clinging to his skin.

Jace rose beside him, water streaming from his shoulders. He still held the sealskin, and now he shook it out with a practiced flick, the fur shedding water instantly. Instead of putting it on, he folded it with a strange, reverent care and laid it over a sun-warmed rock near the path, as if tucking a precious belonging safely aside.

“You’re leaving it there?” Nikki asked, surprised. For a Selkie, the skin was everything. It was home, freedom, identity. Leaving it unattended was an act of profound trust.

Jace turned to him, his expression open and vulnerable. “I’m not going to need it tonight.” His meaning hung in the salt-tinged air between them. I’m not running away.

Nikki led the way up the narrow, winding path to the house. Inside, Nikki lit a few lamps, the soft golden light pushing back the encroaching darkness. “It seems as if everyone is out.” He said looking around the empty room.

“You’re shivering,” Jace observed, his voice soft.

Nikki hadn’t even noticed. The adrenaline was fading, leaving him exposed to the cool night air. “I’m fine.”

But Jace was already moving. He found a thick, woolen blanket draped over the back of an armchair and brought it over. He didn’t just hand it to Nikki. Instead, he stepped close and wrapped it around Nikki’s shoulders, his hands lingering for a moment, rubbing warmth into his arms.

It was a simple, domestic gesture, but it sent a different kind of shiver through Nikki. This was the proof. Not grand declarations, but this quiet, attentive care.

“Thank you,” Nikki said, his voice barely a whisper.

Jace’s gaze was intense, tracing the lines of Nikki’s face in the lamplight. “The courting begins now,” he said, a playful seriousness in his tone. “What’s the first step? Do I need to bring you a spectacularly shiny fish? Serenade you with seal songs? I’m told they’re very haunting.”

Nikki laughed, the sound warm in the quiet room. “How about you start by helping me build a fire? And maybe… tell me where you’ve been all these weeks.”

Jace’s smirk returned, but it was softer now. “Haunting your cove, remember? Waiting to catch a glimpse of you.” He knelt by the hearth, beginning to arrange the kindling. “It was torture, Nikki. Seeing you in the royal meetings, and knowing I’d thrown away my chance to be a part of your circle.”

Nikki sat on the rug nearby, pulling the blanket tighter. He watched Jace’s capable hands work, the muscles in his back moving under his wet shirt. “I wanted you too,” he admitted quietly. “After I released you. I hoped… I don’t know what I hoped.”

Jace struck a match, the flame flaring to life and illuminating the sharp planes of his face. He touched it to the tinder, and a small, bright fire began to crackle. “You won’t have to want anymore,” he said, turning his head to meet Nikki’s gaze. The firelight danced in his dark eyes. “I’m here. And I’m not going anywhere until you believe me.”

Chapter 112: The Unraveling

Water rippled off the walls of the small underground cavern. Raspen wasn’t worried; the turquoise charm around his neck would keep him from harm.

He rounded a corner and stepped off a sheer cliff.

The water was deep, swallowing his cry as he sank. After a moment of panic, he realized he was breathing fine—the charm was doing its job.

“Okay there, Ras?” Alcandor’s voice was laced with mirth.

“Fine,” Raspen said a little too quickly. “Why all the mystery, Al? It wasn't easy to ditch my guards.”

“You think it was easy to ditch mine?” Alcandor volleyed back.

“No, I suppose not,” the Earth Prince conceded. Alcandor smiled; that easy-going affability was one of his favorite things about his friend.

They settled on small rock ledges protruding from the cave walls. A large opening to one side revealed the beautiful, blue Merrow waters.

“So, why the secrecy?” Raspen asked. “What’s going on?”

“It’s a poorly kept secret that the Earth and Fire elements are still hunting gifted children,” Alcandor said. “If it doesn’t stop, the other elements are prepared to step in.”

Raspen frowned. “Hypothetically, if that were still happening, what do you mean, ‘step in’?”

“We’ve been friends a long time, Ras. I don’t want bloodshed,” Alcandor sighed. “But if Earth and Fire don’t back down, it will come to that. And in a fight, you’d lose.”

The Earth Prince scowled. “I wouldn’t be so sure. The Earth element has the Blood Crown.”

“Does it? I heard Lady Gorgens resigned.”

“What do you want, Al?” Raspen huffed. “Why bring me here just to threaten me?”

“It’s not a threat, it’s a warning! I’m trying to prevent a civil war!”

A large, dark shape swam past the opening. Raspen’s eyes tracked it. “What is that?”

“A Harrons Sea dragon, either Goonter or Gaga.” Alcandor snapped impatiently.

“They won't come in here will they?” Raspen demanded.

“No. They're too big to fit. Are you even hearing me? I don't want a civil war.”

“It won't come to that, no one wants that.” Raspen said distractedly, still nervously watching the cave opening.

“Yes it will!” The sea king yelled angrily. “Over children? Yes, this is a hill we will die on! Raspen, I need you to tell Ebony and Calla as well as your Dera to stop this!”

At that moment, Gaga, who was curious about what was going on in the cave, stuck her massive head in the opening. She was able to lower the crest on her head past the opening, but it then wedged into a small rocky fissure near the top of the cave.

Raspen jumped to his feet in alarm. “I thought you said they wouldn't come in here!”

Alcandor shrugged, “I thought she would know better but she's still very young.”

Gaga, realizing she couldn't move her head any further into the cave, tried to go backwards. Her head crest was stuck! She couldn't move either direction. Gaga opened her mouth and wailed pitifully.

From Raspen’s perspective, a monster was now invading the cavern. Alcandor had lied! He could see its head moving, and then it opened its fanged maw and roared what was clearly (to him) a battle cry.

Raspen turned white. “You lured me here without my guards! You’re trying to kill me!” He fumbled in his pocket, grabbed an emergency transport disc, and vanished.

Alcandor stared in shock at where the Crown Prince of the Earth had just been sitting. Gaga’s pitiful wails ringing in his ears. “You are such a troublemaker, little girl. You probably just started the war I was trying to prevent!”

 

Jascha and the rest of the Cunninghams had gathered at Nikki's house. After a thorough search, Imogene and Bill confirmed the place was clean—no foreign magic or listening devices. The two groups now convened in the large sitting room, debating their next move.

“Why not just destroy them?” Felix snapped.

Ellery countered, “If we play our cards right, we could feed them false information.”

“It isn’t worth the risk!” Arkhet shot back.

With a sigh, Bill turned to Imogene. “Were you able to find anything that could trace them back to the sender?”

She grimaced and shook her head. “No. Whoever planted them knew exactly what they were doing.”

“Then how did they get through the wards?” Hadrian asked.

“A good question,” Mariana said. “Scout ‘saw’ a house elf place them.”

At this, Nikki’s eyes brightened. “I may be able to help. Hadrian, come with me. I need to consult my Granddera.”

A short time later, Nikki and Hadrian stood in silence as Kreacher prowled the Cunningham house, his gnarled fingers hovering over the hidden listening devices. Finally, the ancient elf turned, his large eyes gleaming with purpose.

“The grandson of Master Regulus was wise to summon Kreacher,” he croaked, his voice thick with solemn pride. “Kreacher knows the craft of a house-elf. This… this is the work of one of his kind.”

“Can you tell which house-elf?” Nikki asked, his voice hushed.

“Or who ordered—erm, asked them to do it?” Hadrian added.

Kreacher gave a slow, deliberate nod. “The magic has a stink to it. Kreacher can follow this stink. He can hunt the treacherous elf who invades his master’s home!” he declared, a fierce light in his eyes.

“Yes, please!” Nikki said, his enthusiasm bursting forth.

Hadrian leaned in, his tone grave. “But you must not be seen, Kreacher. This is a mission of information only.”

Kreacher drew himself up to his full, albeit small, height. A true mission, a secret task for the House of Black! It was a balm to his soul after the stifling quiet of Jun's house.

“Kreacher will be a shadow!” he vowed, his voice trembling with fervor. “He will follow the trail! He will not fail his masters!” With a sharp crack of displaced air, he was gone.

 

“I can’t believe Alcandor would deliberately endanger you,” Dawne murmured, her brow furrowed with genuine concern as she looked at Raspen.

Across the study, Ebony gave a short, derisive laugh. “Can’t you? The Merrow King has always viewed us as dirt under his feet. His pride is a weapon, and he wields it freely.”

“But we were friends,” Raspen insisted, the words sounding hollow even to him. “Aren’t we still?”

“Maybe you should just ask him for his side of things,” Dawne encouraged softly. “If he wasn’t afraid, perhaps there was no real danger.”

“He wasn’t afraid because he was in control!” Ebony snapped, her eyes flashing. “That beast answers to him alone. Raspen, going back to him isn't seeking clarity—it’s walking into a trap.”

After a long moment, Raspen sighed, the fight draining out of him. “Thank you both. I… I need to be alone to think.”

As the princesses departed, a smirk touched Ebony’s lips. Her research after the hunt had been most enlightening; Harron’s Sea Dragons were scavengers, incapable of hunting live prey. Raspen had never been in danger. But he didn’t know that, and she would never tell him. Alcandor’s reputation would crumble under the weight of a lie she had carefully helped cement, and she would be there to watch it fall.

The heavy oak door of Raspen’s study clicked shut, sealing him in a silence that echoed with the princesses' departing words. He sank into his chair, the plush velvet doing nothing to comfort the chill in his bones. Alcandor’s casual dismissal in the cavern played over and over in his mind, the shrug, the cold remark about the dragon being "smarter than that.” Raspen jumped up and began to pace. If Alcandor wanted a fight, well he'd give him one.

 

The slender arrow left the bow and thwacked into the bullseye with a resounding thud. Brynn squealed and jumped up and down. “Ha! Beat that!” She challenged Nikki, Blaise and Cameron.

“Is this a private game, or can anyone play?” Selvric asked, walking over to the small area on the beach where they were having archery practice.

Nikki smiled, a slow, easy grin that reached his eyes. “Of course you can join in. Maybe you can beat Brynn. She's totally slaughtering us!”

Selvric’s gaze slid from Brynn’s triumphant stance to Nikki. “Slaughtering you? I find that hard to believe. I’ve seen you handle a bow.” He picked up a spare longbow, testing its weight. “Though perhaps your focus was elsewhere.”

“My focus is always on the target,” Nikki said, nocking an arrow. He let it fly. It landed in the second ring, just outside Brynn’s bullseye. He sighed in mock exasperation. “See? Slaughtered.”

“A valiant effort,” Selvric conceded, stepping up to the line. He stood close, his shoulder almost brushing Nikki's as he drew his own bow. His shot was clean and swift, landing a hair's breadth from Brynn’s perfect shot. “But it’s all in the follow-through. A steady hand, and a calm heart.”

Nikki leaned in, his voice dropping to a murmur meant only for Selvric. “My heart is plenty calm. It’s my competition that’s suddenly become… distracting.”

“Is that so?” Selvric lowered his bow, turning to face Nikki fully. A playful smirk played on his lips. “And here I thought you were just admiring my form.”

“Oh, I am,” Nikki countered without missing a beat. “I’m just wondering if it’s all for show, or if you can actually back it up when it counts.”

Selvric took a step closer, the space between them charged with playful energy. “Why don’t you put a wager on it? If my next shot is closer to the center than yours, you owe me a private night with you.”

“And if I win?” Nikki asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Then I owe you a private night with me,” Selvric said, with a wink. “And perhaps even suffer through listening to you gloat.”

“It’s a deal.” Nikki’s smile was all confidence now. “But I should warn you, I’m very good at gloating.”

“I’d expect nothing less,” Selvric replied, his voice a low purr. “Now, shall we?”

From the sidelines, Brynn rolled her eyes good-naturedly, crossing her arms. “Are you two going to shoot, or just stare into each other’s eyes all day? Some of us want to see a real competition.”

Blaise and Cameron chuckled, shaking their heads as they watched the two, who had momentarily forgotten anyone else was on the beach.

 

Mateo moved through the kata slowly, his body a heavy, uncooperative weight. Each deliberate extension of his arm, each controlled lift of his leg, was a battle against the profound exhaustion the Reaper's mark had etched into his bones. His fingers strayed from their form, brushing against his neck where Nikki’s bond mark had once sat. The skin was now smooth and unblemished, a stark contrast to the bruised and scabbed ruin on his forehead. Sleep was a siren call his body screamed for, but he dreaded the nightmares that lurked behind his eyelids. He always woke the same way, desperately trying to scratch the cursed mark out of his forehead.

Alejandro’s words were a constant echo in his mind: a bully, an arrogant ass who abused his submissive. Gritting his teeth, Mateo tried to pour his frustration into his movements, lifting his leg with painstaking precision for a perfect, slow-motion kick. But his treacherous brain wouldn’t relent. He’d stormed out of his first counseling session, furious and humiliated, swearing never to return. He didn’t need some sanctimonious healer to insult him. Yet, he’d found himself going back, sitting in that same chair for the next appointment, and the one after that.

Frustration boiled over. He abandoned the slow pace, launching into a series of rapid-fire kicks and hand strikes. For a few glorious seconds, his body was fluid and powerful again. Then, the energy vanished as if siphoned away. He collapsed to the dusty ground, panting, his hair erupting into frantic, sputtering flames. It wasn’t fair. He didn’t deserve this.

“Mateo Cavalier,” a voice called from the shadows. Waylon emerged, Deltaine at his side. Both men looked haggard, their movements sluggish. They sank onto a wooden bench as if their legs could no longer hold them. Mateo dragged himself up and joined them.

“I didn’t do anything wrong,” he stated, the words a familiar mantra. “I’m not going to crawl back and say I did.”

Deltaine offered a thin, bitter smile. “Exactly. None of us did anything wrong. He is the one that’s wrong. There’s something unnatural about a submissive that independent. Hadrian and Bill should have backed us. We wouldn’t be in this mess if they had.”

“Damn right!” Waylon chimed in, his voice rough with fatigue. “I’m not about to be ordered around and made a fool of by my own submissive! He’ll never learn to obey with the whole circle coddling him.”

Mateo frowned. The word “obey” sat uneasily in his gut. He didn’t remember Nikki ordering them around. Had his submissive truly been making a fool of him? The thought felt foreign, like a poorly fitted glove. He pictured his Grandmera Natalie, a submissive of quiet, formidable strength. No one in her circle ordered her; they consulted her. His own Grandmera didn’t “obey.” Unsettled, he shoved the thoughts aside.

“What have you guys been up to?” he asked, changing the subject.

Waylon snorted. “We can barely move, let alone fulfill a Gheyo’s purpose. Old Meelaar, who runs the pits, is a friend. He lets us clean and do odd jobs. He feeds us and lets us sleep on a couple of cots stashed behind the showers.”

Deltaine’s sneer was a brittle thing. “It’s all we can do for now. But it’s better than going begging back to that submissive.”

Waylon nodded, his jaw tight. “I’d rather die first.”

A deep, weary sadness settled over Mateo. He said his goodbyes and left, mustering just enough strength to make it home. Later, he lay in his bed, staring at the ceiling. The conversation with Deltaine and Waylon had left him depressed and strangely agitated. He hadn't wanted Nikki to obey him, had he? No, he answered himself. He’d only wanted to know Nikki was safe. To have him ask permission, to get an escort before leaving the safety of the house. It wasn't a bad thing. It was for his own benefit. The mantra felt hollow as he finally surrendered to an exhausted sleep.

The dream began not as a nightmare, but as a memory, perfect in its clarity.

He was back in the living room of their home, the air warm and smelling of polished wood and fresh tea. Nikki was curled in a window seat, a book in his lap, a small, contented smile on his face as he watched the world outside. The bond between them was a vibrant, humming cord of gold, and Mateo could feel Nikki’s quiet happiness as if it were his own. It was safe. It was home.

Then, the scene shifted. He saw himself, his face hard and unsmiling, standing over Nikki. “You will not leave without an escort,” he heard himself say, his voice cold, a command, not a request. He saw the light in Nikki’s eyes dim, the contented smile vanish, replaced by a careful, neutral mask. The golden bond didn’t snap, but it frayed, thinning and losing its warmth with every harsh word, with every demand for compliance disguised as concern.

The perspective changed again. He was no longer watching; he was Nikki. He felt the suffocating weight of their collective will, a cage of "for your own good" built around him. He felt the sting of their suspicion when he simply wanted a moment of quiet independence. He felt the profound loneliness of being surrounded by people who were supposed to be his sanctuary, yet who saw his very nature as a problem to be solved. The love he felt for them was a desperate, aching thing, tangled with hurt and confusion. Why couldn't they see? Why couldn't they trust me?

A final image seared itself behind his eyelids. He saw Nikki the night they had cornered him, just before the disastrous fight. It wasn’t defiance in his eyes, as Mateo had told himself. It was heartbreak. It was the look of someone who had offered his soul and had it handed back with a list of conditions.

Mateo jolted awake, gasping, his chest heaving. The room was dark, but the dream’s truth was brighter than any sun. He pressed the heels of his hands against his eyes, but he couldn’t erase the phantom sensation of that fraying bond or the devastating clarity of Nikki’s heartbreak.

“Oh, gods,” he whispered into the silence, the sound raw and broken.

Alejandro hadn’t been insulting him. The counselor wasn't the enemy. Deltaine and Waylon were wrong. They had built a prison and called it protection. They had demanded submission and called it love.

He HAD been a bully. He had taken the most beautiful thing ever offered to him—a submissive’s trust and love—and had tried to control it, to dominate it into a shape that soothed his own fears. He had been so focused on what he thought a submissive should be, that he had failed to see the wonderful, independent person Nikki was.

The truth was a physical pain, sharper than any Reaper’s mark. He had done everything wrong. And the thought of dying without trying to make it right was a far more terrifying fate than any humiliation an apology might bring.

 

Alcandor pinched the bridge of his nose. His head was thumping with a dull pound and he just wanted to curl up in bed and spend a few hours napping. Of course, he couldn't do that, he reminded himself irritably.

Clevaughn Mavros stood in front of him looking like a scolded child. “I'm really sorry, My King. I honestly didn't remember I had another form.”

Alcandor took a deep breath, ‘Killigan’s brother, Hermione’s sire’. He attempted a benevolent smile. Clevaughn looked even more terrified.

“As a king I understand that accidents happen. However, in the future perhaps wait to change form until you are deep in the depths. The marketplace crowd was certainly, uh, disturbed to have a Bakunawa suddenly in their midst.”

Clevaughn bowed low, “Of course my King, thank you my King.” He slunk out and Alcandor sighed. His brother in law acted like he'd ordered him beached and salted! He'd been nice, more than nice! If the kelp for brains wasn't related to Killi….

Just then advisor Kieran minced in. “Your Magnificent Highness, I have the report on the damage to the marketplace. I'm afraid it's quite expensive.”

Alcandor sighed, “of course it is. Bring it here and we'll go over it.”

Just then the doors to the throne room burst open. Killigan swam straight at him. “How dare you make Clevaughn feel bad about what happened today! You know how much he's been through! You will apologize to my brother!”

“Killi, Darling, I was nice to him I swear I was.”

His queen didn't listen to him and continued to rant. When he looked up a few hours later, he remembered that he'd been going to message Raspen about the misunderstanding. He quickly sent off a message thinking wryly that they'd probably laugh about this for many years to come. He was shocked when his message was returned. Raspen had blocked all communication from him.

 

“Is it done?” Queen Calla’s voice was a low ember, threatening to ignite the tense silence.

The two Fire Gheyos bowed low, the motion sharp and deferential. “Yes, my Queen. He is secured in storage room three.”

A slow, cruel smile touched Calla’s lips, not reaching her cold eyes. “Excellent.”

She moved down the corridor, her footsteps echoing on the heated stone. The path to the storage room was a gauntlet of her most trusted gheyos, stationed at precise intervals, their faces hard and impassable. The air grew hotter, thicker with each step, the heat haze shimmering in the torch-lit hallway. It felt less like a corridor and more like the throat of a great, slumbering beast.

“We cannot be too careful with this one,” she murmured to the Gheyo at her side, her voice laced with a venomous satisfaction. “He is the key to everything.”

The heavy iron door to storage room three groaned open on protesting hinges, revealing a chamber steeped in oppressive heat and gloom. The air was stale and carried the faint, metallic scent of hot stone and ash. In the center of the room, a figure lay crumpled on the rough, unforgiving floor.

Gleaming brown skin, usually vibrant with life and power, was now sheened with sweat and cruelly constricted by thick, rune-etched chains that glowed with a faint, sullen orange light. They were wrapped so tightly around his limbs and torso that when he woke, the barest intake of breath would be a struggle. He was captured, bound and smothered in an elemental prison.

Queen Calla circled her prisoner, her gaze a brand upon the unconscious form of the man. A possessive, hungry light ignited in her eyes.

“I may make arrangements to move him somewhere more… comfortable,” she mused, her tone a deceptive caress. She reached out, not quite touching him, her fingers hovering over the heated chains as if feeling the dormant power within. Her voice hardened, dropping to a venomous whisper that promised suffering. “Or I might not. That depends entirely on Nikki Cunningham, and just how badly he wants his beloved Storm Prince back.”

Chapter 113: Shattered Nerves

The realm was deceptively peaceful. Nyema decided as she hurried down the dusty path, the sweet scent of freshly mown hay tickling her nose. Sunlight dappled through the leaves of sturdy oaks, and in the distance, she saw horses grazing contentedly alongside a few dogs tumbling playfully in a field. No one who saw this bucolic scene would ever believe it housed the dangerous man she had come to meet.

She stepped across the threshold, and the warmth of the day vanished. The heavy door thudded shut, plunging her into the dark, silent hall. The only sounds were the fading echoes of her own footsteps and the frantic beat of her heart. As her eyes adjusted to the gloom, the shapes of austere, towering furniture emerged like silent sentinels.

There were no greetings, no pleasantries—just a sharp, cold voice slicing through the stillness from a shadowed corner.

“Did you do as I asked?”

She bowed low, the submissive gesture feeling at home in the oppressive atmosphere. “Yes, my Lord. I have managed to dose the Crown Prince of the Earth and the Queen of the Fire element.”

“Very good, Nyema,” the voice replied, devoid of any warmth. “Now, tell me what else has been happening.”

 

Hadrian was in Bill’s office, discussing how to leverage the many powerful Gheyos near the school.

“We have students requesting subjects we can’t teach,” Hadrian stated, voicing their shared frustration. “And Malachi only works with the Hounds.”

Bill raised an eyebrow. “I thought that was what you wanted?”

“I didn't want him involved at all,” Hadrian replied coldly.

“Not possible,” Bill countered. “Lord Aiden is a school sponsor, and he insists we accept every Hound while recognizing Malachi as their commander. The result is more students than we planned for and a severe shortage of instructors.”

“We are leaning heavily toward the shadow disciplines,” Hadrian acknowledged.

Just then, Kreacher appeared in the office with a bow. “Kreacher begs the Masters’ pardon, but he has news to share.”

Hadrian leaned forward eagerly. “What did you find out?”

“Kreacher followed the stinky magic back to its source. A house-elf called Sooty placed those listening charms. He was acting for the Fire Queen—she is Sooty’s Mistress.”

“Kreacher, did anyone see you?” Bill asked.

“Kreacher was not seen. He got the information and returned to report.” The elf’s large eyes grew sorrowful. “Kreacher came to Master Hadrian instead of Master Regulus’ grandson, because he did not wish to sadden him with what he must say next.”

“Kreacher followed the bad Fire Queen while invisible, yes he did. He saw that she has taken Master Regulus' grandson's bonded as a prisoner. Kreacher sensed the bond and knows it is true.”

Both Bill and Hadrian jumped from their chairs. “What!”

After a quick, internal check of their own bonds, they looked at each other and reached the same conclusion simultaneously.

“Devrim.”

 

The afternoon sun, warm and honey-thick, painted the bustling scene on the island in soft, golden light. Jascha leaned against the sun-warmed wood of a new watchtower, his gaze sweeping over the improbable, vibrant community that had taken root. It was no longer just a refuge; it was a thriving, chaotic village, a tapestry woven from the threads of dozens of displaced lives. The air hummed with the sounds of construction, laughter, and the clang of steel.

His eyes first found the epicenter of the noise. In a freshly cleared circle of packed earth, Mariana and Queen Killigan moved with a dancer's grace and a warrior's fury. They were a whirlwind of polished gleaming steel, their double war glaives cutting intricate, deadly patterns in the air. The swish of their weapons meeting was a percussive beat underlying the island's symphony. Killigan, their face a mask of fierce concentration, lunged; Mariana pivoted, her glaive deflecting the blow with a shower of sparks. They were a terrifying and beautiful sight.

A softer, though no less energetic, scene unfolded nearby. Ryuusen was bent forward, a fond, long-suffering smile on his face as he served as a living carriage. His daughter, Elise, was perched on his left shoulder, tiny hands buried in his hair as if holding reins, while his son, Nicholas, clung to his back, pointing excitedly at a darting dragonfly. Ryuusen’s steps were deliberately slow and heavy, a gentle giant ensuring his precious cargo had a smooth ride.

A flash of movement by the newly built meeting house caught Jascha's eye. Anna and Canis, both eleven and a duo of pure, unadulterated mischief, were attempting to very quietly levitate a bucket of water over the head of a napping gheyo. Jascha made a mental note to intervene in about thirty seconds.

Further out, two small figures were visible as dark specks against the grey slope of the dormant volcano. Ron and Olaf, armed with climbing gear and curiosity, were beginning their ascent, no doubt to map a new fissure or simply to see what the view was like from the top.

Seeking a contrast to all the kinetic energy, Jascha’s gaze drifted to the shade of the massive, ancient oak that dominated the center of the island. There, in a pool of cool shadow, sat Princess Hermione. A thick, leather-bound book was open in her lap, her brow furrowed in thought. She was an island of serene intellect amidst the happy chaos. Flanking her, standing with the rigid posture of born sentinels, were Brishen and Kalen. Their eyes, sharp and constantly scanning, missed nothing—including, Jascha was sure, the antics of Anna and Canis. They were statues of vigilance, protecting the princess’s quiet world.

The peace of the moment was a fragile thing, and Jascha felt it shatter the moment he saw Hadrian approaching.

The man moved with a purpose that cut through the casual atmosphere like a shard of ice. His usual calm demeanor was gone, replaced by a tight-lipped urgency. He was, as ever, the perfect Shadow; his movements were silent, his presence so seamless it was as if he’d been standing there all along, and his unmarked face was a canvas of controlled alarm. He didn't bother with a greeting.

"Jascha," Hadrian's voice was low, meant for his ears only, yet it carried the weight of a landslide.

Jascha pushed off from the railing, his own easy posture straightening into alertness. "Hadrian. What is it?"

Hadrian’s eyes, dark and depthless, flickered towards the dueling queens, the playing children, the budding mischief, the distant explorers, as if weighing the cost of the news he bore against the tranquility of the scene. "It's Devrim."

A cold knot tightened in Jascha's gut. Nikki's bonded. The quiet, steady ace who was a foundation stone in their circle, as rooted and vital as the island's great oak.

"He's been taken," Hadrian said, the words blunt and brutal. "We've only just confirmed it."

The sounds of the island—the clashing glaives, the children's laughter, Anna's suppressed giggle, the rustle of Hermione's page turning—seemed to recede, muffled by the sudden roaring in Jascha's ears. This was an attack, not on a border, but on their heart.

"Bill?" Jascha asked, his voice rough.

"Has gone to tell Nikki," Hadrian confirmed, his gaze dark with shared dread. "I came to you."

Jascha gave one last, sweeping look at the island—at the fighters, the family, the troublemakers, the explorers, the scholars. Their peace had been an illusion, a temporary ceasefire in a war that was clearly far from over. The kidnapping of Devrim was a message, a declaration. And as he met Hadrian's grim, unreadable eyes, Jascha knew the time for watching was over.

 

A storm of silent, cold fury, Nikki stalked toward the house, Bill struggling to match his frantic pace. The audacity of Queen Calla—the sheer, venomous daring of it—to lay a hand on his bonded had ignited a core of ice-cold rage within him. The moment he’d felt the bond go silent, he had reached back, throwing all his will down the connection to Devrim, searching for a spark, a whisper, anything. But he had met only a void, a silencing ward so potent it was like a physical wall.

Now, with a single, sharp mental command, he had summoned the rest of his circle. The call was not a request, but a primal pull, a summoning of the pack for a hunt.

He hit the front door without breaking stride, the frame rattling as he burst through. His voice, raw with power, shook the very foundations of the house. “Kreacher!”

With a soft crack, the wizened elf appeared, his large eyes wide. “Master Regulus’ grandson calls for Kreacher?”

Nikki’s chest heaved, but his voice was dangerously controlled. “When you saw Devrim. What was his condition?”

“He is being asleep,” Kreacher said, wringing his hands. “The fire Gheyo is dragging him down a hall to a room.”

“Take me there. Now,” Nikki demanded, his tone leaving no room for refusal.

“Nikki, wait!” Bill urged, grabbing his arm. “The whole circle is seconds away. We do this together. We plan.”

Nikki’s wild gaze swept the room, and he saw the truth of Bill’s words—his bonded were already materializing, their auras flooding the house with alarm and readiness. He pivoted back to the elf, a new, desperate strategy forming. “Kreacher, can you get into that room? Can you bring him back yourself?”

The elf’s face crumpled with sorrow. “Kreacher is sorry. The room… it is warded against elf magic. Kreacher cannot pop in or out.”

It was then that Hadrian glided forward. His voice was deceptively calm. “Kreacher, Can you ward this house against house elf magic?”

Kreacher opened his mouth to answer, then froze. His large ears twitched, his head cocking. “Masters,” he whispered, a tremor of fear in his voice. “Kreacher senses… Sooty is here. Right now.”

The warning came a heartbeat too late.

Hadrian, Bill, and Nikki spun, their eyes scanning the gathered bonded. Across the room, the front door opened, and Percy and Alec walked in. They never saw the threat materialize.

Between them, the air twisted and a house elf appeared.

This was no humble, tea-towel-clad servant. Sooty stood with a hunched, predatory posture, his limbs too long and knotted with stringy muscle. His skin was the color and texture of cooled ash, and his eyes glowed a sickly, phosphorescent yellow. Jagged, self-inflicted scars formed crude, violent runes across his chest and arms, and a collar of twisted, blackened iron sat around his neck.

There was no warning, no speech. Sooty’s gaze locked on Alec. One long, grimy finger with pointed black nails clicked.

Alec’s eyes rolled back into his head, his body going limp.

A second click.

And they were gone. Alec and the monstrous elf vanished, leaving behind only the echo of displaced air.

Percy and Nikki had lunged as one, but their hands closed on nothing. They stumbled into each other, grasping at the empty space where, a moment before, a piece of their soul had stood. A profound, deafening silence descended, broken only by Percy’s ragged, disbelieving gasp and Nikki’s heartbroken wail.

Hadrian grabbed Kreacher’s upper arms. “Can you ward against that elf?!”

Kreacher bobbed his head. “Kreacher is doing it right now.”

“Thank you, Kreacher, can you ward the whole island?”

“The island is being too for Kreacher to ward, Master Shadow Ace, Kreacher is sorry.”

“No need to be sorry, my friend, do this house first, then the meeting house, then come back to me.” Hadrian was determined to keep that elf out of as many places as he could.

 

A rare, precious peace had settled over the Windster circle. Perry was on the floor, holding a giggling Maverick and playing a gentle game with his toes. The sound of the little boy’s laughter was a balm, a sign that Zara’s help had truly worked; there had been no terrifying incidents for days. The rest of the circle finally allowed themselves to relax into the evening.

Nearby, Dahlia and Dyshoka lounged together. Dyshoka’s needle moved in a steady, familiar rhythm through a piece of fabric, while Dahlia was carefully re-braiding her own hair, both of them winding down.

The peace was shattered by a sudden, jarring clang of a bell that echoed through the house.

“What is that?” Perry asked, his head snapping up.

Dahlia was on her feet in an instant, magic crackling at her fingertips. Before she could locate the source of the alarm, the air beside Perry and Maverick warped.

A grimy, malevolent creature materialized. With a speed that defied thought, it clicked its gnarled fingers. Maverick’s joyous giggles cut off instantly as he slumped forward, unconscious.

“No!” Dahlia roared. A bolt of raw lightning leapt from her hand, striking the interloper square in the chest. The creature let out a pained shriek, clearly unused to being fought back against, and vanished with a sharp pop.

Dahlia rushed to Perry’s side. “What was that? Is he alright? Dy, get over here and check him!” She turned, expecting to see her healer already moving.

Instead, she saw Dyshoka slumped over in her chair, eyes closed. Then, before anyone could take a step, the healer too disappeared into thin air.

A mocking, giggling voice filled the room, seeming to come from everywhere and nowhere at once. “If Sooty cannot have the Air baby, then he takes the Earth healer. Sooty is not being seen, so the Storm warrior cannot hurt him.”

“Come out and fight, you coward!” Mimei shrieked, her own power rising as Dahlia and Wikhn scanned the room with frantic, furious intensity.

“It’s gone! Whatever it was, it’s gone!” Dahlia cried out, her voice tight with panic and rage. “And it took Dyshoka!”

Perry, his voice trembling with a cold, sure horror, looked down at the unconscious child in his arms. “It was a house elf.”

In the silence that followed, the distant bell clanged once more.

Shayla, her face pale but determined, stepped forward. “That’s a summons. A meeting is being called. We need to go. Now. Everyone needs to know what’s happening.”

 

Bill stood at the front of the meeting hall with Jascha Cunningham by his side. The Windster circle entered and Dahlia carrying Maverick went straight to Quinn. Perry made his way to the front of the large room and stated “one of my bonded was kidnapped by a house elf and it attempted to take my son.”

Just then Quinn's voice rang out in shocked anger, “It took Dyshoka!”

Everyone moved into the building and took their seats as conversations sprang up around the room.

Nikki was quietly telling Queen Bianca that Devrim had been taken. Audra who was sitting next to her wailed, “no! Not our dear Cubby!”

“Audra, be quiet!” Bianca snapped. “We will get him back and they better not harm a hair on his head.” She turned to Nikki and hugged him. “You've been crying, but don't worry, we'll get him back.”

“You.. you're so strong,” Nikki said softly. “Aren't you scared?”

Bianca looked at him for a moment and then said honestly, “I'm more scared than I've ever been, but I have to think they took him for a reason and I have to hope that whatever that reason is, it'll be enough not to harm him until we get him back.”

 

Calla’s gaze was glacial, her voice dripping with venomous displeasure. “My instructions were explicit. You were to bring me the baby.”

Sooty groveled at her feet, his long nose pressing into the stone floor. “Sooty is begging Mistress’s forgiveness. The Air child was too well defended. So Sooty is bringing the Earth healer for Mistress instead.” He gestured a trembling hand toward the couch where Dyshoka lay unconscious.

“I did not tell you to steal a Kalzik!” Calla shrieked, her composure shattering as she pointed a furious finger at the prone woman. “We need that family on our side, you imbecile! If Hiram Kalzik discovers I’ve kidnapped his daughter…” She trailed off with a strangled sound of rage, pressing her fingers to her temples. “Sooty, this isn’t a setback; it is a catastrophe!”

As she paced frantically, the cringing elf was a blur in her periphery. Her frantic steps halted as her eyes fell upon the other captive: Alec, sprawled unconscious on the floor. A measure of cold calculation returned to her expression.

“Well, at least this one is of some use,” she muttered. “Take him away. Storage room two.”

Sooty bowed deeply, seized Alec, and vanished with a pop. He reappeared inside a stark, windowless chamber. With a series of clicks, he sealed the room hermetically. Another gesture summoned a torrent of water, rapidly filling the space from floor to ceiling. A final, vicious pop, and the unconscious merrow was deposited into the newly created tank.

His final act was a flourish of cruel showmanship. He waved a hand, and the solid walls and door of the room shimmered, becoming perfectly translucent—a living aquarium, putting Alec’s helpless form on full, horrifying display.

 

The air in Alcandor’s private receiving room, usually cool and serene, turned to ice. The silence that fell after Percy’s report was not one of calm, but of a deep, abyssal pressure building in the depths. Alcandor, who had been listening with the detached interest of a king hearing a border report, slowly straightened. Every movement was precise, controlled, and infinitely more terrifying than any tidal wave.

“Let me test my understanding,” Alcandor said, his voice a low, deadly current that seemed to pull all the warmth from the room. “You are telling me that a house elf—a servant race—dared to lay its filthy hands on my Heir? And that the orchestrator of this… this profanity… is Queen Calla?”

The name was not spoken but spat, a venomous accusation that hung in the air like a toxic slick. Percy, to his credit, did not flinch, though he felt the weight of the Merrow King’s gaze like the pressure of the deepest trench.

Before he could confirm, Queen Killigan cut in, their voice sharp and analytical, a current cutting through the murky waters of Alcandor’s rage. “The same elf also took the Storm Prince, Devrim,” they clarified, their eyes narrowed not in grief, but in rapid, strategic calculation. Their mind was already a chart of ocean currents and political undertows, redrawing alliances and plotting retaliations. “Two high-ranking, politically significant heirs taken in a coordinated strike. This is not a mere kidnapping. It is a declaration of war.”

“Yes, my Queen,” Percy affirmed, turning to them. “There is a meeting on the island right now to inform everyone. I was sent by our Alpha to bring you the news directly. Nikki is simultaneously informing Queen Bianca.”

A gasp broke the tension, sharp and full of genuine distress. Princess Hermione had her hand clasped over her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. The political implications were secondary to her; all she could see was the personal devastation wrought upon her friend.

“Uncle Al, Aunt Killi,” she cried, her voice trembling with outrage and sympathy. “This is monstrous! Nikki must be… I can’t even imagine. Both Devrim and Alec! He must be devastated. I need to go to the island. I need to be with him now.” She was already moving, her instinct to comfort her friend overriding royal protocol.

Killigan’s expression softened, the affection they held for the young princess shining through. “Of course, Darling. Go to Nikki. He will need his friends now more than ever.”

“No.”

The single word from Alcandor was absolute, a tsunami wall that crashed through the room. All eyes snapped to him. The controlled rage was gone, replaced by a terrifying, glacial calm that promised a crushing, abyssal fury.

“There will be no journey to the island,” he stated. “You will see Nikki soon enough.”

He turned, and the full force of his attention was like the ocean focusing its entire weight into a single, devastating wave. “This insult will not be answered with quiet gatherings on a remote island. This is an attack on the very foundations of our sovereignty.” He looked to Killigan, and in that shared glance, a silent understanding passed between them.

“I am calling an immediate emergency meeting of the royals,” Alcandor announced, his voice ringing with force. “Everyone will assemble. They will bear witness to the consequences of touching what is mine. Calla wished to stir these waters? She will learn that we do not merely swim in them. We command the tide.”

Chapter 114: A Game of Shadow and Flame

The banquet room of Sailor’s Remorse was filled with royals. No one was eating, of course, and all of them were glaring suspiciously. Alcandor sat next to Killigan with Hermione on their other side. The chair on Alcandor's other side was notably empty, a stark statement of accusation.

Queen Bianca arrived with a full suite of gheyos at her back. Perry came in with his alpha Riven, newly returned to Nevarah and angry to find a bonded had been kidnapped in his absence. Dahlia also accompanied him and stood behind him and Riven in ‘guard’ position.

Queen Calla and Princess Ebony entered together with Lord Zandian, newly reinstated as the blood title for Fire.

Raspen came in with Edgar arguing that he didn't want to be there and didn't feel comfortable in water territory.

Maury showed up with Lucius and Jace, but he also had Ryuusen by his side.

Lord Aiden came in with Bas and Melacor - Luna nowhere in sight. Showing Lord Aiden didn't want his pregnant bonded exposed to this.

Jascha and Mariana made their entrance with their characteristic, almost performative grace, arm-in-arm, a picture of unity that felt deliberately out of place.

Then, all other entrances were rendered trivial.

The doors did not simply open; they were shattered. Nikki stood framed in the doorway, but it was not the Nikki any of them knew. This was a powerhouse, the warrior. He was encased in obsidian battle armor that seemed to drink the light, its surface etched with faintly glowing runes of warding. On his right, Hadrian moved with the lethal grace of a reaper, his scythe held loosely, yet ready. On his left, Malachi’s hound form was a physical weight, promising a torment far beyond the physical.

The polite fiction of a meeting shredded.

Nikki didn’t approach the table. He moved like a force of nature. With an easy, powerful leap, he landed on the polished surface, his armored boots striking with a ringing thud. He crossed the table in three swift strides, a blade of solidified shadow coalescing in his hand.

He stopped before Queen Calla. The point of his shadow sword was a breath away from the delicate skin of her throat, the dark energy causing the air to warp and shimmer around it.

The room exploded into motion.

“Stand down, Nikki!” Alcandor’s voice cracked like a whip, the very ocean outside the walls roaring in response. Fear for Alec made water magic surge, a palpable pressure seeking to move Nikki from where he stood.

But it was met. Hadrian’s scythe swept in a low, humming arc, not attacking, but cleaving the gathering water magic, dissipating its force. Malachi didn’t move a muscle, but a physical shield snapped into place around their triad, a bubble of null-space that made the air waver. “The Shadow Prince is busy.” Malachi said, his voice a silken threat. “No one will interfere.”

Queen Bianca’s gheyos had closed ranks around her, but she held up a hand, her expression unreadable. She would watch. She would see how this played out. The gheyos moved back.

Riven had shoved Perry behind him, his own defenses up, a low growl rumbling in his chest. Perry’s face was pale, but his eyes were fixed on Nikki with a desperate, shared understanding.

“Nikki, think!” he shouted. “This is not the way!”

But Nikki was beyond reason. His entire world had narrowed to the point of his blade and the Queen who held the key to his sanity.

“Give them back.” The words weren’t a request; they were a demand, hissed with a fury so cold it froze the very air in the room.

Calla’s own gheyo guards were immobilized, pinned by the threatening auras of Hadrian and Malachi and the sudden standoff between the two royals. Princess Ebony took a half-step forward, a snarl on her lips, but a sharp, minute gesture from her mother stopped her cold. Lord Zandian had a flicker of flame dancing at his fingertips, his eyes narrowed, calculating the odds.

Queen Calla, to her credit, did not flinch. Her eyes, hard as gemstones, met Nikki’s blazing ones. “You dare draw a blade on a Queen?” Her voice was dangerously calm.

“I dare anything for them,” Nikki snarled, the shadow blade pressing infinitesimally closer. A single, perfect bead of blood welled up at its tip and traced a path down Calla’s neck. The collective intake of breath from the room was audible. “Protocol be damned. Your games be damned. You took what is mine. You have until the count of three to tell me where they are, or I will carve the answer from your court, starting with you.”

He didn’t wait. He didn’t care about their outrage.

“One.”

The silence was absolute, broken only by the distant, agitated sea.

“Nikki, don’t!” Perry cried out, his voice strained. “We can still negotiate."

“Two.”

Edgar was on his feet, his form beginning to shimmer with the terrifying, vast power of a former King of the Earth. “The next word you speak, Prince Dominic, will be your last. Release her.”

Suddenly Edgar was caught and held in a wave of water, shoving him back against the wall and immobilizing him. Princess Hermione had risen to her feet. Her eyes flashing with anger. “You won't touch him!”

Nikki’s eyes never left Calla’s. A terrifying, serene smile touched his lips. He was prepared to burn the whole world down. He opened his mouth.

“Theyre both unharmed.”

The voice was not Calla’s. It was Princess Ebony’s, sharp and strained, forced out through gritted teeth. Every eye snapped to her.

Nikki’s head tilted a fraction, his gaze flicking to Ebony for a split second before returning to her mother. The shadow blade did not waver.

“Unharmed is a starting point,” Nikki said, his voice deathly quiet. “Not a bargaining chip. Where?”

Queen Calla’s composure finally cracked, a fissure of pure fury directed at her daughter for the interruption. But the spell of Nikki’s imminent violence was broken. The path had shifted from outright execution to a brutal, desperate negotiation.

And then, Calla smiled. It was a cold, cruel thing that did not reach her eyes.

“You are correct, Prince Dominic,” she said, her voice regaining its steely composure. “Unharmed is a starting point. And you have just demonstrated precisely why I felt it necessary to secure such… insurance.” She didn’t move, but her voice carried a clear command. “Bring them in.”

A side door, hidden by a tapestry depicting the ocean’s depths, swung open. The tension in the room spiked to a suffocating peak.

Two of Calla’s fire gheyos marched in, their steps heavy and deliberate. Between them, they dragged two figures.

Alec and Devrim.

They were conscious but clearly weakened. Alec struggled against his bonds. Devrim, met his grandmother’s gaze with a look of pained apology. Heavy, rune-etched manacles glowed with a dull orange light around their wrists and ankles, suppressing their magic. The most damning sight was the wickedly sharp daggers pressed firmly against their throats. A thin trickle of blood ran down Alec’s blue skin, mirroring the one on Calla’s neck.

A raw, animalistic sound was torn from Nikki’s throat. The shadow sword at Calla’s neck wavered, flickering with his shock and rage. Behind him, Hadrian’s grip on his scythe turned white-knuckled, and Malachi released a low, aggressive growl. Across the room, a dangerous wind began to whip around Queen Bianca, her storm rising in response to her grandson's plight.

“You see?” Calla said softly, the epitome of calm control. “You are not the only one who can make threats. And mine have rather more… tangible consequences.”

Her gaze swept across the room, addressing her captives' powerful connections.

“The Merrow have long been a disruptive variable. Their King’s chosen heir will remain my guest to ensure their… cooperation. The Storm element,” she said, glancing at the livid Bianca, “is a force of chaos. It will be calmed, or its scion will pay the price. And the Shadow element…” Her eyes returned to Nikki, gleaming with triumph. “Prone to exactly this kind of reckless violence, will be leashed and tamed. Their lives are the collateral for your collective good behavior.”

She tilted her head, causing another bead of blood to well where Nikki’s blade touched her.

“So, Nikki Cunningham,” she purred. “You can kill me. My daughter will be Queen, and her first act will be to order their throats slit. Is your pride worth the lives of two of your bonded?”

The standoff was complete. Nikki held a Queen hostage, but Calla held his soul. The shadow blade trembled in his grip, the warrior warring with the heartbroken Submissive. The cost of his vengeance had been laid bare, and it was a price he could never pay.

In that moment of frozen, agonizing indecision, a subtle shift occurred at the far end of the table. Jascha, the Shadow King who had cultivated an image of detached, almost performative elegance, let the mask slip. His eyes, usually warm with amusement, darkened into pools of absolute night. While all attention was riveted on Nikki and Calla, he moved his hand under the table, his fingers twitching in a minute, complex pattern.

Beside him, the image of Queen Mariana remained perfectly still, her hand still tucked gracefully in his arm, her expression one of placid observation. It was a flawless illusion, a double woven from the finest threads of shadow and suggestion. The real Mariana had dissolved into the ambient darkness of the room, becoming one with the deep shadows cast by the towering sea-stone pillars.

Queen Calla’s triumphant smile held. “Lower your blade, boy. You’ve lost.”

Nikki’s arm began to fall, the shadow sword flickering out of existence. Despair was a physical weight on his shoulders.

That was when the Fire Gheyos holding Alec and Devrim died.

It happened in utter silence. One moment, they stood vigilant, their razor sharp daggers firm against their captives' throats. The next, their eyes widened in shock. From the deep shadows at their feet, tendrils of solidified darkness shot upward, piercing through armor, flesh, and bone with surgical precision. One gheyo was struck through the heart, the other through the base of his skull. They crumpled without a sound, their weapons clattering harmlessly to the floor before they could even twitch.

Standing between the two falling bodies was Mariana. But this was not the graceful queen. This was her gheyo persona, the one that fit her more truly than any royal posturing. Her hands were extended, fingertips still writhing with residual shadow, her expression cold and utterly focused.

In the stunned silence that followed, her voice was calm and clear. "The collateral has just been repossessed."

Chaos, true and absolute, erupted. Alcandor grabbed Alec and he and Killigan disappeared. Princess Hermione rose ready to stand in their stead for the water element.

Nikki’s despair vanished, replaced by feral triumph. His shadow sword rematerialized in a flash, pressing deeper into Calla’s throat. "It seems the game has changed, Your Majesty," he hissed.

Across the table, the illusion of Mariana beside Jascha dissolved into wisps of smoke. All eyes turned to the Shadow King. He hadn't moved from his seat, but the aura around him had transformed. The air grew cold and heavy. The dull shadow monarch was gone, replaced by a sovereign whose power was as deep and terrifying as the void itself. He met the stunned gazes of the other royals with a flat, uncompromising stare. He had just revealed a fraction of his true capability, and the message was clear: they had all severely underestimated him.

Princess Ebony screamed in fury, fire erupting around her fists. "Mera!"

But Calla could only stare, her face a mask of stunned horror. Her leverage, her perfect checkmate, had been dismantled in a heartbeat by a power she hadn't even known to account for. Her gaze snapped to Jascha, true fear dawning in her eyes for the first time.

King Edgar and Prince Raspen were on their feet, earth magic rumbling, but they were caught between the Ocean's wrath and the Shadow's sudden, terrifying display. They were allies of convenience, not martyrs.

Queen Bianca did not hesitate. With the immediate threat to her grandson gone, the Storm was unleashed. A whirlwind howled through the hall, tearing tapestries from the walls and scattering tableware. The whirlwind surrounded Devrim and when it dissipated his chains were gone. Bianca pulled him into her arms, reassuring herself of his well being.

Riven and Perry approached the frozen tableau of Nikki holding the Fire Queen at knife point. “Where is Dyshoka? Where is my bonded?

Calla made a face as if pained by the question. “Unharmed,” she spat. “But if you want her to stay that way, get this savage boy away from me!

Just then Dahlia had a message come in, Surajini Kalzik telling her that though she was still unconscious, her daughter had been returned to her family home unharmed.

Nikki’s grin was a sharp, vicious thing. “It seems you are out of prisoners and options, Calla. Now, you will answer for what you’ve done.”

The Fire Queen’s shoulders slumped in a show of defeat, but her eyes, meeting those of King Edgar, held a spark of desperate cunning. It was not a look of surrender, but of instruction.

In that moment, Raspen, who had been subtly channeling his magic into the floor, acted. He wasn't trying to attack; he was trying to connect. He wasn't on his native soil, but stone was stone, and the very foundations of Sailor's Remorse were built upon bedrock.

"Now!" Raspen shouted.

King Edgar slammed his hands onto the table. But instead of an attack, he unleashed a massive, localized pulse of pure gravitational force. It wasn't aimed at anyone, but at the space between the factions. The effect was instantaneous and disorienting. The very air compressed, shoving everyone back a step as if an invisible, concussive ring had exploded from him. Chairs splintered, and the massive banquet table cracked down the center with a sound like a gunshot. More importantly, it broke Nikki’s focus, forcing him back and away from Calla.

But that was merely the distraction.

While all eyes were on Edgar and the shattering table, Raspen completed his spell. The floor beneath Calla, Ebony, Edgar, and himself didn't just crack—it liquefied. It was a masterful, precise application of Earth magic, turning solid stone into a pit of quicksand that swallowed the four royals in an instant.

Hadrian roared, "They're getting away!"

Kalen and Brishen both attempted to dive into the tunnel after them, but were met by a wall of fused, superheated stone, Calla and Ebony's parting gift. They had fired the surrounding rock into a shell of obsidian, sealing the tunnel behind them the moment they were through.

The room fell into a stunned silence, leaving only the wreckage of the table, the gaping hole in the floor, and the bitter taste of a temporary victory. The four royals were gone, having used the Earth's own substance as both shield and escape route.

Jascha's voice was quiet in the tense room, “this means war!”

“Seconded,” said Hermione.

“Thirded,” said Bianca, moving aside so Nikki could throw himself into Devrim’s arms.

“And I fourth it.” Said Perry. “Motion carried, motion passed.

Chapter 115: Taking the High Road

A flash of light announced their arrival in the Merrow Palace throne room. Alcandor and Killigan emerged from the portal, supporting the limp form of Alec between them.

Advisor Kieran looked up, his surprise cut short by Alcandor’s roar. “Get a healer! Now! He’s been in fire territory and is severely dehydrated!”

As Alcandor raged, Killigan crooned softly to the unconscious heir, “You’re home, sweet boy. The Merrow waters will heal you. You’ll feel better soon.”

Alec stirred, his voice a ragged whisper. “I tried… to be strong… to fight. It was so hot…” His eyes rolled back, and his body went slack.

“Where is that Kesmar-forsaken healer!” Alcandor cursed, his fear twisting into fury.

At that moment, a team of healers rushed in. They swiftly began their work, and within seconds, Alec was whisked away to the medical bay. The sudden silence left Alcandor and Killigan standing alone in the vast room.

“They will pay dearly for this,” Alcandor vowed, his voice low and deadly.

A chime signaled an incoming message. It was from Hermione, requesting permission to bring Nikki and his circle to the palace. Alcandor granted it without hesitation; Alec’s bonded had every right to be at his side.

 

Meanwhile, in the Earth sector, a different kind of tension filled the air. Raspen, Ebony, Edgar, and Calla had barely escaped their disastrous meeting. The moment they were clear, Raspen launched himself from his chair and began to pace.

“What were you thinking?” he demanded, whirling on Calla. “You had to know how badly this would go!”

“I didn’t expect them to kill the gheyos!” Calla protested, her voice quiet but defensive. “My leverage was perfect. The plan should have worked.”

Edgar let out a gruff sigh. “There were too many people in that room. You should have negotiated without the prisoners present. Then they couldn’t have been reclaimed so easily.”

“Alright, alright,” Ebony interjected testily. “It’s easy to criticize now. The question is, what do we do?”

“What are we going to do?” Raspen laughed, a bitter, hollow sound. “I had no part in this madness, and now I’m implicated!”

“That’s right,” Calla shot back, her tone turning sharp. “You are. So you’d better man up and help us figure this out.”

“Figure what out?” Edgar growled. “You’ve probably just started a civil war.”

Calla waved a dismissive hand, though a flicker of unease crossed her face. “I never wanted a war. I just wanted tighter control over the rebellious elements. They aren’t stupid enough to start one.”

Raspen stopped his pacing and stared her down, his expression grim. “And what if you’re wrong? We are severely outnumbered. We don’t have blood titles. What if they decide they want us under their thumb?”

 

The healing pool fizzed and bubbled around Alec, its magic adjusting the water’s composition to his body’s every need. Nikki stood at the edge, drawn as close to his Merrow as possible, while Devrim wrapped himself around Nikki from behind—a living shield for his clingy Submissive. Nikki knew he was being a bit much, but after everything, he couldn't bear the thought of any space between them.

Hadrian had asked King Alcandor if House Elves could breach the Merrow Palace. The King’s assurance that they couldn't had done exactly nothing to settle Nikki’s nerves.

Alec’s eyes snapped open. “Kesmar’s bloody reefs! Where am I and why is it trying to blind me?”

Nikki chirped with relief. From the side, Percy chuckled. “Well, he's complaining, that’s a sure sign he’s on the mend.”

Alec’s gaze swept the circle of faces gathered around the small pool. His expression shifted from confusion to pure outrage. “And where are my clothes? I don’t want to be lounging around with my @#_&@#$ on display!”

Nikki didn’t catch the Aquakine word, but the general meaning was crystal clear. He leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to Alec’s forehead. “Stay in the tub, Lovling. It’s healing you. And the water is opaque; your… dignity… is perfectly safe from prying eyes.”

Just then, the healer bustled over, providing a brand-new target for Alec’s stream of complaints.

 

Charlie walked with Soula and Terrius toward the meeting house, the gravel path crunching a steady rhythm beneath their feet. “My brother and his circle are down beneath the waves,” he said. “When they get back, we’ll have a meeting of the blood titles.”

“Is it going to be war?” Soula asked, her voice tremulous.

“Yes,” Charlie said, the word firm and final.

Terrius wrung his hands, a note of panic in his voice. “What will happen? I mean, with the elements fighting each other, how will that affect the balance?”

The beta dug his hands deep in his pockets, looking at the ground. It was times like this he acutely wished Soula would find an alpha for their small, vulnerable circle. “I’m not sure,” he admitted softly.

A sudden stir of activity interrupted them as the Cunningham circle, along with several other gheyos, converged on the beach. “Incoming portals,” Jascha said tersely. “We're expecting them, but it's better to be prepared.”

The air above the sand shimmered, and a large group of portals disintegrated into motes of light, leaving a large crowd standing in the afternoon sun. Hiram Kalzik stepped forward, Patrick and Surajini flanking him. He gave a low bow to Jascha. “Good Afternoon, my King. We've brought you every Kalzik in Nevarah. We do not tolerate strikes against our own.”

Jascha nodded. “Yes, we'd heard that the Fire element had taken your daughter.”

“She's back with her circle,” Patrick said. “They said she was taken by mistake, but we won't give them a second chance to take our children.”

“You are all very welcome here. Let's get you settled in,” Mariana called out, her voice a calming counterpoint to the tense energy.

As the large group began to move, a figure broke from the Kalzik ranks. A young man with an athletic build and warm, earth-brown eyes walked toward Charlie’s group. His gaze was initially scanning, assessing the Cunninghams and their allies with sharp calculation, but then it snagged on Soula.

The moment his eyes met hers, the world didn't just slow; it stopped.

For Soula, it was like a missing chord in her soul had suddenly resolved into perfect harmony. A gasp caught in her throat, her hand fluttering instinctively to her chest as if to steady a heart that had just learned a new, terrifying rhythm. The gentle hum of her own Earth magic, a constant, comforting presence within her, flared into a silent symphony. It wasn't a surge of power, but a surge of recognition. The air left her lungs, not in panic, but in the profound relief of a search she never knew she was on, finally ending.

Alejandro stopped walking, his own breath hitching audibly. The purposeful set of his shoulders, the mantle of Alpha-heir he wore so visibly, dissolved into pure, stunned wonder. The strategic glint in his eyes vanished, replaced by a depth of emotion so raw it was almost vulnerable. He took a single, involuntary step closer, his entire being focusing on her as if she were the only person on the beach.

The air between them seemed to shimmer, not with heat, but with an invisible, profound connection, a thread of fate pulled taut after a lifetime of slack.

He was close enough now that Soula could see the gold flecks in his brown eyes, could see the slight part of his lips as he struggled to find words in a language that suddenly felt inadequate. The noise of the world—Charlie’s tense posture, the murmured concerns of Terrius, the crash of the waves, had melted into a distant, meaningless hum. There was only the silent, screaming truth passing between them.

“You,” he whispered, the word not a question but a confirmation, a prayer answered.

Soula found she couldn’t speak. Her voice was trapped in the whirlwind of feeling unfolding in her chest, a terrifying, beautiful collision of fear, hope, and an inexplicable sense of homecoming. She could only give a slight, trembling nod, her wide eyes locked on his.

Slowly, as if moving in a trance, Alejandro lifted his hand, not to greet her, but to hover just inches from her face, a silent request for permission. The gesture was so intimate, so reverent, it made her shiver. Another tiny, almost imperceptible nod from her was all it took.

His fingertips, firm but gentle, brushed a stray strand of hair from her cheek. The moment his skin made contact with hers, a jolt, warm and electric, passed through them both. It was not a shock, but a completion. A circuit, dormant for centuries, suddenly flickered to life.

In that touch, Soula didn't just see his face; she felt the echo of his character—a core of steadfast loyalty, the weight of responsibility he carried, and a kindness that ran deeper than his role as a healer. She saw flashes of a sun-drenched courtyard, the scent of olive trees, and the feeling of a protective, unwavering strength.

And Alejandro, looking into her gold green eyes, saw not just a powerful woman, but a quiet sanctuary. He felt the deep, nurturing well of her magic, the fierce love she held for her family, and the surprising, unyielding strength that lay beneath her gentle demeanor. He saw a hearth fire on a cold night, and the promise of a peace he’d never dared to dream of.

They stood there, frozen onthe crowded beach, two strangers whose souls were clearly anything but. Charlie, watching the silent exchange, felt a jolt of shock, followed swiftly by a surge of protective instinct and a fragile, burgeoning hope. This changed everything.

Terrius leaned close to Charlie, his earlier panic now a hushed awe. “Every Kalzik in Nevarah… and now this?”

Charlie looked from the united might of the Kalzik clan to the profound, silent bond forming between Soula and the Kalzik alpha. He thought of his brother and the power gathering beneath the sea.

“It means,” Charlie said, his voice firming with a new, unshakable resolve, “that the balance isn’t just going to be broken, Terrius. It’s going to be reforged.”

 

Calla and Edgar stood quietly on the dais as Princess Ebony placed the glittering new Crown of the Air Element upon Dawn’s head. With Raspen standing close by to give his approval, Dawn knelt in her beautiful white dress. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she looked up at her two closest friends.

“You entered this room a princess,” Raspen intoned, “but now you rise as a queen. All hail Queen Dawne of the Air Element!”

The room erupted in cheers. Dawne stood and humbly waved to her subjects.

“My people,” she announced, “thank you for your support. I pledge to lead you with strength and grace. But look around you. Many of our element are missing, lured away by my brother, Perryton—the false king who stole this crown. I urge you to reach out to them. Tell them of this day, and bid them return to swear fealty to their rightful Queen!”

Calla smirked at Edgar. Everything was going exactly as planned.

 

The Emerald Blade Circle emerged from the waves, the Gheyos of the group forming a protective perimeter. The only exception was Alec and Devrim, who walked hand-in-hand with Nikki in the center. Nikki knew he should be stronger, but his Dragel instincts were roaring, demanding he keep both of his bonded as close as possible. No one would be permitted to steal them from him again.

As they reached the beach, the circle dispersed. Quinn spotted his family and went to join them, finding them deep in discussion about relocating the massive Kalzik estate and its clinic. Bran broke away to approach Darla Malfoy, while Cameron headed for Luna and Xenophilius to propose setting up a shopping area on the sand.

Mariana’s eyes met Hadrian’s as he walked out of the surf, and a silent understanding passed between them. The people on the island weren't acting like they were at war; most were treating this as a fun adventure or a chance to catch up with friends. That dangerous misconception would have to change.

The shadow ace had just set foot on the dry sand when a figure tackled him hard, sending them both tumbling. Hadrian landed flat on his back with a grinning Canis Cunningham on top of him. The boy quickly leaned down and whispered, “Don’t get mad, Haddy. I’m trying to be impressive.” He flicked his eyes meaningfully toward where Anna, Zara, and Arick stood watching.

Hearing the childhood nickname—one from when Canis was too small to pronounce "Hadrian", softened the ace’s reaction. He stood, lifting Canis in his arms as if he weighed nothing. “Alright then,” he said, setting the boy back on his feet. “Back to your friends.”

“I can’t believe I lost,” Anna groaned. “I was sure he’d be mad.”

“Me too,”Zara agreed.

“You all lost,”Canis declared arrogantly, strutting back to them. “I told you I could tackle the big ace and not get in trouble! He’s putty in my hands.”
He then turned to the red-haired boy beside him.“Come on, Arick, let’s go up the volcano and watch them set up the forges.”

Arick hesitated.“I dunno if we should. Me Dera said to stay outta underfoot.”

Canis simply looped an arm over his friend’s shoulders. “But did he say for how long?”

 

The meeting house was thick with the scent of salt, sea-worn wood, and the sharp tang of impending conflict. Every key figure on the islands seemed to be present, the air vibrating with their combined power. Jascha and Mariana stood as steadfast anchors beside Nikki, whose quiet fury was a storm contained only by sheer will.

Some of Nikki’s circle formed a powerful tableau around him. Hadrian and Malachi, both aces of formidable and clashing temperaments, stood as far from each other as the space allowed, their mutual dislike a cold undercurrent in the room. Between them, the third ACE, Devrim, watched with the weary vigilance of a man eternally keeping the peace. Close to Nikki’s side was Keffer, his Joker’s usual energy subdued into a protective, coiled stillness, while Alec moved with a restless grace, ensuring no one approached their Submissive unnoticed.

Across the carved table, the strength of their allies was arrayed. Charlie, Ilsa, and Greta provided a calming, strategic counterweight. Flanking them was the formidable bulk of Ryker's Bane, and beside them stood Perry. Then Riven, his Earth Mage Alpha, a pillar of unyielding strength, and Dahlia, his ace, her gaze sharp and analytical, a warrior where Perry was the tender heart.

Jascha’s voice cut through the low murmur, sharp and urgent. "We are at war," he stated, the words leaving no room for delusion. "The Earth and Fire elements have declared it. Yet, when I walk around, I see no war. I see complacency. Our people are relaxed, at ease. They do not carry themselves as those who live in a target's shadow."

A rumble of agreement came from Ryuusen and Hadrian, their grim nods echoing the sentiment.

"It is not their place to worry about fighting!" Perry countered, his voice strained with a king's protective instinct. "That is why we have Gheyos. To handle these things. Why should we spread panic? There's no need to upset them."

Hadrian’s response was like tempered steel, respectful but unyielding. "With respect, my King, this is not about 'upsetting' them. It is about their survival. We must ensure every civilian, every child, every non-combatant knows to keep their head on a swivel and report anything unusual. Complacency is a vulnerability our enemies will exploit."

"Unusual?" Perry’s composure finally cracked, his hands slamming flat on the table. "This entire situation is a waking nightmare! I cannot believe we are hovering on the brink of a civil war! A war, I might add, where the first to bleed, the first to die, will be our own Gheyos! The innocent!"

A deep, resonant bass voice filled the room, its calm authority a counterweight to the king's distress. It was Malachi. "A Gheyo is never innocent," he stated, the truth in his words as hard as diamond. "We are weapons, Your Majesty. Forged for conflict. We know the risks, and we take them willingly. The discussion is not about our fate, but about how to best shield those who are not weapons. We need protocols. Safe zones. Evacuation routes. And we need them now."

Into the heavy silence that followed, Nikki’s voice was soft, yet it carried the weight of a hammer blow. "They did not just declare war with a scroll or a decree." His gaze was distant, fixed on a private horror. "They took two of my bonded. They ripped one of yours from your side. That was their opening salvo. The blood is already on the ground. We are not starting this fight." His eyes swept the room, blazing with an anger that had hardened into resolve. "We are finishing it."

Nikki’s words hung in the air, a stark and terrible truth that silenced all arguments. The abstract concept of war had been made brutally personal.

The fire in his eyes seemed to ignite an answering flame in Charlie. "Nikki is right," Charlie said, his voice low and steady, cutting through the lingering shock. "This isn't a political dispute. It's a rescue mission wrapped in a war. Because we know they're still hunting children. Every plan we make, every alert we issue, must serve two purposes: protecting our people, and getting them back."

Perry looked from Nikki’s fierce resolve to Charlie’s quiet practicality. The fight seemed to drain from him, replaced by a heavy, sobering understanding. He gave a slow, reluctant nod. "You're right. Forgive me. The thought of the carnage to come..." He trailed off, his gaze drifting to Dahlia, whose hand found his under the table, her own face pale but determined.

"It's a nightmare we will face together," Hadrian stated, his strategic mind already shifting gears. "Malachi is correct. We need structure. I propose we divide the ranks. The Gheyos will form the outer shield, but we need an internal guard—a mix of capable fighters from other ranks to protect the civilian enclaves. No one is to be left undefended."

"I'll coordinate that," Ilsa offered immediately, her mind already cataloging their resources. "The Dragels with hunter instincts, even if they aren't full Gheyo, can be organized into patrols. We can set up a rotation."

"And we need to know our enemy's movements before they make them," Ryuusen added, his voice a gravelly whisper. "My scouts are already deployed, but we need more eyes. The Air and Earth Elements may have sympathizers, or at least those who trade in information. We should send envoys."

A murmur of agreement rippled through the room. The energy had shifted from panicked argument to grim, focused planning.

It was then that Malachi’s dark eyes settled on Perry and Dahlia once more. "There is one more thing," he said, his bass tone commanding absolute attention. "The ranks of the Gheyo are strong, but we are not infinite. In a war of attrition, we will be worn down. We must be smarter, and we must be willing to fight in ways they do not expect." He paused, letting his gaze sweep over the faces of Ryker's Bane, the ACEs, the Submissives, and the Royals. "This will not be won by the Gheyo alone. This will be won by the Circles. Every single one of you, in every rank, must be ready. Your magic, your will, your very life force may be called upon. The time for clinging to old ways is over. Are you prepared for that?"

The challenge hung in the air, a gauntlet thrown not at their feet, but at their souls. The war was no longer a distant threat; in that room, it became a covenant, binding them all together in a single, unbreakable purpose. The fight for their home, and for the missing children, had truly begun.

 

The meeting room emptied, the weight of the decisions made lingering in the air like smoke. Soon, only Jascha remained, his hands braced on the heavy table as he stared down at the detailed maps of the island, his mind tracing potential threats and countermeasures across the parchment.

A soft footfall sounded from the shadows at the back of the hall. A figure emerged, moving with a silence that was more than stealth—it was an absence of presence. Which was perhaps his greatest weapon. He offered a low, formal bow. “My King.”

Jascha glanced up, a faint, weary smile touching his lips. “Bharin. Please, call me Jascha. We are far from court formalities here.” He straightened, his gaze sharpening on the man known as the Puppetmaster. “What can I help you with?”

Bharin drifted closer, his hands tucked into his sleeves. His voice was a soft murmur, barely disturbing the stillness. “A question, if you would permit it.” He paused, his eyes, usually so vacant, now held a genuine, probing curiosity. “I could take out all of the royals on the other side. Or, a more elegant solution, I could simply… guide them. Pull the strings so that their wills become an extension of my own, and they do exactly as we wish. Permanently.”

He let the terrifying simplicity of that statement hang in the air for a moment.

“I know you are just as powerful, if not more so,” Bharin continued. “In fact, our side has several individuals, who could merely reach out and wipe the enemy’s leadership from the board. We could take over before the sun sets. I suppose I am wondering… why have you chosen not to?”

Jascha did not answer immediately. He turned back to the map, his finger tracing the coastline of their home.

“Because, Bharin,” he said, his voice low and resonant with conviction, “that is the path of corruption, not victory. Morality, doing the “right” thing isn't something that sits easily on my shoulders nor Mariana's. But, if we want our people to accept us rather than fear us……”

He finally looked at the Puppetmaster, his gaze unwavering. “If you control them, how are we any better than tyrants? We would have traded one form of domination for another, simply with ourselves at the top. And as for wiping them out…” Jascha shook his head. “Assassination is a tool, and one I have used before, I will not deny it.”

He tapped the map, right over their own stronghold. “We are not just fighting Earth and Fire, Bharin. We are fighting against our own instincts. It would be easy to simply remove the problem. But, people would know. My children would know. The idea of a free people being governed by benevolent rulers of their choosing would be lost. If they see us become monsters to defeat monsters, then we have already lost. We will have destroyed the very thing we sought to protect.”

Jascha’s voice softened, but lost none of its strength. “This way is harder. It is bloodier in the short term. It requires us to outfight, outmaneuver, and out-endure them on the field of battle. It requires us to be better than they are. But when we win—when, not if—we will have a peace built on a foundation of honor, not fear. A peace that will actually last.”

He gave Bharin a long, measuring look. “That is why we do not use the full extent of yours or my talents. Some lines, once crossed, cannot be uncrossed. And I will not lead our people across that one.”

The silence that followed Jascha’s declaration was profound, broken only by the distant cry of a seabird. Bharin absorbed the words, his expression unreadable, the faint curiosity in his eyes shifting to something more contemplative. He gave a slow, acknowledging nod. It was not a nod of agreement, but of understanding the rules of the board upon which he was now commanded to play.

Before he could speak, the air itself changed.

A deep, resonant gong echoed from the heart of the island, a sound that vibrated through the very stone under their feet. It was the alarm from the battle bunker on Emerald Blade Island. A moment later, it was followed by a percussive boom that shook the hall.

Jascha’s head snapped up, his weariness vanishing, replaced by the razor-sharp focus of a commander. “The northern ridge,” he said, his eyes darting back to the map. “That’s the primary defensive ward.”

The heavy double doors to the hall burst open. Mariana stood framed in the doorway, her face a mask of grim fury. “Jascha! The perimeter is breached. It’s a coordinated strike—Fire and Earth.”

“Status,” Jascha barked, already moving toward her.

“The Earth elementals are tunneling. They’ve collapsed the cliffs, and a vanguard of Fire gheyos is exploiting the gap. They’re trying to flank the forges.” Her gaze flickered to Bharin for a fraction of a second, a silent question in her eyes, before returning to Jascha. “They’re not holding back. This is a decapitation strike.”

Another explosion, closer this time, sent a fine dust drifting from the ceiling. The sounds of clashing steel and shouted spells began to filter in from the outside.

Jascha’s jaw tightened. The theoretical threats on the parchment were now a brutal, physical reality. He looked from Mariana’s hardened resolve to Bharin’s unnervingly calm presence.

“Bharin,” Jascha said, his voice cutting through the chaos. “You asked why we hold back. This is why. We will meet force with force, not corruption. We will fight their soldiers, not enslave their minds.” He turned to Mariana. “Rally the circles. I want the Air elements providing aerial reconnaissance and disruption. Water, secure the beaches and med stations. We hold the line.”

As Mariana spun away, shouting orders to the guards gathering in the corridor, Jascha started for the door, his own power beginning to radiate from him, a subtle heat haze warping the air around his shoulders.

He paused on the threshold and looked back at the Puppetmaster, who had not moved from his spot by the table.

“Your talents are needed, Bharin,” Jascha said, his voice low and intent. “But on my terms. Find their battlefield commanders. Disrupt their communications. Sow confusion. Show them the consequence of striking our home, but leave their wills their own.”

It was a delicate, almost impossible command—to use his power as a scalpel, not a cudgel.

Bharin offered another shallow bow. “As you command… Jascha.” Then, he simply stepped backward, melting into the deepening shadows of the hall as if he had never been there at all.

Alone for a final second, Jascha drew a steadying breath, the noble ideals of his speech now a heavy weight in the face of fire and bloodshed. Then, the King of the Shadows strode out of the hall, not as a monster, but as a shield, to meet the storm that had finally arrived.

Chapter 116: Opening Salvo

Chaos ensued as children and non fighters ran toward battle bunker one and scrambled inside. The wards trembled but held as Princess Ebony's large dragon flew over them breathing fire in hard, concentrated lines. Charlie deposited Terrius into the bunker. After a moment of watching the flight, he walked out until he hit the water. Swimming until he was outside the wards he darted up into the sky.

Ebony had turned her dragon for another pass. The other two dragons were flying their own strafing patterns over the wards, but they were riderless. Suddenly a Dragel dived into the saddle with her. She had just enough time to gasp, “Charles!” Then she was being hurled off of her own dragon’s back toward the shimmering waters below.

Midnight roared and bucked, trying to unseat the interloper on his back. Charlie held his precarious position and crooned softly to the great beast, reassuring him everything was okay and promising him a treat. He leaned forward and pulled off his glove, putting his bare hand as close to the snout as he could.

Midnight recognized Charlie's scent and settled right down. Charlie flew him toward the other side of Emerald Blade Island, where there wasn't any fighting. He landed and quickly saw Nyxie and Knox had followed. He laughed out loud as they nuzzled him happily. “Wait a minute, my lovelies, there's a tree near here that has fiery pears. I'll get us some.”

The three dragons watched him eagerly as he pulled out his own wings and quickly fetched several of the delicious fruits out of the tree and made his way back to his eager audience.

 

Hadrian grunted as a whip of pure fire wrapped around his calf, he ignored the pain and caged the gheyo in front of him. Lifting a sword to parry the one on the right side, he gasped as the whip wielder behind him struck again at his unprotected back.

A searing line of agony bloomed across his shoulders, stealing his breath. He stumbled forward, his parry weakening, and the blade on his right bit deep into his armored shoulder. Trapped between a semicircle of fire gheyos, his shadows roiling in distressed response, Hadrian knew he was a second from being completely overwhelmed.

Then, a sound cut through the cacophony of battle that was entirely out of place: a low, guttural chuckle that held no mirth, only a predatory amusement.

"Getting slow, Bloodraven."

A wall of shimmering, obsidian-scale slammed into the whip-wielding Gheyo from the side. There was a sickening crunch of bone, and the attacker was simply gone, hurled into the darkness of the void. Malach stood in the space he'd vacated, his own armor bleeding smoke and shadow, his eyes burning fiery red. He didn't even look at Hadrian, his gaze fixed on the remaining sword-wielding Gheyos, whose faces had gone pale.

"You," Malachi said, his voice a low rumble like an avalanche. "You're in my way."

The Gheyo, to his credit, lunged. It was a futile gesture. Malachi didn't bother with a fancy parry. He caught the blade on his own vambrace, sparks flying as steel screeched against hell-forged obsidian. His other hand, wreathed in black-and-crimson energy, shot out and closed around the Gheyo's throat. There was a faint sizzle, a choked gurgle, and then the Gheyo went limp.

Malachi dropped the body with a dismissive flick of his wrist. Only then did he turn his gaze on Hadrian, who was leaning heavily on his sword, his back screaming in protest.

"I had them," Hadrian ground out, the lie tasting like ash in his mouth.

"Of course you did," Malachi sneered, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "That's why you were about to be made into a pincushion. Don't flatter yourself, Blood Raven. I wasn't saving you for you."

He strode forward, the ground seeming to tremble with each step. He stopped uncomfortably close, his eyes scanning the wound on Hadrian's back. He made a 'tch' sound of disgust. "A fire-whip, wielded by an amateur. Hold still."

Before Hadrian could protest, Malachi placed a broad, hot hand directly over the injury. Hadrian tensed, expecting fresh agony. Instead, a strange, cold-numbness spread from the touch, quenching the fire in the wound. It wasn't gentle or soothing, not in the way a healer would do it. This was a brutal, overwhelming force smothering another. It was painful in its own right, but effective.

Malachi pulled his hand back, the lingering scent of ozone and brimstone filling the air. "There. Now you're merely aching, instead of critically distracted. Try not to get killed before the real fight starts. It would be… inconvenient."

He turned and stalked away, already bellowing orders to a unit of his Hellhounds that were tearing through a cluster of Fire gheyos. Hadrian watched him go, a fresh wave of frustration warring with the undeniable reality that the insufferable bastard had just saved his life. Gritting his teeth, he pushed himself completely upright, his shadows curling around his healed-but-tender back like a shield.

"Inconvenient," Hadrian muttered to himself, hefting his sword once more and glaring at Malachi's retreating form. "Right.”

 

Nikki’s gaze was drawn upward as a golden figure cut across the sky. A Dragel, clad head-to-toe in glittering armor, soared on wings of golden brown. His face was completely obscured by an ornate oak leaf mask, and there was something about him that screamed other, a terrifying power that threatened to overwhelm anything in its path..

Then Nikki felt it, and understanding dawned with a cold dread. He was violating the very core of the island. With every pass, he pulled and pushed at its latent energies, making the ground beneath their feet tremble and fracture. The island threatened to pull apart and fall into the sea.

"He'll kill us all!" Nikki gasped.

Alec was at his side in an instant, his focus narrowing on the golden threat. He weighed his trident in his hand for a single, calculated moment, then hurled it like a javelin. The weapon spun through the air, a silver flash, before lodging deep in the flyer's thigh.

The winged man let out a strangled cry of shock and pain. Before he could recover, Alec summoned his magic, making the trident as heavy as the crushing depths of the merrow waters. Dragged down by the impossible weight, the Dragel plummeted from the sky, crashing to the ground before them.

Dahlia Deveraine, who had been fighting nearby, sprinted over. In a swift, practiced motion, she snapped a pair of suppression bracelets onto the fallen man's wrists. "A little souvenir from Dyshoka," she said coolly. "I had a feeling they'd come in handy."

As she spoke, Nikki knelt and peeled away the oak leaf mask. He recoiled with a sharp intake of breath.

Alec stared down at their captive, a feral, triumphant smirk gracing his features. "Well, well. Hello, Prince Raspen."

Nearby, Ilsa watched the scene unfold, her body rigid. She saw the trident strike, the brutal fall, the gleam of the suppression cuffs. Every fiber of her being, every instinct honed over a lifetime of duty, screamed at her to defend her Prince. Her arms ached with tension, her fists clenched so tightly her nails bit into her palms.

A touch on her arm made her jump. "My Lady," gasped Sutter Teague, his face etched with panic. "The island—it's dying. Please, with your power and mine, we might still save it."

The duty to the Earth warred with the duty to her Prince, but the island's desperate cry was louder. Ilsa gave a sharp nod, gesturing for Theo to join them. Raspen was contained, but the damage he had wrought was not. The trio vanished into a sheltering copse of trees, their magic already beginning to hum.

Dahlia marched their prized prisoner away, and Nikki and Alec raced toward the angry shouts of the Gheyo school.

On the beach, Bill, Charlie, Selvric, and Loren stood firm as a new threat emerged from the clouds. A squadron of Air Gheyos descended, a storm of beating wings and drawn bows.

"Now!" Bill roared.

As one, they thrust their hands forward, and a wall of pure, raging fire erupted and engulfed the sky. The lead flyer’s arrow never found its mark. The squadron became a cascade of shrieking, burning figures, their wings turning to ash as they plunged into the waiting, cold waters of the Merrow.

 

Nikki and Alec arrived at the gheyo school to find chaos. The instructors were off fighting and the students were in the dark about what was going on.

“I'm telling you it’s a real fight! I know the difference between a training exercise and a real battle! This is a battle!” A large Air gheyo was insisting.

“You're wrong!” A shadow gheyo spoke up. “ If we were at war, they would tell us!”

The argument was devolving rapidly, the tension in the cavernous training hall thickening into something volatile. Nikki’s hand instinctively went to the hilt of his own blade, his eyes scanning the seething crowd of young, agitated fighters. Alec shifted beside him, his posture tight with readiness.

“We need to leave and come back with more instructors,” Alec muttered, his voice low. “This is a powder keg.”

The large Air Gheyo, frustrated by the Shadow’s denial, shoved another student. It was a small spark, but it was enough. The room exploded. Alliances formed and shattered in seconds as students turned on each other. In the chaos, Alec and Nikki became immediate targets.

“They’ve been lying to us! Get them!” someone shouted.

Alec moved like water, disarming a fiery young Princess with a swift, non-lethal twist of her wrist. Nikki was a whirlwind of controlled motion, his blade a black blur as he parried strikes from two eager queens. They weren't trying to hurt the students, only subdue them, but the students held no such restraint.

“We need to get to the doors!” Nikki called out, ducking under a wild swing from a massive Earth Gheyo.

He didn’t see the blow that took Alec down. It came from the side—a weighted net, enchanted with a paralytic spell, launched by a cunning Storm Prince. It wrapped around Alec’s legs and torso, and the moment it touched him, a sharp crackle of magic surged through his body. His eyes rolled back, and he collapsed to the stone floor, unconscious.

“Alec!” Nikki’s cry of alarm cost him his focus.

A sharp, piercing pain bloomed at the base of his skull. He stumbled, his vision swimming. A Nameless Joker had struck him with a disorientation wave. The world tilted on its axis. The clang of steel and the shouts of the students became a distorted, echoing roar. His balance deserted him, and the hard, cold stone of the floor rushed up to meet him.

He landed on his side, gasping, trying to push himself up. His arms felt like lead, his head spinning nauseatingly. Through blurred vision, he saw the large Air Gheyo from the initial argument standing over him, a triumphant sneer on his face. The Gheyo raised his sword, a brutal, heavy thing, point aimed directly for Nikki’s heart.

This is it, Nikki thought, a strange calm settling over him amidst the dizziness. After everything, to fall to a student in a stupid riot.

The sword began its descent.

A roar of pure rage drowned out the noise of the battle. A blade wreathed in fire intercepted the killing strike an inch from Nikki’s chest. The clash sent the Air Gheyo stumbling back, his face a mask of shock.

Standing between Nikki and his attacker was Matteo Cavalier. The Fire Gheyo’s expression was thunderous, but his voice, when he spoke, was cutting and clear, pitched to carry across the hall.

“Stand down! All of you! This was a test of judgment and control, and you have all failed!” He glared at the frozen students, his blazing sword a beacon of undeniable authority. “An unsanctioned attack on an instructor, and the possibility of killing a Crown Prince, no less, during a simulated crisis? Return to your barracks immediately and await disciplinary review. The exercise is over.”

The effect was instantaneous. The students, who had moments before been a frenzied mob, now looked like chastised children. The Air Gheyo’s sword clattered to the floor, his face pale with the dawning horror of having lethally attacked during a test. The lie was clean, simple, and perfectly tailored to their fears. They believed him without question, and the crowd began to disperse, the fight draining out of them.

Only when they were mostly alone did Matteo turn, the fire on his blade dying down. As he knelt beside Nikki, the cold fury on his face melted into a raw, desperate concern that made Nikki’s breath catch.

‘My Nikki. On the ground, hurt. I almost lost him again, the moment I found him.’ The thought was a searing brand in Matteo’s mind. He had to force his hands to be gentle as he gripped Nikki’s shoulder, steadying him.

“Breathe, your Highness,” Matteo commanded, his voice softer now, but thick with an emotion he couldn’t fully conceal. The title was a flimsy shield for the wave of protectiveness and love crashing over him. “The dizziness will pass. Where is Alec?”

Nikki, still disoriented but anchored by that familiar, steadying grip, managed to lift a trembling hand, pointing towards Alec’s still form. “Net… spell…” he slurred.

Matteo’s eyes flickered to Alec, his jaw tightening with a fresh wave of anger, at a world that kept putting the submissive he loved in danger. “I see him. He’s alive.” His gaze returned to Nikki, drinking in the sight of him, safe, if not unharmed. The need to pull him close, to feel the solid reality of him after so long, was a physical ache. “Can you stand?”

Nikki shook his head weakly, the world slowly starting to right itself. They had come to find answers, and instead, they had almost found their end. And they had found Matteo. Or, as the frantic, loving beat of Matteo’s heart testified, Matteo had found him.

 

Jascha was moving around the island, most of the attacking troops were either dead or had retreated. Princess Ebony had managed to escape the Merrow waters and had fled back to fire territory. Prince Raspen was incarcerated and being guarded by Dahlia Deveraine.

Mariana approached from the volcanic area where the forges were set up. Ellery and Everett keeping pace at her side. “Well, if that's all they have to throw at us, then I won't worry.” Everett grinned.

“We didn't even have the Merrow or the Storm court.” Ellery said jubiliantly, “Just our circles on the island and we sent them running.”

Mariana considered for a moment, “ I was certain this was a decapitation strike. It showed all the markers of one. But they didn't come after either Jascha or I. Maury and Ryuusen are fine. Nikki! Where is Nikki?” She demanded.

“Also fine,” Bill reported, as he approached. “The gheyo school panicked and attacked him and Alec. Quinn's treated both and their resting.”

“We need to decide what to do about the gheyo school,” Jascha said sternly. “They need to be told what is going on and given the opportunity to choose a side.”

 

Sooty cowered in the corner of the room, his large eyes wide with fear as he watched a young healer’s apprentice tend to Princess Ebony. The Fire Princess had plummeted into the Merrow waters and, in her panic, had startled a curious Gaga. The young sea dragon, acting on instinct, had swum beneath the drowning royal and propelled her to the surface, where a waiting Earth Gheyo had swooped down to retrieve her.

“Will she be alright?” Queen Calla demanded, her voice tight with strain.

“Yes, my Queen,” the apprentice replied, not looking up from her work. “She swallowed a great deal of water, but her lungs are clear. She just needs rest and warm food.”

Then came the moment Sooty had been dreading. Queen Calla’s attention, sharp and furious, pivoted to him.

“This is your fault,” she seethed, advancing on the trembling elf. “If you hadn’t stolen Hiram Kalzik’s daughter, the Kalzik healers would be here to treat my daughter. But because of your incompetence, they have abandoned us, and the Kuroes with them!”

Sooty flinched as if struck. “M..M..Mistress, Sooty is not able—”

“I don’t know why I put up with you!” Calla overrode him, her glare venomous. “Now, where are the individuals I instructed you to retrieve tonight? Where are you keeping them?”

Finding his voice was a struggle. “M-Mistress, Sooty is not able to steal anyone! They are all being in a battle bunker! The bunker… it is being warded against house elves!”

Calla let out a shriek of pure fury. Sooty shrank back, trying to make himself impossibly small against the wall.

The confrontation was interrupted as King Edgar barged into the room, his face flushed with panic and anger. “Calla! This whole disaster was your idea! I can’t believe I backed you! Raspen is my only heir; we cannot afford to lose him!”

“Then you shouldn’t have sent him!” the Fire Queen screamed back, turning her wrath on her counterpart. “You fool! You make these rash decisions and then try to blame others when it all blows up in your face! I had nothing to do with that command, and I will not be held responsible for your stupidity!”

As the two royals descended into a shouting match, their focus entirely on each other, Sooty saw his chance. With a silent, desperate pop, he vanished from the corner, fleeing the torrent of their rage.

 

Dawne gave one final, meticulous adjustment to the skin-tight, shimmering blue bodice of her gown. The neckline plunged just so, her hair was a masterpiece of golden waves, and her reflection offered a flawless portrait of calculated allure. Yes, this will do, she thought with a surge of triumph. Clearly, Lord Aiden appreciates a certain aesthetic, and I am here to provide a much-needed upgrade from that whimsical little scatterbrain.

Her satisfaction was short-lived. The "whimsical little scatterbrain" in question was herself waiting at the grand entrance to Death's Court. Lady Luna stood there, looking profoundly un-courtly in a simple yellow sundress that strained over the pronounced swell of her pregnancy.

“You’ve had a wasted journey,” Luna announced, not even bothering with a greeting as she adjusted her dress. “Lord Arythmoor is otherwise engaged.”

Dawne conjured her most saccharine smile, widening her eyes to project an air of harmless concern. “Oh, what a shame. However does a busy lord occupy his time?”

“In ways that are, I assure you, none of your concern,” Luna replied, her tone as dry as dust.

“Lady Luna,” Dawne began again, her voice softening into a gentle, patronizing lilt. “I fear there’s been a misunderstanding. My visit is strictly diplomatic. Matters of state, you see. Nothing of a… personal nature.”

Luna, whose entire being ached for the solace of her parlor, pomegranate tea, and coconut cookies, offered a smile that was all teeth. “You will address me as Lady Arythmoor, and my bonded as Lord Arythmoor, Princess Dawne. We haven’t the familiarity for you to do otherwise.”

“It’s Queen Dawne, actually. A recent development,” she corrected, a sharp edge slicing through the honeyed tone. She cast a meaningful glance past Luna into the Court's shadowy interior. “One would hope Death's Court would extend the common courtesy of tea to a visiting sovereign. Or are the standards here as relaxed as the dress code?”

Luna’s gaze drifted pointedly over Dawne’s engineered cleavage and back to her face. “My dear Queen, I have a very strict policy against serving refreshments to individuals who are so blatantly casing the estate.”

“How dare you!” Dawne shrieked, her composure evaporating.

“I’m bored with this,” Luna declared airily, already turning to drift back through the gate. “Do give my regards to whatever mirror you consult for counsel.”

Fury and humiliation warred within Dawne, tempting her to storm the gates and see for herself if the Lord was truly absent. The low, simultaneous growls of two massive black hounds, their red eyes fixed on her as they sniffed at the hem of her expensive gown, swiftly clarified the matter. With a final, furious huff, she gathered her dignity and portaled away.

Chapter 117: Life in Progression

Notes:

The formatting is kind of a mess. I "dropped' this chapter several times and it disappeared and I had to recover it. Hopefully it is readable now....

 

Peace,

Spyder

FIRE AND EARTH LAUNCH SHOCK ATTACK!

Hermione stared at the headline blazing across the front page of The Periodical. It was finished.

“Are you sure Queen Killigan won’t be angry at you for used her printing press?” Kalen asked, his voice tight with worry.

“The people of Nevarah have a right to know the truth,” Hermione declared, with more confidence than she felt.

Brishen raised a skeptical eyebrow. “Don’t you think they already do?”

“Not like this,” she countered, sweeping the stack of papers into her void stone. “Nothing has been said officially. Until now.”

 

A deep, unshakeable cold had clung to Ebony since the battle, a phantom chill from the merrow depths that had nearly claimed her. She shivered on Mera’s sofa, the memory of sinking, of the monstrous shape gliding toward her, still vivid.

On the balcony, King Edgar’s voice cut through her thoughts. “Calla, you told me no one could control those dragons but Ebony. It seems you were profoundly wrong.”

Mera’s angry explanation followed: how Charles Weasley had wrested control of Midnight, how her other dragons had followed, how she had been thrown from her own bonded creature.

The door slammed open as Dawne stormed in. “That pregnant trollop won’t even let me into Death’s Court!” she seethed, collapsing beside Ebony. “Are you feeling better, Ebby?”

Ebony merely shrugged, tracing the brocade pattern on the couch. “I’m just… cold. Raspen was captured. How could someone with my power or his, be defeated so easily?”

“We’re royals, not fighters,” Dawne scoffed. “That’s what the gheyos are for.”

“But their royals are fighting,” Ebony protested.

“All of them?” Dawne retorted. “I highly doubt my brother is risking his neck.”

Their argument was cut short as a Gheyo guard laid a copy of The Periodical on the balcony table. Within moments, the shouted fury of King Edgar and Calla filled the air.

 

Rad’s voice was dreamy. “You have the most beautiful eyes I’ve ever seen. They’re so unusual.”

Marduk shifted uneasily. “They’re not beautiful. I’ve always hated them. I can never hide what I am.”

“But you shouldn’t have to hide!” Rad insisted, her tone fierce. “You should embrace it.”

“Excuse me,” Marduk said, stepping back. “I need to find my sisters.”

He hurried away, but Rad followed. “Wait! I’ll help you look.”

He quickened his pace, pretending not to hear her as he scurried through the trees. Rad was nice enough, but her fervor unsettled him. He didn't need someone to convince him to be proud; he needed to survive. Pride was a luxury that could get him or his sisters hurt. In their world, the ability to hide—or to grovel convincingly—was often the only thing that kept them safe.

He was so lost in thought that he didn’t realize he had reached the meeting hall until a soft voice broke his concentration.

“Hi.”

He looked up to find a triplet watching him. “Hi…?”

“I’m Rosie,” she supplied easily. “Where are you headed?”

“To check on Zara and Lilith.”

“They’re still in class,” she reported. She held up the book in her hands. “I’m looking for a simple spell to keep my hair red, so I don’t have to keep using products.”

Marduk’s heart beat a little faster. A need to change appearance —this was something he definitely understood. “Could I… read it with you?” he asked

Rosie smiled. “Sure.”

 

The sterile, clean scent of the medical bay was the first thing Nikki registered. Blinking away the last dregs of unconsciousness, his eyes immediately found Alec, still and silent in a nearby bed. A jolt of fear pierced through his grogginess. “What happened?” he whispered into the quiet room.

A familiar presence shifted beside him. “Are you awake, My Star?” Hadrian asked, his voice a low, comforting rumble.

Before Nikki could answer, Bill stepped into his line of sight. “You were both knocked out in a fight at the Gheyo school,” he explained, his tone gentle. “The injuries were significant, but with rest, you’ll both make a full recovery.”

The memory crashed over Nikki then. His eyes widened, urgency cutting through the lingering fog. “Hadrian, the Gheyos at the school—they need to be told. They have to choose a side.”

His Ace gave a single, firm nod. “Your Dera, Jascha, is already taking care of it. For now, your only duty is to heal.” He gestured to the bedside table. “Do you want some water?”

Nikki nodded, and Quinn was there, a cool glass already in hand. “How are you feeling, Sweetheart?” the healer asked, helping him take a small sip.

“Fine, just a headache,” Nikki murmured. As he handed the glass back, his gaze landed on a figure sitting stiffly in a chair in the corner of the room. Matteo. The Fire Queen’s head was bowed, as if he didn’t feel worthy to look upon him.

Nikki’s heart clenched. He beckoned him over. “Matteo. Thank you for saving Alec and me.”

Matteo approached and bowed low. “It was my honor, Your Highness,” he said, his voice tight. “Now that I’ve seen you are well, I will leave you to your rest.”

“No!” The word was sharp, laced with a possessive growl as Nikki’s Dragel surged to the forefront. He lunged forward, his hand shooting out to grasp Matteo’s before he could retreat. The contact was electric. “Please,” Nikki said, his voice softening, though his grip remained firm. “Won’t you stay a little longer?”

“Of course, Your Highness,” Matteo replied, the title a shield. “Anything you need, I am happy to provide.”

Nikki sighed, then glanced meaningfully at Bill and Hadrian. Understanding passed between them in a silent exchange, and the two quietly slipped from the room. Quinn gave Nikki a small, encouraging smile before turning his attention fully to Alec, giving them a semblance of privacy.

Matteo slowly sank into the chair Hadrian had vacated, his posture rigid with tension.

“I was hoping we could start over,” Nikki began softly. “My soulscream called you for a reason. I want you to be a part of my circle. I understand if you don’t want to come back, or if you don’t want me after everything that happened…”

“Nikki!” The name burst from Matteo, raw and pained, as if it had been torn from him. He flinched, as if even that outburst was a transgression. His eyes, full of torment, finally met Nikki’s. “Of course I want you! I want to come back more than anything! But I know I was wrong. I can't ask for your forgiveness! I can’t even forgive myself. I don’t deserve to come back. I don’t deserve you.”

The raw confession hung in the air between them. Nikki listened, letting the words settle. He saw the genuine, gut-wrenching remorse in the set of Matteo’s shoulders and the shadows in his eyes.

“Matteo,” Nikki said, his voice gentle but unwavering. “Look at me.” He waited until the Queen’s tormented gaze met his own. “You made a mistake.” He paused, letting the truth of it sink in. “But you also came back. You fought for us. You saved our lives. That has to count for more than the mistake.”

Nikki tightened his grip on Matteo’s hand, pulling it closer. “You don’t have to carry this guilt alone anymore. You are forgiven. Not because you’ve perfectly atoned for it, but because you are mine, and I choose to. The circle isn't a prize for the flawless; it's a home for all of us. So come home. Your place is still waiting.”

For a long moment, Matteo simply stared, as if the words were a language he’d forgotten how to speak. Then, a shudder ran through him. The rigid control shattered, and his shoulders slumped as a single, silent tear traced a path down his cheek. He bowed his head over their joined hands, his entire form trembling with the force of his emotions.

“I won't fail you again,” he whispered.

 

The cell stank. After a moment, Raspen identified the foul odor—Gurrughs. This must have been where they were kept. He wrinkled his nose; the place was probably a breeding ground for disease.

He tried to concentrate, to feel the comforting hum of the Earth, but the suppression bracelets on his wrists stifled his power. A frustrated huff escaped him. How long are they going to keep me here?

A shadow fell across the wall, growing larger with the approach of footsteps. Raspen crossed his arms firmly over his chest. Whoever it is, I will not cooperate.

He was startled when Riven turned the corner and stopped before his cell. Raspen hurried to the bars, his voice a whisper. “Oret! Have you come to free me?”

Riven’s face was a mask of stern disapproval. “I have not. Raspen, what is going on with you? My bonded was stolen by the Fire Queen. Children are being kidnapped from the streets, never to be seen again! And now, the one I thought of as a son comes to destroy the island I call home.” He shook his head, his gaze pained. “How can I free you when I don’t know what you’ll do to hurt me next?”

“I didn’t! I wouldn’t!” Raspen gasped, the accusation striking deep. “I would never purposely hurt you, Oret! You have to believe me!”

“Then I ask you again—what are you doing?”

“We have to protect Nevarah!” Raspen insisted, his hands gripping the cold bars. “We must find those children with the power to raise the dead. They cannot be allowed to go unchecked. They will destroy everything!”

“You mean the way you nearly destroyed my home?” The mage’s voice was heavy with sorrow. “I cannot talk to you right now. I am so disappointed I can’t even bear to look at you.”

He turned and walked back down the hall, leaving Raspen’s desperate voice to echo after him. “Oret! Oret, please!”

 

Kreacher crossed his arms firmly over chest. “Kreacher will not talk to Sooty. Sooty is the enemy!”

“But Kreacher came when Sooty called." The other house elf argued.

“Kreacher was curious so he came.” Kreacher said coolly. “Sooty is a bad elf! Kreacher is not letting Sooty steal anyone else.” Kreacher was firm about that.

“Sooty is being tired of bad mistress,” the elf said earnestly. “Sooty wants to be on the other side.”

Kreacher frowned. “Kreacher will let you know,” he declared, then popped away.

 

Mariana sipped her tea, taking delicate bites of her sugared pecan muffin. Across the table, Jun drained her own cup and set it down with a definitive clink.

“Out with it!” Jun demanded. “What’s bothering you?”

A slight shrug was Mariana’s first response. “Nothing is ‘bothering’ me,” she corrected softly. “It’s just something I’m thinking about.”

Jun huffed in frustration. “So, tell me!”

“My Dragel has been content with my circle for years,” Mariana began, sighing. “But lately, I feel a compelling need to add to it.”

Jun nodded as if this were obvious. “That’s not surprising. We are at war. If your Dragel was feeling insecure, it’s a logical response—”

“My Dragel doesn’t feel insecure,” Mariana interrupted, frowning. “It feels like a piece is missing. And I know… I know she’s that missing piece.”

“So what’s the problem?” Jun asked, leaning back. “You’ve never hesitated to claim someone before.”

“It’s Ginny!” Mariana blurted out, the name hanging in the air. “She’s far too young, too inexperienced, too new to being a Gheyo…” She sighed, the list of objections seeming to deflate her. “She’s just too everything. And yet—she fits. Perfectly.”

“So, wait for her,” Jun advised with a pragmatic shrug. “She’s always with your circle anyway. Wait until she has more experience, and then just add her in.”

The Shadow Queen fixed her with a look that could curdle milk. “You make it sound so easy.”

“And you’re making it harder than it needs to be.” Jun’s tone shifted from serious to suddenly practical. “Now, where are the cinnamon rolls?”

“Maury finished them off yesterday,” Mariana replied.

The conversation was interrupted by loud yells and squeals. Mariana jumped up to investigate with Jun right behind her. She was shocked to see Rad and Rosie fighting. Rad was on top of her sister with fistfuls of red hair clutched in her hands. Phe stood by the sidelines looking helpless and upset.

Mariana hauled Rad up and shook her, “What is going on?”

Jun was helping a sobbing Rosie to her feet. “She just attacked me for no reason!” Rosie wailed pitifully.

“Don't play innocent - I saw you!” Rad screamed angrily.

“What did you see?” Mariana demanded.

Rad suddenly got quiet and looked at the ground. “She knows,” she murmured sullenly.

“I don't know!” Rosie shrieked. “She just walked in and went crazy.”

“He's mine! Stay away from him!” Rad yelled.

“What!? Marduk?” Rosie demanded.

“See? You do know!” Rad said angrily.

Rosie smirked through her tears, “I like Marduk, I won't be staying away. You'll just have to deal with it.”

Rad screamed angrily and tried to lunge at Rosie. Mariana kept her hold on her and demanded, “go to your rooms! And don't come out!”

 

Nyema knelt before the throne of the magnificent creature before her. A slender finger twirled a lock of midnight black hair around a peach horn.

"Prince Raspen was captured, you can't dose him anymore." The voice was cold and noncommittal.

"I will figure something out," she promised frantically. "I could go and stay with my son, volunteer to bring meals to the captive Prince."

"No," he mused. "I think I have something else in mind. Get out of my sight."

The air Dragel scrambled up and fled. The creature on the throne watched her go with a smirk. It was time to put some new players on the board.

Chapter 118: Attack!

Notes:

*****WARNING!*******WARNING*********

This chapter has the death of children mentioned The children are not known characters, but it does tell their cause of death.

Rad didn’t look up when Mariana entered the room. She sat on the bed, arms locked across her chest, glaring at the wall. Mariana settled beside her and pulled her into an embrace. “Do you want to talk about it?”

“No!” Rad declared. Then, “Why does she have to be so sweet? It’s easy for her! He likes her, not me…” Her voice cracked.

She twisted in Mariana’s arms, burying her face. “I hate them both! I love him and she just took him!”

Mariana hummed, rocking her. “Let it out, sweet girl.”

The door creaked open. Rosie slipped inside and laid a hand on Rad’s back. “I heard you crying. Rad, I was just talking to him. I’ll stay away from him, I promise. Please don’t hate me.”

Rad turned, sniffling. “I don’t hate you. I just… wanted him to like me!” she wailed.

Seeing the girls begin to mend, Mariana quietly slipped from the room.

 

Hermione’s smile hadn’t faded all morning. She was shopping with Aunt Killi on a tiny island in the merrow waters, still feeling the echo of last night’s bond with Pascalo. It was a soulbond, she was sure of it.

A movement near the water caught her eye. A large group of merrow was walking ashore, their movement slow, unnervingly synchronized. Hermione stared, struggling to make out their features.

A deafening alarm shattered the peaceful air.

“Back to back!” Killigan snapped. “Draw your sword and dagger.”

Hermione fumbled with her weapons. “But Brishen hasn’t trained me yet!”

“You learn today,” the Merrow Queen said, readying her war glaives.

The figures rushed them. Up close, she could see they weren’t merrow. Their faces were globular, unfinished. They carried no weapons, surging forward in a mindless wave. One charged Hermione, its mouth blooming open to reveal rows of razor-sharp teeth. It let out a chittering screech.

Hermione shrieked and swung her sword. The blade sliced the creature’s arm, and a single drop of blood smeared the golden metal. The Sword of Nyris glowed. The image of the Merrow Queen inlaid in the hilt seemed to stir, sapphire eyes blazing with incandescent light.

Suddenly, instinct—ancient and brutal—flooded her limbs. The sword guided her, its memory carving through the horde. She became a whirlwind of deadly gold.

“We’re overwhelmed!” Killigan yelled from behind her, her own glaives a silver-blue blur. “Hold them until reinforcements arrive!”

Hermione lost all sense of time, trapped in the sword’s dreadful dance. When it was over, she and Killigan stood alone on the corpse-strewn island.

“We must return to the palace. Now,” Killigan said, her voice tight.

“Shouldn’t we check for survivors?”

“We are the only two left standing.” Killigan’s gaze swept the bloody shore. “No one came. That means the fight is below the waves, and it is dire.”

Clutching the gleaming sword, Hermione followed her aunt into the surf.

 

From the highest platform of Battle Bunker One, Hadrian’s eyes swept across the defensive perimeter, a practiced scan honed by decades of war. Below him, the small community hummed. On the other side of the tower, his king, Cyrus, monitored as well.

Then he saw it.

Near the water’s edge, where the moonlit waves met the dark sand, the air itself rippled. It wasn't a heat haze; it was a shudder of wrongness, a glitch in reality that twisted the light for a single heartbeat before snapping back to normal. The sight was so subtle, so alien, that it chilled him more than any overt portal ever had.

"Alpha," he linked Bill through their bond. "I need you at my position. Now."

He didn't wait for a reply, gesturing to a nearby runner. "Fetch Jascha, Mariana, and Imogene. Quietly." As the hound sprinted off, a cold knot tightened in Hadrian's gut. 'Gods, let me be a fool tonight,' he thought. 'Let this be nothing.'

The air tore open with a burst of silent, heatless flame, and Bill stepped through, his presence radiating authority. A moment later, two figures detached themselves from the deep shadows cast by the bunker's parapets: Jascha and Mariana, moving with the fluid grace of those born from darkness. Imogene arrived last, her brow already furrowed in concentration.

"Report," Bill commanded, his gaze following Hadrian's pointed finger toward the now-still beach.

"A distortion in the air," Hadrian said, his voice low and urgent. "Like something… pressing through. It's gone now."

Without a word, Bill and Imogene focused their senses on the shoreline. Imogene’s hands moved restlessly over her armor, while Bill’s eyes began to gleam with inner fire, scouring the area for magical residue.

"I see nothing," Imogene murmured, a note of frustration in her voice.

Bill frowned. "A flicker…" he muttered, his head tilting. "There, just at the treeline. It's like a—"

He never finished the sentence.

The air didn't tear this time. It unfolded. From the long, moon-cast shadows of the coastal pines, from the deep gloom beneath the bunker itself, and from the dark, still space between two waves, they emerged. Not one or two, but a dozen, then two dozen. A Hush of Umbrathage.

They were not solid, but a shimmer of absolute void, a patch of starless night given a jagged, shifting form. The light bled into their edges, and a deathly cold preceded them, sucking the sound from the world. The bustling noise of the fortress became muffled, as if heard from the bottom of a well.

"Umbrathage!" Jascha yelled, his voice strained with terror. "They kill by eating shadow!"

He was right. The gheyo patrols on the ground cast silhouettes that stretched toward the gliding horrors, thinning and fraying at the edges before being siphoned into their dark forms. One gheyo, his shadow completely consumed, simply… faded. His form became translucent, his final, silent scream etched on a face that was already being forgotten by the world, before he winked out of existence entirely.

"Light! We need light!" Bill roared, his hands erupting in a searing, solar fury. He hurled a sphere of pure fire at the nearest creature. The Umbrathage recoiled, its form writhing in agony as the shadowless radiance surrounded it, but it did not dissipate. It flowed back into the deeper void, unharmed.

This was a coordinated assault. While Bill's attack drew attention, another group of Umbrathage latched onto the bunker's own massive shadow, their jagged, non-shapes flattening against the durasteel wall. A screech of psychic feedback and grinding metal filled the air as the shadow itself was peeled away, causing the physical structure to groan and creak.

Jascha and Mariana were a blur, trying to herd panicking gheyos into the small, overlapping circles of magical light that Imogene was desperately conjuring. But the Umbrathage were everywhere the darkness was, and the night was vast.

Hadrian drew his blade, its hum a defiant sound in the silencing field. He saw one of the creatures flow up the bunker wall toward their position, its form a cascade of stolen silhouettes and sharp, impossible angles. It fixed the featureless void of its "face" on Cyrus, whose own shadow was stretching taut, pulling him off-balance.

"CYRUS, YOUR BACK!" Hadrian screamed.

He lunged, not with the hope of killing the thing, but to disrupt it. He plunged his weapon directly into the warping darkness of the Umbrathage. There was no impact, only a sensation of immense, soul-sucking cold racing up his arm. The creature shivered, and for a split second, the reflection of his own determined, terrified face flashed across its void-like surface.

It was enough. The Umbrathage recoiled from the unexpected "reflection," releasing its pull on Cyrus's shadow.

But it was a single victory in a losing battle. The Hush was converging, the enemy was winning, and their pockets of light were shrinking.

"Alpha!" Hadrian yelled over the rising screams. "We can't hold them back! We need a permanent light to push them back, or we're all going to be dead!”

Bill roared in frustration, his own solar flares doing little more than pushing back the advancing Hush. They were like water, flowing around his attacks, their collective coldness dampening his very spirit. For the first time, a flicker of despair ignited in his chest. They were being erased, piece by piece.

Then, a new voice cut through the muffled chaos, calm and sharp with intent. "Bill! Keep them focused on you!"

From somewhere on his right, Charlie emerged, not with a warrior's cry, but with the focused intensity of a surgeon. In his hands, he held not a weapon of war, but a small flame that was growing in size and intensifying. The very same thing that Lord Zandian had used to try to incinerate him.

The Umbrathage, sensing a new, brilliant source of light and life, instinctively swarmed toward Bill, who stood his ground like a blazing beacon, holding their attention.

Charlie planted his feet, the memory of the arena flashing in his mind. He saw Zandian's arrogant stance, felt the same immense power building. His hands hummed with power, and the air around him began to dim as light was sucked into the core. A sphere of incandescent white fire, a miniature sun, bloomed between his fingers.

"You see?" Zandian's ghost seemed to boom in his memory. "This is the difference between a Lord of Fire and a common spark! Behold the Sunflare! Remember its glory as you are unmade!"

The move was devastating, but it took two crucial seconds to form. Two seconds where Charlie was a brilliant, fixed target, pouring everything into his attack and leaving himself utterly exposed.

Just as in the arena, Charlie didn't run. He didn't try to block the encroaching Hush. He became a weapon. He ignored the cataclysmic, all-consuming blast the device was meant to deliver. Instead, he channeled the immense, unstable power into a single, needle-thin lance of blue-white flame that erupted from between his clasped hands.

As the Sunflare reached its peak, Charlie released it. He didn't aim for the center of the Hush, but for the space just above it. The precise, concentrated beam of pure creation hit its mark—not a creature, but the concept of the void itself.

It wasn't a killing blow to a single entity, but a critical interruption to their collective existence. The spike of absolute, shadowless light pierced the heart of the Hush. The unstable Sunflare, its primary discharge aborted, shuddered and detonated in a controlled, omnidirectional flash.

The explosion was deafening. A wave of pure, defining light washed over the battlefield, not of heat, but of illumination. It was a light that permitted no shadows, no absence, no forgetting.

When the glare faded, the Hush of Umbrathage was gone. Not banished, but unmade. The void they represented had been filled, defined, and erased by the very thing they consumed. The crushing silence lifted, replaced by the gasps of gheyos and the returning sounds of a world that still existed.

Charlie stood, his hands smoking, his own energy spent. He looked at Bill, who gave him a single, grim exhausted nod. He had been victorious not with greater strength, but with the same superior cunning that had once toppled a Fire Lord.

 

Queen Calla took a deep, steadying breath before the heavy iron-banded doors. The sprawling dungeon, carved into the mountain of Mt. Valerian, seemed to exhale a palpable dread. She hated that this place existed— a gash of shame compared to her glittering palace. Long before the door opened, the sound reached her: a low, discordant symphony of whimpers, exhausted cries, and the occasional sharp wail of a nightmare. The air that seeped through the cracks was thick with the stench of fear, of mildew, of unwashed bodies and stale straw.

Beside her, Princess Ebony shifted impatiently on her feet, her fine leather boots whispering against the damp stone floor. She pinched her nose delicately with a gloved hand. “I don’t understand, Mera,” she said, her voice tight with distaste. “Why are these children still alive? We know they’re powerful. Wouldn’t it be safer to just… snuff them out?”

Calla turned, a flicker of genuine shock in her weary eyes. “Because power is not a crime in itself,” she said, her voice low. “Some of them might be guided. Sheltered. We only seek the ones whose magic is….. problematic. The ones who could truly cause problems.”

Ebony huffed, her gaze fixed on the odious door. “I hate that we had to come here. Why can’t you just summon Tauria to give a report? Spare us this… squalor.”

For a moment, Queen Calla considered it. It would solve so much—the tightening in her chest, the sour taste at the back of her throat, the images that haunted her sleep. To hear the numbers and assessments in her sunlit study, surrounded by tapestries and incense, would bury the reality under clean bureaucracy.

But she was a queen. She forced her shoulders back. “A ruler must look upon the consequences of her commands, Ebony. We cannot hide from the texture of our choices.”

Ebony merely rolled her eyes, a gesture lost in the gloom.

With a grating shriek of rusted hinges, the door creaked open. Tauria, the Peverell Clan Chieftainess, stood silhouetted in the entryway, her broad face beaming as if welcoming them to a feast hall. “My Queen! My Princess! What an honor. Please, come in.”

The invitation unleashed a louder wave of sound and smell—the clink of a distant chain, a cough that rattled weakly, the pervasive reek of a chamber pot long unemptied.

“Finally,” Ebony huffed, and she shouldered past both women, striding into the gloomy prison as if marching through a disagreeable wind.

Queen Calla lingered for one more second on the threshold, steeling herself before following her daughter. She stepped into the cavernous space, the dungeon was not rows of cells, but a single, vast chamber carved from dark stone, repurposed from an ancient granary. High, narrow windows near the ceiling let in slivers of grey, dusty light that did little to dispel the perpetual twilight. The air was hot and damp, carrying the tang of rust and a deeper, more troubling scent—the faint, metallic odor of spent magic and fear.

The children were clustered in ragged groups, swaddled in thin, grey blankets. Their eyes, too large in thin faces, tracked the royals with a mix of terror and a hollow kind of hope. A low hum seemed to vibrate through the stone floor, not from machinery, but from them. From their unrest.

“This wing holds our most recent acquisitions, Your Majesty,” Tauria chirped, gesturing with a sweep of her arm. “The ones manifesting clear, active gifts.”

Ebony wrinkled her nose, her gaze sweeping over the small forms with contempt. “They look like frightened mice.”

As if to contradict her, a little boy near a damp wall, no more than five, began to cry silently. Where his tears fell onto the stone, tiny, delicate frost crystals bloomed in intricate, fern-like patterns, spreading a hand’s breadth before melting away. A guard nearby nudged the spreading frost with his boot, scuffing at it.

Further in, two girls huddled together. One shivered violently, and the air around her shimmered with a heat haze, while her friend’s skin held a faint, bluish pallor, goosebumps standing on her arms despite the warmth. They were a fragile, unstable thermostat, unconsciously trying to balance each other out.

“The pyro- and cryo-kinetics often pair up,” Tauria noted, her voice clinical. “Symbiotic, in a way. Makes them easier to manage.”

“Until one gets a fever,” Ebony muttered.

Queen Calla’s eyes were drawn to a quieter corner. A girl of about seven sat alone, staring intently at a patch of wall. As Calla watched, the solid grey stone began to shimmer, its reality softening. For a brief second, it appeared to be a sun-drenched patch of meadow flowers before snapping back to bleak rock. The girl flinched, as if the reversal pained her, and hugged her knees. An illusionist, and a powerful one, warping perception from sheer need.

“That one’s problematic,” Tauria confided, leaning close to the Queen. “She’s tried to alter the guards’ perceptions of the exits. We’ve had three incidents with her already.”

Suddenly, a commotion erupted near a bolted iron water pump. A lanky boy, perhaps ten, was arguing with a guard who was trying to fill a wooden bucket. The boy’s hands were clenched, his eyes bright with frustration.
“I can just get it!” he insisted, his voice cracking.

“Regulations, rat. The pump,” the guard grunted.

The boy let out a sharp, exasperated sigh and stared at the bucket. The air pressure in the chamber seemed to drop. A moment later, a perfect sphere of water, about the size of a melon, simply coalesced from the damp air inside the bucket, clear and trembling. The boy sagged, the effort clearly draining him. Not summoning from a source, but pulling moisture from the very atmosphere.

“Wasteful,” Ebony commented, watching the guard, unimpressed, dump the conjured water onto the floor anyway. “He could just as easily pull the blood from a man’s veins.”

Her gaze finally settled on the farthest, darkest recess. A child sat there, perfectly still and silent, shrouded in shadows that seemed to cling to him thicker than to anyone else. The torchlight from a nearby sconce didn’t so much illuminate him as bend around his shape, leaving him a void in the fabric of the light. He wasn't making a sound, but the darkness near him pulsed faintly, like a slow, sleeping heart. None of the other children went near that corner.

“And that one?” Queen Calla asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Tauria’s cheerful facade finally slipped, revealing a sliver of genuine unease. “We don’t have a name for what he does, Majesty. He doesn’t speak. We’ve tried. He just… absorbs the light.” She leaned in again. “The others are afraid of him. They say he doesn’t dream; he watches the dreams of others. And he can put his consciousness in other places.” Tauria shivered, then rallied cheerfully. “Who knows if that's true, though? We've yet to find a way to test.”

A profound sickness settled in Calla’s stomach. These were not monsters. They were children, their most profound, inner selves—their loneliness, their fear, their hunger—made manifest in ways that terrified a kingdom. Her daughter saw only threats to be catalogued. But Calla, forcing herself to truly look, saw the raw, uncontrolled poetry of their suffering: tears that turned to frost, daydreams that bled into stone, a desperate thirst that summoned water from nothing, and a boy so traumatized he communed only with the dark.

Ebony turned to her, impatient. “Well, Mera? You’ve seen the consequences. The texture of your choices, as you said. The pyro-girl and the shadow-boy, at the very least, are clearly ‘incompatible,’ are they not? Their magic is pure volatility.”

Queen Calla stood amidst the stench and the shimmering, silent magic, her royal mask firmly in place while a chasm of pity and horror opened inside her. She had come to assess threats, but all she could see were victims of their own extraordinary souls. The question now was whether she would become another one of their tormentors, or something else entirely.

“And these, Your Majesty,” Tauria said, her voice dropping to a more reverent, cautious tone as she led them through a heavy iron gate, “are the older subjects. The ones whose gifts… matured.”

The atmosphere shifted palpably. The cavernous gloom gave way to a more structured, oppressive hallway lined with individual cells. The air was colder here, and it carried a sharp, ozone tang that overwhelmed the scent of filth—the smell of active, contained power. A low, resonant hum vibrated in Calla’s teeth.

In the first cell, a young man with tired eyes sat on a stone bench, his wrists and ankles encased in thick, rune-etched manacles that glowed with a dull, amber light. A faint, shimmering heat distortion warped the air around his entire body, but it could not escape the boundary of the runes.

“A long distance Pyro-kinetic,” Tauria announced. “He has no limits, though. At full strength, he can induce spontaneous combustion in organic matter at a distance of fifty paces. The dampening runes suppress his connection to external heat sources. Without them, the very air in this corridor would blister your lungs.”

The young man did not look at them. He simply stared at his manacled hands, a tiny, controlled flame—no larger than a candle’s—dancing on his thumb, the only outlet his bindings allowed.

The next cell held a girl who seemed to be made of smoke and sorrow. Her form was solid, but it wavered at the edges, as if she were a reflection in troubled water. She was bound not by runed iron, but by a continuous, gentle stream of water that cascaded from a spout in the ceiling, forming a thin, perfect curtain before draining through the floor.

"A shape shifter, and a strong one.” Tauria said, tapping the water wall. It shimmered at her touch. “The running water disrupts her concentration. It’s the only thing that does.”

The girl’s eyes met Calla’s through the liquid veil. They were deep and blue and held a hatred that felt oceanic.

Further down, a teenager stood rigid in the center of his cell, held not by manacles but by a powerful magnetic field. Strips of iron were embedded in the floor, ceiling, and walls, and he trembled with the effort of resisting their pull. Small metal objects—a forgotten nail, a buckle—vibrated against the stones around him.

“Ferro-kinetic,” Tauria explained. “He doesn’t just bend metal. He can feel the iron in your blood. On the day he was brought in, he killed two guards before we got him contained. The magnetic field disorients his internal sense of polarity.”

In a cell shrouded in a strange, sound-absorbent moss, a young woman sat with her head in her hands. Her lips were moving, but no sound escaped. The silence in her cell was absolute, a vacuum that seemed to swallow even the distant cries from the main chamber.

“A sonic disruptor,” Tauria whispered, the moss deadening her voice to a faint breath. “She doesn’t scream. She cancels. Can create a sphere of perfect silence large enough to stifle a battlefield, or focus it to a blade-thin frequency that shatters bone from the inside. The moss absorbs all vibrational energy before it can coalesce.”

But the most unsettling cell was the last. It was not dark. It was flooded with a harsh, unwavering white light from a magelight crystal set behind thick glass. Inside, a pale, slender boy with hair as white as the light squinted against the glare. He was bound in a simple cloth straitjacket.

“This one,” Tauria said, her voice hushed with a mixture of fear and awe, “required a different approach. He doesn’t manipulate the physical world. He manipulates perception of it. He can convince your mind that your skin is burning, that you are drowning in air, that your bones have turned to sand. He can make a feast of rotten gruel, or make clear water taste like poison. The light… it overloads his visual focus, makes it harder for him to plant such vivid seeds. And the jacket prevents tactile reinforcement.”

The boy in the light slowly turned his head toward them. He didn’t try to speak or attack. He simply looked at Queen Calla, and for a terrifying second, the stone beneath her feet did not feel solid, but granular, shifting. She gripped the cold iron of the gate, and the sensation passed.

Ebony had been silent through the tour, her earlier disdain replaced by a sharp, calculating focus. She looked at these bound, dangerous teenagers not with pity, but with the assessing eye of a general.
“Their control is impressive,” Ebony said finally, her voice cutting through the hum and silence. “The bindings, I mean. You’ve cataloged their maximum threat effectively, Clan Chieftainess Tauria.”

Tauria beamed at the backhanded praise. “Thank you, Princess. We must be thorough. Their gifts are no longer mere manifestations. They are weapons. Unbound, any one of them could cause wide scale devastation.”

Queen Calla looked from the pyro-kinetic’s tiny, imprisoned flame to the shapeshifter’s drowning gaze, from the ferro-kinetic’s strained trembling to the silence-weaver’s unbearable quiet, and finally to the light-drenched boy who could unmake reality in the mind. These were not children whose magic was a cry of pain. These were young adults whose pain had been forged into a lethal edge.

Her daughter saw a secured arsenal. Tauria saw a managed threat. But Calla, her heart a cold, heavy stone in her chest, saw the final, tragic product of her policy: not victims, but monsters of her own making. The volatility was not just the cage. The cage itself was creating something far more volatile.

The hum of contained power was a physical pressure in Calla’s ears as they turned to leave the hallway of cells. The weight of what she had seen felt like a lodestone around her neck. Her earlier resolve to “face the consequences” now tasted like ash. It was the boy in the light, who broke the silence.

His voice, when it came, was raspy from disuse, but it cut through the artificial brightness with shocking clarity. He didn’t shout. He simply stated a fact, his pale eyes fixed on Queen Calla’s retreating back.

“You’re murderers.”

The words hung in the air, as solid as the dungeon stone. Ebony stiffened, her hand drifting instinctively toward the dagger at her hip. Tauria’s beaming facade froze, then cracked into a rictus of alarm.

Calla stopped. She turned slowly, her royal composure a brittle shell. She met the boy’s squinting gaze. “What did you say?”

He didn’t flinch. “You. The Crown. Murderers. You lock us in the dark and call it mercy. But you kill the ones who won’t fit in your little boxes.” His eyes flicked to Tauria, a spark of pure hatred in their pale depths. “Ask her about the boy who touched stone and turned it to flesh. Ask her about the girl whose shadow ate the light. She called them ‘containment failures.’ We called them our friends.”

A chill that had nothing to do with the temperature traced its way down Calla’s spine. She saw Ebony’s calculating look sharpen. But Calla looked at Tauria. The Clan Chieftainess's face had gone from alarmed to ashen.

“Clan Chieftainess Peverell," Calla’s voice was low, a thread of royal command in it that brooked no evasion. “Explain.”

Tauria wrung her hands, her eyes darting. “Your Majesty… the management of such volatile gifts is… it is an imprecise science. Our primary goal is preservation, of course, but…”

“Tauria.”

“There have been… incidents. A handful. Where subdual was not possible. Where the manifestation was instant, and… terminal to the subject or a direct, immediate threat to the containment staff.”

The air left Calla’s lungs. “You killed them.”

“It was a necessary termination!” Tauria insisted, her voice rising in defensive panic. “The stone-to-flesh transmuter. He couldn’t control it. A guard’s boot, the floor… anything he touched for too long began to… quiver. To become living, weeping matter. It was a plague of abominable life, spreading. And the shadow-girl… she didn’t cast a shadow. She was one. A living void. She consumed everything, and the warmth with it. Three guards died of hypothermia in a sunlit room before we… before it was ended. The screamer —her vocal cords produced a focused concussive wave. She couldn’t stop it. It was shattering her own bones. We tried sedation, gags, everything! She was in agony, and she was going to bring the mountain down on all of us. The boy who unraveled… his body lost cohesion at a molecular level. He just… began to come apart. There was no binding for that! He was a walking, conscious dissolution field. What would you have had us do?”

The justification, clinical and horrific, echoed in the stone corridor. Ebony was nodding slowly, as if this grim arithmetic made perfect sense. “Containment failures,” she said. “You neutralized the risk.”

The justifications, each more horrific than the last, echoed in the stone corridor. Ebony nodded slowly. “Necessary triage. You can’t save a limb that’s poisoning the whole body.”

But Queen Calla saw the boy in the light’s grim, satisfied sneer. He had forced the truth into the light.

“How?” Calla whispered, dreading the answer.

Tauria would not meet her eyes. “The transmuter… required complete incineration. The shadow-girl… we had to use pure light magic. It was… volatile. There was nothing left to bury. The screamer was run through with a sword. The boy who unraveled, well, he disappeared into nothingness.”

Erased.

The boy let out a soft, shuddering breath. He leaned forward, the harsh glare making the tears on his cheeks look like molten silver. “My name is Rory,” he said, his voice suddenly quiet, horribly calm. “Just Rory. I can make you feel like your skin is on fire or your heart has turned to ice. I like to go swimming and I wanted to be a healer to help people. I’ll probably be next, when my power outgrows this little lamp. I hope you remember I existed when I’m gone. That all of us existed. Before we were just ‘incidents’ on her scroll. We existed in peace before we were brought here.”

The plea, wrapped in such devastating resignation, was a spear through Calla’s chest. He wasn’t asking for freedom. He was asking for witness. For a memory in a world determined to forget him.

Tauria said nothing. Her silence a nervous energy all its own.

Calla looked from Rory’s light-blinded face to her daughter’s coolly analytical one. The chasm between them had become an abyss. Ebony saw a ledger of threats and solutions. Calla, finally, saw a ledger of names—a screamer, an unraveled boy, a transmuter, a shadow-girl, and now Rory—each one a world of pain and potential, extinguished or awaiting extinction by her command.

Without a word, she turned and walked away, fleeing for the doors and the sanctuary of her rooms in the palace.